iT
a Digitizae iy the interme Arche r
ain 2008 with funding from
_ Andrew W. Mellon Foundation
THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY
FOUNDED BY JAMES LOEB, LL.D.
EDITED BY
T. E. PAGE, ¢.H., LITT.D.
E. CAPPS, pu.p., LL.D. W. H. D. ROUSE, uirr.p.
SAINT BASIL
THE LETTERS
IV
She
oo
SAINT BASIL, da.
Archbp. of Caesarea in Cappodocia. Egiistola
THE LETTERS
WITH AN ENGLISH TRANSLATION BY
ROY J. DEFERRARI, Pa.D.
OF THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY OF AMERICA
ADDRESS TO YOUNG MEN ON
READING GREEK LITERATURE
WITH AN ENGLISH TRANSLATION BY
ROY JOSEPH DEFERRARI
AND
MARTIN R, P. McGUIRE
OF THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY OF AMERICA
IN FOUR VOLUMES
IV
LONDON
WILLIAM HEINEMANN LTD
CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
MCMXXXIV
PREFATORY NOTE
Tue present volume marks the fourth and last
of the collected Letters of St. Basil in the Loeb
Classical Library and includes Letters CCXLIX to
CCCLXVIII. Of these, the last two are here added
to the corpus of Basil’s letters for the first time.
Furthermore, many of the later letters of this volume
appear here with an English translation for the first
time. Most of the dubia and spuria are included in
this volume, and wherever possible I have attempted
to summarize the best scholarly opinion regarding
their authenticity and to add such new evidence
as I have been able to find.
The text of this fourth volume has been treated
exactly as that of the second and third volumes.
Letters CCXLIX to CCCLVI, exclusive of Letter
CCCII, appear in the MS. known as Coisslinianus 237
(sig. = E), and do not occur in any of the other MSS.
collated by me. Letters CCCII and CCCLVII to
CCCLXVIII appear in no MS. collated -by me.
Accordingly, as in the preceding two volumes, the
readings from E. are my own, all others have been
taken over from the Benedictine and Migne editions,
and the sigla used in these editions, though often
unique, have been kept in all cases. As hitherto,
by editt antiqui I mean all editions prior to the Bene-
dictine; by edit: all existing editions.
Vv
PREFATORY NOTE
For assistance in bringing the present volume to
completion I wish to thank the members of my
Greek Seminar during the academic years of 1928-
29 and 1929-30. I wish to thank also Sister M. J.
Annette of the Sisters of Mercy of Hartford, Con-
necticut, for very valuable assistance in preparing
the MS. for the printer. At the completion of my
entire task of four volumes, it would be ungrateful
indeed did I not mention the unceasing patience
and scholarly contributions throughout of Professor
Edward Capps, one of the editors of the Loeb Classical
Library.
Roy J. Dererrart.
CONTENTS
LETTER
COXLIX. WITHOUT ADDRESS, WITH REFERENCE TO A
PIOUS: MEAL 2! 2 te h5 8 os oe, Bh ee ep a oe
CCL. TO PATROPHILUS, BISHOP OF THE CHURCH OF
oh GU SA eee Ue Su ee Salary
CCLI. TO THE PEOPLE OF EVAESAE . .». + « «
CCLII TO THE BISHOPS OF THE DIOCESE OF THE
POM EUS A. Hah yet eo net. Dent he, oie So ce! 2 ky, Ae
CCLIII]. TO THE PRESBYTERS OF ANTIOCH. .«. «+ -
CCLIV, TO PELAGIUS, BISHOP OF SYRIAN LAODICEA.
CCLY, TO VITUS, BISHOP OF CHARRAE .« + «+ «
COLVI. TO OUR MOST BELOVED AND REVEREND BRO-
THERS AND FELLOW-PRESBYTERS, ACACIUS,
AETIUS, PAULUS AND SILVANUS, AND TO THE
DEACONS SILVINUS AND LUCIUS, AND TO THE
REST OF OUR BROTHER MONKS, FROM BASIL,
BINTOE igalies tcl eal. ee geen Sie bk le
CCLVII. TO MONKS HARASSED BY THE ARIANS ee
CCLVIII. TO BISHOP EPIPHANIUS ~. «© + «© «© « «
OCLIX. TO THE MONKS, PALLADIUS AND INNOCENT .
OCLX. TO BISHOP OPTIMUS ». «© es 6-2. 8 %
CCLXI, TO THE PEOPLE AT SOZOPOLIS . »« «© «+ +»
COLXII. TO THE MONK URBICIUS. -« + + «© «© «
COLXIII, TO THE WESTERNERS PE eee! ae? Pet) The 608
OCLXIV. TO BARSES, BISHOP OF EDESSA, WHILE IN
WA Lieenh 6. eke ee OE we teee lets wee, sre
COLXV. TO EULOGIUS, ALEXANDER, AND HARPOCRA-
TION, EXILED BISHOPS OF EGYPT . . «+
CCLXVI. TO PETER, BISHOP OF ALEXANDRIA . . -
PAGE
LETTER
CCLXVII.
CCLXVIII.
COLXIX.
OCLXX.
CCLXXI,
CCLXXII.
CCLXXIII,
CCLXXIV.
COLXXYV.
CCLXXVI.
CCLXXVII.
CCLXXVIII.
CCLXXIX,.
CCLXXX,.
CCLXXXI,.
COLXXXII.
CCLXXXIII.
COLXXXIV.
COLXXXV.
CCLXXXVI.
CCOLXXXVII,
CCLXXXVIII.
CCOLXXXIX,
COxc,
COXCL.
CCXCII.
CONTENTS
TO BARSES, BISHOP OF EDESSA, WHILE IN
EXILE ee Cee ae ee ee
TO EUSEBIUS, WHILE IN EXILE. . «+ e
TO THE WIFE OF ARINTHAEUS, THE
GENERAL, IN CONSOLATION . « « -«
WITHOUT ADDRESS, CONCERNING RAPE *
TO MY COMRADE EUSEBIUS, IN RECOMMENDA-
TION OF CYRIACUS THE PRESBYTER. .
TO SOPHRONIUS, THE MASTER . . « «
WITHOUT ADDRESS, ABOUT HERA .. -
TO HIMERIUS, THE MASTER . . « « «
WITHOUT ADDRESS, ABOUT HERA .. .
TO THE ELDER HARMATIUS . . . « «
TO THE LEARNED MAXIMUS . . . « -¢
TO VALERIAN °. ‘6 ‘es “e's Seu etenea
TO THE PREFECT MODESTUS . . . «6 «
TO THE PREFECT MODESTUS . . . .«. -«
TO THE PREFECT MODFSTUS . . . « -¢
TO A BISHOP, *\6 | (ec ei te- “ah fre ee
TO .A WIDOW: «1904 + Je «a
TO A CENSITOR, REGARDING MONKS . .
WITHOUT ADDRESS, FOR THE PROTECTION OF
THE CHURCH S 9.8: a
TO A PRISON SUPERINTENDENT . « « «
WITHOUT ADDRESS, REGARDING AVENGERS
WITHOUT ADDRESS, REGARDING AVENGERS
WITHOUT ADDRESS, REGARDING A WOMAN
IN SORE DISTRESS’... a.) Se
TO: NECTARIUG 5 is) 3c 21 e tee ee
TO TIMOTHEUS, THE CHOREPISCOPUS . .
TO. PALLADIVE 5...'. «4 oe
193
197
LETTER
CCXCIII.
CCXCIV.
CCXCV.
CCXCVI,
CCXCVII.
COXCVIII.
CCXCIx.
CCC.
cccl.
cccrl,
CccliIL
cccly.
CCccv,
cccvi.
cccvii,
ccocvirl.
CCCIX.
CCCxX.
cccxlI,
CCcCXxII,
CCOCXITI.
CCCXIV.
CCCXV,
CCCXxVI.
CONTENTS
TOCSOLPAN er cee a ie Fat FE ey 8) oe
TO’ FESTUS AND'MAGNUS. . +s «© « -«
OT DUS ah eats ee el Par eh oh" “6
ROSA WLDOW. - aras cao he le pes 8
TO AW LDOW! el 66 oes ok Shc eo eens
WITHOUT ADDRESS, CONCERNING A DEVOUT
SANE tie ee ence) aR Nei | oN a
TO AN ASSESSOR OF TAXES . . « «© «
TO THE FATHER OF A STUDENT WHO HAS
DIED, CONSOLATORY © +» «© « « «
TO MAXIMUS, CONSOLATORY . . .« « -
TO THE WIFE OF BRISO, CONSOLATORY .
TO THE COMES PRIVATARUM. . .°. .«
TOOARURGTUS sso ely Settee oe). Get ie see oe
WITHOUT ADDRESS, CONCERNING CERTAIN
VIRVUOUS MEN els). wc tees ees te
TO THE GOVERNOR OF SEBASTE. . « -
WITHOUT ADDRESS . « 0 « '¢ «©
WITHOUT ADDRESS, CONCERNING PROTEC-
TION She ae a te tae eo Nhs BR ee 8
WITHOUT ADDRESS, CONCERNING A NERDY
PERSON la" re a. Wee gl ehbt Let ec ae
WITHOUT ADDRESS, IN BEHALF OF RELA-
TIVES Bey epee: oyeatt— nb Loe Sa, 8 » pat Ios
TO A SUPERIOR ia eRe aw Abe A OLN «2.20
TO AN ASSESSOR OF TAXES . . .. « -»
TO AN ASSESSOR OF TAXES . . «. « «
WITHOUT ADDRESS, CONCERNING A SERVANT
WITHOUT ADDRESS, IN BEHALF OF A RELA-
SIVE) 6 se rare eee a ae ade
WITHOUT ADDRESS, IN BEHALF OF ONE
RPOIACTED 8S) Corie Wl net me, ree
LETTER
CCCxXVII.
CCCXVIII,
CCCXIX.
CCOXX,
CCCXXI.
CCCXXII,
OCOXXIII,
CCCXXIV,
CCCXXV,
COCXXVI,
CCCXXVII.
CCCOXXVIII.
COCXXIX,
COCXXxX,
CCOXXXI,
CCOXXXII,
CCOXXXITI.
CCCXXXIV,
COCXXXV,.
CCCXXXVI.
CCOXXXVII.
CCCOXXXVIII,
CCOXXXIX,
CCCXL,
CCCXLI,
CONTENTS
WITHOUT ADDRESS, IN BEHALF OF A NEEDY
PERSON . . . . . . . . ° .
BELONGING TO BASIL, WITHOUT ADDRESS,
IN BEHALF OF A COMPATRIOT «4 « «
LIKEWISE, IN BEHALF OF A STRANGER .
WITHOUT ADDRESS, CONCERNING A SALU-
TATION = 0 46 6. 0.) 50; 6 pene
TO THECLA . . . . . . . . . .
WITHOUT ADDRESS, CONCERNING SPENDING
EASTER WITH A FRIEND . . ». « «&
TO PHILAGRIUS ARCENUS. . « « « «
TO PASINICUS, A PHYSICIAN. .« « « «
TO MAGNINIANUS . .« +6 +6 «6 «© «@ e
WITHOUT ADDRESS, CONVEYING AN ADMON-
ITION, oe) 6 sp se) ee
WITHOUT ADDRESS, CONVEYING AN EXHOR-
TATION “2 feo) Lee se
TO HYPEREOCHIUS. ‘s*’ 4, 4) 9) te) Sone
TO PHALERIUS «. is) %«: « %, 4. «eee
WITHOUT ADDRESS. . « « « eo «@ «
WITHOUT ADDRESS. «© +6 « «© ec e« ee
ANOTHER LETTER WITHOUT ADDRESS . .
TO A SORIBE:. «¢ -/4) 4: 6) to. [ie ees
TO A CALLIGRAPHIST . . 5s 4% « “5
BASIL TO LIBANIUS 4 ee let a
LIBANIUS TO BASIL . .« « « «© @ «
BASIL TO LIBANIUS . . « « «© « e
LIBANIUS TO BASIL a Ns. ENG? =) Stevee
BASIL TO LIBANIUS 0 Nb = Jee fey ee
LIBANIUS TO BASIL . « « « e« « «
LIBANIUS TO BASIL . -« « +8 e« «@ -»
PAGE
257
9
263
265
267
269
271
275
275
277
279
279
281
281
281
283
283
285
287
293
295
297
801
303
LETTER
CCCXLIL,
CCCXLIII,
CCCXLIV,
CCCXLYV.
CCCXLVI.
CCCXLVII.
CCCXLVIII,
CCCXLIX.
cCCcL.
cccLI,
cccLit,
cccLITI,
CCCLIYV.
CCCLY.
CCCLVI.
CCCLVII.
CCCcLVIII.
CCCLIX.
CCCLX.
CccLXxI,
CCCLXII.
CCCLXIII.
CCCLXIYV.
CCCLXV,
COCLXVI.
COCLXVII.
CCCLXVIII,
BASIL TO
LIBANIUS
BASIL TO
LIBANIUS
LIBANIUS
LIBANIUS
BASIL TO
LIBANIUS
BASIL TO
BASIL TO
LIBANIUS
BASIL TO
LIBANIUS
LIBANIUS
BASIL TO
LIBANIUS
LIBANIUS
BASIL TO
FROM HIS
TATE .
CONTENTS
LIBANIUS
TO BASIL
LIBANIUS
TO BASIL
TO BASIL
TO BASIL
LIBANIUS
TO BASIL
LIBANIUS
LIBANIUS
TO BASIL
LIBANIUS
TO BASIL
TO BASIL
LIBANIUS
TO BASIL
TO BASIL
LIBANIUS
LETTER TO JULIAN
THE
APOS-
TOLAPOLLINABIUS <6,,cee cetiKken sehen ‘ve
APOLLINARIUS TO BASIE «) <<. “+ ‘e «
WO KABODEINARIUN wile ttier ork ee. os Ss
APOLLINARIUS TO BASIL ». « « « « »
BASIL TO THE GREAT EMPEROR THEO-
DOSLURS od sims eh ee: Sees ae Oakey wll eS
BASIL TO URBICIUS, A MONK, ON CON-
TENRINOE 26.00: fee Sh 26 2 Ore Site yo 8
TO BASIL THE GREAT. «© «© «© «© «= «
BASIL THE GREAT TO GREGORY. .« . .-
BE PEN DE 6 me Sea) weet a 09 Sh et ase
CONTENTS
ST, BASIL’S ADDRESS TO YOUNG MEN ON
HOW THEY MIGHT DERIVE BENEFIT a
PAGE
FROM GREEK LITERATURE ; . anit
INDEX OF REFERENCES TO SORIPTURE . 2 , «i 437
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES . : ; - 445
INDEX OF REFERENCES TO GREEK AND LATIN LITERATURE 458
THE BASIL-LIBANIUS
CORRESPONDENCE
(Lerrers CCCXXXV to CCCLIX)
Lisantvs was the greatest of the pagan rhetoricians
of the fourth century. Basil was for a short period
one of his pupils; and Libanius is said to have pos-
sessed great admiration for the extraordinary
intelligence and virtue of the young Christian.
Twenty-five letters, CCCXXXV to CCCLIX, in the
Benedictine edition of Basil’s letters have been
ascribed to a correspondence between these two men.
The authenticity of this correspondence, however,
has been the subject of much dispute.
The general status of the question to-day may be
summarized as follows: Letters CCCXXXVI to
CCCXLIII, and Letters CCCXLV and CCCLVIII,
are authentic because of their position in the manu-
script tradition and because of the historical informa-
tion contained therein; Letters CCCXLIV and
CCCXLVI are authentic because of their position
next to Letter CCCXLV in the Aa family, and
because of the relation of Letter CCCXLIV to Letter
CCCXLIII; Letters CCCXLVII to CCCLYVI are
spurious in spite of the mention of the speech of
Libanius in several of them, since they are ignored
in the best manuscripts both of Basil and Libanius,
xHI1
THE BASIL-LIBANIUS CORRESPONDENCE
and since their content and style are quite unworth
of the two men; Letters CCCLVII and CCCLI
are spurious or at least very doubtful, because
they are lacking in all the Basilian manuscripts
and no positive reason exists for considering them
authentic.
The entire question, however, needs to be studied
anew, especially in the light of our new know-
ledge of the manuscript tradition and of our better
understanding of St. Basil’s language.
The following works will give the reader a history
of the controversy and a detailed presentation of
the status of the question :
Pauly-Wissowa : Realencyclopaedie, Art. “ Libanios,”
Vol. XII, 2523-2526.
Bessiéres, Abbé J.: ‘* La Tradition manuscrite de
la Correspondance de Saint Basile” in The
Journal of Theological Studies, XXI (1919), 1 ff.
Pub. separately. Oxford, 1923.
De Paola, F.: S. Basilio e Libanio, saggio critico.
Altari, 1909.
Krabinger, J.: ‘‘ Uber die Uniachtheit des Brief-
wechsels des Basilius des Grossen und des
Libanios”’ in Bulletin der Kénigl. Akademie der
Wissenschaft su Miinchen, 1850, 265-286.
Laube, A.: De Literarum Libanii et Basilii commercio.
Diss. Breslau, 1913.
Maas, P.: “Zu den Beziehungen zwischen Kir
chenvatern und Sophisten”’ in Sitzungsbericht
der Berliner Akad. der Wissenschaft, 1912: I.
XLIII, 988-999; II. XLIX, 1112-1126. In
Berl. Ph. Woch., 33 (1913), 1470-1472.
Markowski, H.: ‘Zum _ Briefwechsel zwischen
XIV
THE BASIL-LIBANIUS CORRESPON DEN CE
Basileios und Libanios” in Berl. Ph. Woch.,
33 (1913), 1150-1152.
Pasquali, G.: “ De literarum Libanii et Basili
commercio ”’ in Stud. Ital. Filol. Class., 3 (1923),
129-136. In Berl. Ph. Woch., 34 (1914), 1508-
1519.
Schaefer, J.: Basilius des Grossen Beziehungen zum
Abendlande. Miinster i. W., 1909.
Seeck, C.: “Die Briefe des Libanius zeitlich
geordnet” in Texte und Untersuchungen, 30
N.F. 15, 1906-30-34; 468-471. In Rhein. Mus.,
73 (1920), 84-101.
Tillemont: Mémoires pour servir & Vhistoire ecclési-
astique des six premiers siécles, IX, 628-691.
Paris, 1714.
Xv
Qo
COLLECTED LETTERS
SAINT BASIL
VOL. IV.
OF
TOY EN ATIOIX ITATPOY HMON
BAZIAEIOY EINMSTOAAT
CCXLIX
"Avetriypados, é’ avdpi evraBet
Luyxaipw TH aderAh@ tHde, Kal Tov évTadOa
GopvBwv ararraccopévo, Kal THY onv evAdBeav
katadapBdavovtr.. ayabov yap avT@ épodziov
mpos Tov épeEns aiwva, Hv peta TaV hoBoupévav
tov Kupiov ayabny diaywyny, é€erXéEato. dv Kal
mapatiOéueOd cov TH TiywoTnTL, Kal TapaKar®
5’ avtod evyecOar UTép Tis edXeELVAS Huav CwAs,
iva, puabevtes TaV TeLpacparv TOUTaV, ap—~wopeBa 1
Sovrever TH Kupio xata To evayyédov.
CCL
Ilarpodpir, émicxor@ tis év Aiyeais éxxdnoias
> \ \ > , 4 > \ n , ,
Owe pev edeEdunv tas éml trois mpotépots ypau-
paow atroxpices, edeEdunv S ody Guws? did TOD
1 Gfidueba editi antiqui. 2 om, E.
1 Written in 376.
* Written in the summer of 376. Cf. Loofs, p. 8, note 2.
Aegae, a city of Cilicia, modern Ayas. Cf. Lucan, 3. 227:
Mallos, et extremae resonant navalibus Aegae. ‘‘Mallus and
remote Aegae resound with dockyards.” There were also towns
of the same name in Achaia, Macedonia, Euboea, and Aeolia.
2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF
SAINT BASIL
LETTER CCXLIX
Wirnovut Appress, with REFERENCE To A Prous Man}
I coneratutaTe this brother, both for freeing him-
self from the tumults of this world and for visiting
your Reverence. For a good viaticum has he chosen
for himself to the future world—a goodly life with
those who fear the Lord. And him do we commend
to your Honour, and I urge you through him to pray
for our miserable life, that being freed from these
present trials we may begin to serve the Lord accord-
ing to the Gospel.
LETTER CCL
To Parropuitus, Bisnop or THE CHurcH or AEGAE 2
Late indeed did I receive the answers to my former
letters, but nevertheless I did receive them through
During the controversy between Eustathius, Bishop of
Sebaste, and St. Basil, their mutual friend, Patrophilus,
Bishop of Aegae, was troubled about his relations with the
two opposing bishops. For some time he pursued the policy
of silence with respect to Basil. When finally persuaded to
resume his correspondence with Basil, he addressed himself to
him on behalf of Eustathius. Basil replied with Letter
CCXLYV, wherein he laments the errors of Eustathius and asks
3
B2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
moewvotatov Xtpatynyiov, Kal evyapioTtnoa TO
Kupi@, étt diapévers 0 avtos ev TH mpos mas
ayarn. & bé viv xatnEiwoas tepl THs avThs
trobécews eriaTteiAaL, aroderEw exer THS ayaOhs
gov tTpoapécews, Ott ppoveis ta Séovta, Kal
ovpBovrevers nuiy Ta AVOLTEAH.
TIXjv aX2’, érrecd2) TddLy Op@ waxpotepov * por
TOV Oyo yivomevov, ef péAAOLWL TpoS ExacToOV
TOV ETETTAAMEVOY TAPA THS OHS TUVeTEwWS ATrOKpI-
vecOat, TocoUTOV Néyw OTL TO THs elpHvNs KaXO?,
el ev ev TH OvopaTe THS elpyvns Teprypaderat
Love, KatayéhaoTov éott Tov Seiva Kal Tov Selva
€xdeyouevous, TOUTOLS LOVOY pmeTabLOOVaL TOD eipn-
vevel,” étépovs O& puplovs amroKNElely THS Mmpos
TO KaNOV Kowavias: ei 5é 1) Tpds Tos BAaBepods
cuphwvia év eiphyns TPoTXHUATL TA TOV TOAELLOY
Tovs Tpocdexouevous épyabetat, oxomes® ives
eiaiv, ols avémEav éavtovs, of TO AdtKov picos
éuicnoav juas, aX of ths pepidos Tov axot-
vovnitav nuiv' ove yap Séouar viv dvopacrl
pepvnoOa. obtor kal éxrAnOnoav map avTa@v eis
THv LeBdoreav, Kai TwapéXaBov THv éxxdAnolav,
kal éXettovpynoav éml Tod Ovcvactnpiov, Kal Tod
idiov dptov travtl petédwxav TO AAG, EmicKoTrOL
1 uaxpdy tres cod. antiqui.
2 edpnvalov Vat., Reg. sec., et Coisl. sec.
8 oxérnaov editi antiqui.
Patrophilus whether he will remain in his communion or will
join Kustathius. After some delay, Patrophilus replied, ex-
preening his loyalty to Basil, but still pleading for his friend,
ustathius. Basil answered with the present letter. He
4
LETTER CCL
most beloved Strategius,! and I thanked the Lord that
you were continuing the same in your love towards
us. And what you have now deigned to write on
the same subject gives proof of your good-will, since
you think what is fitting, and you advise what is to
our advantage.
But yet, since I again perceive that my discussion
will become too long, if I set out to answer each of
the matters about which your Intelligence wrote,
I shall say only this: that regarding the blessing of
peace, if it is limited by the name of peace alone,
it is ridiculous for us, selecting one here and one
there, to share a life of peace with these only, but
to exclude countless others from sharing in the bless-
ing. But if agreement with the harmful under the
appearance of peace brings acts of hostility upon those
who accept it, consider who those are with whom
they have mingled—men who hated us with an
unjust hatred; who belong, moreover, to the faction
of those not in communion with us; for I need not
now mention them by name. These have even been
summoned by them to Sebaste, and they have taken
over the church, and they have performed the
sacrifice on the altar,? and they have shared their
own bread with all the laity,3 being proclaimed
first expresses his gratitude for Patrophilus’ decision, but
reaffirms his position with respect to Eustathius.
1 The presbyter through whom letters about Eustathius
passed between Basil, Patrophilus, and Theophilus. Cf.
Letters CCXLIV and CCXLYV.
2 Cf. Ex. 28. 43: Srav mpoomopedwrtat Aevroupyeiv mpds Td
Ovotacrhpiov. ‘* When they approach to the altar to minister
in the sanctuary.”
8 The Holy Eucharist was distributed to the people by the
newly-proclaimed bishops, despite the fact that the latter
were in heresy.
5
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
KNpVaoopevor mapa T@ éxel KdIpe wal bua maons
THS X@pas as ayor Tap adtav Kal Kowvwvixol
TapaTewTopevot, wv eb ypn éheoOar THY pepioa,
KatayéXaoTov éoTw ex TaV oviyov apxerOaL, Kal
Ln avtais adtav tails Keparais mpocdiaréeyer Oar.
Ei péev ody ovdéva Set xaldrov aipetixov
vopite ovde éxtpémecOa, avtl Tivos, eimé mol,
ceavTov aopives od Kal vroctéAdy THY TIV@V
Kowwviay; et O€ elot tives hevKTol, KATA TOV
Ths axpiBeias AOyov eimatwoay Hpiv, of TavTa
axptBeis, THs molas cial pepidos, ods ex THS
Taratias mpos éavtols mpoonyayovTo.
Tadra ei pév akia AVTNs Gor KaTadaiveTar,
tois aitiows tovTwy Aoyifov Tov ywplopmov" et
6€ advddopa xpivers, cvyyvwOr? nuiv pn) KaTa-
dexouévors * THs Couns yevér Oat Tov éETEpodiOacKa-
Aovvtwv.4 wate, ef SoKel, TOY EevTpOTwMTaV
exeivov® aéwevos AOyov, ev maon Tappynoia
EXeyxe TOUS un OpOorrodobyTas mpos THY adjPerav
TOU EvaryyeAtov.
1 érnydyovro Medicaeus Codex.
2 svyyvéon Coisl. sec. et Reg. sec. 3 Karadexouevns HE.
4 érepodidackdytwy Coisl. sec. et Reg. sec.
5 om. Harl. et Med.
1 In the early days election of a bishop was made by the
people. According to St. Cyprian the choles of the bishop
rested with the community and the neighbouring bishops.
Later, the Council of Nicaea required that the bishops of the
province be present at the election. Three sufficed, provided
the others confirmed the choice in writing. Confirmation of a
bishop so elected was reserved to the metropolitan. This
rule was evidently disregarded by the clergy in question.
2 i.e. if communion with those whom Eustathius advocates
must be accepted, it is ridiculous not to give the same honour
6
LETTER CCL
bishops by the clergy there,! and being escorted by
them throughout the whole country as if they were
saints and in communion. If we must adopt the
faction of these men, it is ridiculous to begin with the
toe-nails instead of addressing ourselves to their
very heads.”
Now, if we ought to regard nobody at all as
heretical nor turn away from him, for what reason,
tell me, do you separate yourself and avoid the
communion of some? But if any are to be shunned,
let them, precise as they are in all things, follow the
methods of precision and tell us to what faction
those belong whom they have invited from Galatia
to join them?
If these matters seem deplorable to you, attribute
the separation to those who are responsible for these
things; but if you judge these things indifferent,
forgive us for not suffering ourselves to become of the
leaven of those who teach a different doctrine.®
Therefore, if so it seems best, discarding those
specious arguments, with all outspokenness refute
those who do not walk uprightly according to the
truth of the Gospel.*
to their leaders, Euzoius, Eudoxius, and the more impudent
Arians.
3 Cf. Matt. 16. 12: rére ouviKcav Sti ovn elwev mporéxenv
amd tis Couns Tay UpTwr, GAA amd Tis Bidaxis Tay bapicalwy
Kal Saddoveatwv. ‘‘ Then they understood that he said not
that they should beware of the leaven of bread, but of the
doctrine of the Pharisees and Sadducees.” Cf. also Greg. Naz.,
Orat. 12, where he speaks in similar vein. Cf. also 1 Tim. 1.3:
ta waparyyeiAns Tisly uh ErepodidacKadrciv. “That thou mightest
charge some not to teach a different doctrine.”
4 Cf. Gal. 2. 14: Gad’ bre cider br: odK dpPorodovaw pds
Thy GdHPecay Tod evayyeAiov krA. “* But when I saw that they
walked not uprightly unto the truth of the Gospel,” etc.
7
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCLI
Tots Evaronvots 1
Ei kai odd TO TrHV0s Tov sTeplexovT@ °
jas TpaywaTov Kal ppovtiar pupiass ouvexeTat
OV 1) Sudvoua, 6 Opos ovdémroTe Ths punyuns Tay
é&eBadoper ® rip mrepl TAS, Uperépas ayamns pépe-
pay, Seopevor Tob Gcod Tea@v Svapetvar bpas év
TH motel, ev t EOTHKATE Kal cavxaobe é én” éAmide
THS 60&ns TOU Oecd. TO évT. yap Sucevperov *
ourrov Kal mavu omaviov ideiv exkhyotay etXu-
Kpwh, undev éx Ths Tay Katpav ® Narerornros
mapaPraBeioar, arr axepaiav® kal aOpavorov
THY amootohKiy Siacwtovoay diacKkadar, olay
Thy Kal? bpas ederEev ev Tots mapodar Katpois 0
avaderkvds tovs Ka’ éxdorny yeveav akious THs
EavTOD KANTEWS.
Kai dan Kupios bpiv Ta ayaba ‘Tepovaadnp
THIS ave, ‘GW dv Tas wevdeis cal” hua diaBoras
éml Tas TOV Yrevdoroywr Keharas aTreréupacde,
1 Evaeionvois E, eadem manu additur @vaiavots ; Evacivots
Med. ; EdBionvots Reg. sec.
3 rept yérray editi antiqui ; ppovtic: de:vais duo recen. MSS.
3 éteBddAouer KH.
* Sucdpeoror editi antiqui.
5 rov xatpod Vat., Coisl. sec., Reg. sec. ,
5 GAN’ dxepalay om. unus ex tribus Regiis.
1 Written late in December of 376. Cf. Loofs, p. 8, note 2.
Eustathius is now openly at variance with the orthodox
bishops, and has declared war on Basil. On Eustathius see
earlier letters, and especially Letters LXIX and LXXIX.
In the present letter to the Evasenians, who had rejected the
advances of Eustathius, Basil exposes Eustathius in his true
8
LETTER CCLI
LETTER CCLI
To rue Prope or Evagsar !
A.ruouen great is the number of the affairs that
surround us and our mind is beset with countless
cares, yet at no time have we banished from our .
thought solicitude for your Charity, praying to our
God that you might abide in that faith wherein you
stand and glory in the hope of the glory of God.?
For truly it is hard to find nowadays, and very rare
to behold, a church that is pure, in no wise damaged
by the difficulties of the times, but preserving intact
and unharmed the apostolic doctrine, such as He has
displayed among you in the present times, who makes
manifest in every generation those worthy of His
vocation.
And may the Lord grant unto you the blessings
of the Jerusalem which is above ® in return for your
having sent the false accusations directed against
us back upon the heads of the falsifiers, not granting
light. Evaesae is possibly Ptolemy’s Se/ova; now Yogounes,
i.e. “Aytos "Iwavyns.
2 Cf. Rom. 5.2: 8¢ ob Kal mpocayayhy eoxikapev, TH mloTE
els Thy xdpw raitny, év } éotiKaper, Kal Kavx@meda em’ edmid:
Ths 56Ens Tod Oeov. ‘‘ By whom also we have access through
faith into this grace, wherein we stand and glory in the hope
of the glory of the sons of God.” The Douay translation is
based on a slightly different version. Cf. also Rom. 11. 20.
3 Of. Gal. 4. 25 and 26: 7d yap Suwa tpos early ev 77H *ApaBig,
gvuvaToxel 5 TH viv “lepovoaAtp, Sovdcver yap meTa TOV TéeKYwY
abtiis, 7 8 &yw “lepovoarhu eAdevOépa éeoriv, H tis early wnrnp
juav. “ For Sina is a mountain in Arabia, which hath affinity
to that Jerusalem which now is, and is in bondage with her
children. But that Jerusalem, which is above, is free: which
is our mother.”
9
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
4) SovTes avTois elaodoy emi Tas Kapdius bpav.
Kal olda Kal TETELT MAL év Kupio étt 0 pads
pay ToAvs €v TOIS ovpavois Kal evi! rH mpafer
TavTy. edoyicaabe yap tobT0 gopas map éav-
Tots, 0 Kal éote Kar’ ary Bevav, 6 STL Of avTaTrobs-
Sovtes or Tovnpa avtl Kara@v,2 Kal picos avtl
THS ayaTnoews pov THS eis avtovs, SsaBddXrovat
pe vov én exeivols, eis & avtol evpioxovTaL
eyypaous opororyias éxOéuevot.
al ov povoy eis TavTny évérreo ov THY évav-
timo, isa eyypapa wtuiv® ayti Katnyopias
La 4 > ] a \ \ lal
mpopepovTes,* aX OTL Kal Tapndl Tapa Tov
cuverOovtwy eis tv KwvotaytivovToAw Kxabat-
peOévtes, ovx edéEavto tHv Kabaiperw avTar,
a vvoooV abetovvTov TpogaryopevorTes, ral HH)
KaTadex opevor émiaKkoTrous aUToUS éye, iva pn
THY Kar’ avtav éEevexdeioav Wipov Kupoowar.
kal THY aitiav mporeTiOecay TOD p12) Elva adTous
émLaKOTrOUS, SLoTL aipécews, ona, Tovnpas 7 poe-
oTKAGL. Taira : oe éyévero ® mpo Oéxa Kal émTa
oux odo érdv. jRoav 6€ ob eFapxor Tav Kabe-
NovTwv avrous, Evdo€uos, Evins, Tewpyios,
"Akdxios, Kal of Aowrol Tov bpiv? ayvoovpéevor.
Tois ovpavois Kal ér) om. Med. cum “Be sins aliis.
ayabav editi antiqui. quiy
poo pépovres editi antiqui. 5 kal radra HE.
éyévorvro editi antiqui. 7 juiv editi antiqui.
or tb
1 Cf. Matt. 5.12: xaipere kal ayyardaobe, br 6 mabds buoy
modds ev Tois ovpavois. “* Be glad and rejoice, for your reward
is very great in heaven.” Cf. also Rom. 14, 14.
2 Cf. Psal. 108. 5: kal @evro kar’ éuod Kaka dvr) ayabar,
Kal uioOds av7i ris &yarhoeds wov. “‘ And they repaid me evil
Io
LETTER CCLI
them entrance into your hearts. I know and am
confident in the Lord, that your reward is very
great in heaven for this deed also.1 For you have
wisely come to this conclusion among yourselves,
which indeed is according to truth, that those who are
repaying me evil for good, and hatred for my love 2
of them, are accusing me now of those things with
reference to which they themselves are found to have
published written confessions.
But not only have they fallen into this contradic-
tion, of offering you their own writings in place of a
formal accusation,? but also into this—that, even
when they were unanimously deposed by those
assembled at Constantinople,t they did not accept
their deposition, calling the body a gathering of
rebellious men,® and refusing to speak of them ®
as bishops, hoping thus to prevent them from ratify-
ing the vote cast against them. And they added,
as the reason for their? not being bishops, the fact’
that, as their accuser says, they were the leaders of
a wicked heresy. But this § happened almost seven-
teen years ago. The leaders, however, of those who
deposed them were Eudoxius, Euippius, George,®
Acacius, and the rest of those who are unknown to
for good: and hatred for my love.” Cf. also Psal. 34. 11 and
12.
3 i.e. against Basil. !
4 In January 360. Cf. Soc. 2. 41-43; Soz. 4. 24.
5 Probably the Synod of Lampsacus in 365, although
Socrates, 5. 14, mentions several synods of the Homoiou-
sians.
6 i.e. those gathered at Constantinople.
7 7.e. those gathered at Constantinople.
8 i.e. the deposition.
® Of uncertain see.
LE
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
r a n cal , >?
of O€ viv Kpatobytes TY ExxANoLOV exeiverv eicl
diddoyol, of ev avt avTov xecporovnbevres, ot
5é im’ éxeivav avtav tpoayevtes.
a a / rn
Nov obdv of huiv thy Kaxodokiay éyxadodvtes
eiTdTwoay Huiv, TAS ev AipeTLKOL HaoaVv éxEivot,
@ \ , ? 207 lal Yas ,
av thy Kabaipeciy ovx édéEavTo, Tas Sé 6pOdd0Eou
\ A
ovTot of map éxelvwy mpoayOértes Kal TO avTO
an na 7
fpornua tois watpdow avtav Siacwfovtes. e
\ \ 2 ’ x7 an > \ a *
pev yap opbddo€os Evins, mas ovxl aixos
Evotabios, 0 map éxeivov xaOnpnpévos; et Se
aipeTiKos éxelvos, TAS KoLvwvixos Evotadiov viv!
e \ n b / \ / > \
0 ta THs éxelvov yerpos mrpoaxGels ; adda Trasdial
avTal, KaTa TOV éexkANoL@V TOD Bcod Twarkopuevat,
\ \ € a 2 / \ PY /
mTpos TO éavT@v? cupdépov, Kal draBddrdrew
avOpwrous Kal wddw cumoTay émiryelpovvTar.
Ta Baotreidov rod Iladvayovos Ovotactypia
avétpewe® trapimv* rv Laddayoviay Eiara@tos,
an , lel
kat él idiwv tpametav édertovpye' Kal viv
e / > \ , Ca n > ,
ixétns é€otl Bacireidov, wate SeyOfvar. adwpice
\ > / > \ ? / \ \
Tov evr\aBéotatov adedgpov “Edzridiov dia TH
\ fe]
mpos Tovs ev "Apacela cuvadeav' Kal viv ixérns
éotl tav "Auacéwv, éritntav avTov Thy ouV-
apeav. ta xata Evurmiouv cnptvypata Kal bpeis
avtol ériatacbe draws hv ppixtd. Kal viv Tovs
Ta éxeivou ppovodvtas éml dpOoTnT. amocemvuvel,
/ an
povov €av eis THY THS aToKaTAaTTaGEwWS AUTOD
\ / € tal \ ,
aTovony cvvepynowow. nets dé SvaBarropueda,
ovK érrevd) Hpuels adixodpév TL, GAN €mre1di) TODTO
1
kovwvds Evorably hy editi antiqui. * airéy editi antiqui.
3 avéotpeve editi antiqui. 4 mepidv Med.
1 Bishop of Gangra. Cf. Letter CCXXVI.
12
LETTER CCLI
you. And those who now control the churches are
the successors of those we have named, some having
been ordained in their places, others having been pro-
moted by those men themselves.
Now, therefore, let those who accuse us of hetero-
doxy tell us how those were heretics whose deposition
they did not accept, and how these are orthodox who
were promoted by the former and maintain the same
opinions as their fathers. For if Euippius was
orthodox, how is not Eustathius, who has been
deposed by him, a layman? But if the former was
a heretic, how can anyone who was promoted by his
hand be in communion with Eustathius now? Nay,
these are childish things, spoken childishly, for their
own advantage, against the churches of God, by men
who attempt both to slander persons and again to
commend them.
Eustathius, when passing through Paphlagonia, |
overturned the altars of Basilides! of Paphlagonia,
and offered sacrifice on his own tables; and now he
is a suppliant of Basilides, to the end of being accepted
by him. He excommunicated our most reverend
brother Elpidius on account of his union with those at
Amasia,? and now he is a suppliant of the Amasenes,
seeking union with them. As for his proclamations
against EKuippius, even you yourselves understand
how frightful they were. And now those who think
as Euippius does he reveres for their orthodoxy,
provided only that they shall contribute to his effort
to restore Euippius. And we are being accused,
not because we do any wrong, but because he thought
* i.e. with the Arian bishop of Amasia, who was intruded
into the place of Eulalius. Cf. Soz. 7. 2, on the condition of
the Amasene church at this time.
13
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
évouioev evdokiunow avT@ péperv Tapa tots év
"Avtioyeia. ods 5&1 répvow éx ths Tadatias
peteoteiNavTo, @s os aditav Suvauevor Thy
Tappno tay TIS ema KoTrijs aronaBeiv, ToLovToL
elowv, olovs icact pév Kal of mpos ddbyov auyye-
yovotes avtois: éuol dé wn tapdoyo. 6 Kupios
TOCAUTHY TXOAHY TOTE, WATE TAS exeivov Tpakers
amapOpeiobas.? rrAnv adr bd Sopudopots Tots
TiuwwTdtos avTov® Kal cuppioTats TapaTep-
POévtes SieEHAOov pév Sia Taons adtav Tis
Xopas, Tas TOV éeTLTKOTMY TYLdas Kal OEparreias
éxovtes’ elanyOnoav Sé tepipavas eis THY TOAD
éxkrAnotacavtes peta avbevtias.* mapedo0n yap
avutois 6 Aads, Tapedd0n TO OvaractnpLov. ob
érrevon > péypt Nixomorews mpoerOdvtes ovdev
novvnOncav® ay émrnyyeiAavto SiarpdéacOat,
Tas éTavndOov Kal Tas obOncav Kata THY
éndvodov icacw of mapdvtes. oUTws del mpos
TO €avT@v suudépov mavta TrovovvTes haivovTat.
ei S€ Néyouaw bt petevonaar, SeEdtTwoayv ad’Tav
éyypadov tiv petavotay, kal avabewatiopov THS
év Kovotavtivovrddxe tictews, kal ywpiopov
TOV aipeTiK@v, Kal pn é€aTatdtwcay Tods
axepatotépovs. Kal Ta wev éxelvwv ToLadTa.
“Hyels S€, ayarntol aderdoi, pixpol pev Kab
TaTetvol, of avtol Sé del TH TOD Beod yaprte,
ovdémote Tais petaBorais tov mpayudtev ouv-
SuetéOnpev. miotis wap nuiv ov“? adXrn pev ev
1 $y E. 2 érap:Oucioba Med.
3 air@ Vaticanus. 4 aidevrelas KE.
5 érel editi antiqui. 8 @uvhdnoav EB.
7 odxt KE.
14
LETTER CCLI
that this brings him glory among the people at
Antioch. And as to those whom they summoned
last year from Galatia, with the idea that through
them they could obtain the full liberty of the epis-
copacy, they are of such a character as even they
know who have lived but a short time with them;
but as for me, may the Lord not grant me at any time
so much leisure that I may recount their deeds! _
And yet they, escorted by their most honoured
body-guard and fellow-initiates, have passed through
their entire country, receiving the honours and
attentions of the bishops; and they have been
conducted ostentatiously into the city, holding
assemblies with full authority. For the laity has
been given over to them; the altar has been given
over. Now when these men, having proceeded as
far as Nicopolis, were able to accomplish nothing
that they had promised, how they came back and
how they were looked on during their return journey,
those who were present know. So clear itis that they
always do everything they do with a view to their
own advantage. But if they say that they have
repented, let them give proof in writing of their
repentance, and of their anathematization of the
Creed of Constantinople,t and of their separation
from the heretics, and let them not deceive the more
untainted. So much in characterization of their
actions.
But we, beloved brethren, small and lowly as
we are, yet always the same by the grace of God,
have never been affected by the vicissitudes in
events. Our Creed is not one at Seleucia, and
1 Not the Constantinopolitan revision of the Nicene Creed
in use to-day. Cf. the earlier portion of this letter.
15
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Ledevacia, arr be év Kovoravtwour one, Kal
Grn ێv Znrous, Kal ev Aaprpany adXn, Kab emt
‘Pouns érépa’ Kal 1) vov mepupepouern ov®
Sudpopos Tapa Tas mpoTtépas, adra pia Kal 1
avrn del. ws yap mapehaBopev Tapa Tod Kupiou,
ovTe BamrifopeBa: @S Barrifopea, ovT@ Tic-
Tevouen" @S TLTTEVOMEV, OUTM al dofohoyobpev,
ovTE Xepifovres Ilatpos Kai Tiod TO ayvov
IIvebpa, ovTE mporiOévtes Tarpos, 7] 1) mpea BurEpov
elvat tov Tiod 7d IIvedua AéyorTes, OS al TaV
Praodypov Ye eat KaTacKevagovet. tis yap
oUTw ToAUNpOS, Os * THY Seomorieny Tapwodpevos
vowobectav idiav TOME Tots ovopace Tae emt
voeiv ; GAN ore KTLOTOV éyopev TO _ vedpa, TO
peta Latpos cal Tiod tetaypévor, ote SovALKOv
TOAMO@pEV ELTELY TO NYEMOVLKOY. Kal Huas Tapa-
xadoduev pepvnevous Tis Tod Kupiou aTreins,
tod eimovtos, Ilaca dapaptia Kal Praodnuia
adeBnoerar Tols avOpormots 9 6€ ets TO Iveta
TO ayvov Praopnpia ovK apeOnoetat, ovTE év i
vov al@vt ovTE Ev TH médXOVTL, HUAGEAaTE EavToVs *
tav BraBepav kata Tod Tvedparas dvdaypaTov.
OTNKETE év TH Tiare, mepiBreyrare ° els THY oikou-
pévnv, kal iSere 6TL pox pov éoTt TOUTO TO Hépos TO
VEVOONKOS, " 6é AoT) Taca "Exedyaia, amo
TepaTov | els mépara deEapevn TO evayyédsov, ert
THIS bytobs €oTL TAUTNS Kal adiaatpopou bidac-
Kanias. @v Kal pes edyoucOa Tijs xowvavias
pn extreceiv, kal vuiv® cuvevyoueba THY pepioa
1 ‘Péun editi antiqui ; ‘Pduny E.
2 om. K, Vat., et duo Regii. 3 és editi antiqui.
4 éaurobs] odv editi antiqui.
16
LETTER CCLI
another at Constantinople, and another at Zela,1
and at Lampsacus another, and at Rome different;
and our Creed that is now in circulation is not different
from our former Creeds, but is always one and the
same. For, as we have received it from the Lord,
so do we baptize; as we baptize, so do we believe;
as we believe, so do we also pronounce the doxology,
neither separating the Holy Spirit from the Father
and Son, nor placing Him before the Father, nor
saying that the Spirit is older than the Son, as the
tongues of blasphemers contrive. For who is so
daring that, setting aside the Lord’s commandment,
he dares to invent an order of his own for the names?
Nay, neither do we give the name of “ creature ” to
the Spirit, who is ranked with Father and Son, nor
do we dare to call a servant Him who is in command.?
And we beseech you, being mindful of the threat of
the Lord, who said: “ Every sin and blasphemy shall
be forgiven men, but the blasphemy of the Holy
Spirit shall not be forgiven, neither in this world,
nor in the world to come,” * to keep yourselves from
the wicked teachings against the Spirit. ‘‘ Stand
fast in the faith,’ ® look about on the world, and
observe that this portion which is unsound is small,
but that all the rest of the Church, which from one
end to the other has received the Gospel, abides
by this sound and unchanged doctrine. And we
pray that we may never be cast out from communion
with these latter, and we pray that we may take part
1 Cf. Letter CCX XVI. 2 Cf. De Spiritu Sancto, 12.
3 Cf, Psal, 51, 12, Septuagint. 4 Matt. 12. 31 and 32.
> 1 Cor. 16. 13.
5 wepiBrAévacde EK, unus Regius. 8 jmiv editi antiqui,
17
VOL. IV. Cc
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
a a a ~ >? a
NaBeiv év tH Huépa tod Kupiov judy ‘Inaood
Xpictod TH Sixaia, btav EXOn Sodvar Exdot@
KaTa Thy Tpakw avTod.
CCLIT
’Emiokotrars Ths Llovtixijs! dtornnoews
Maptupeov timai maot wey TeplaTrovoacToL ToIs
éml Kupvov ndmiKooW, eEaupéras dé opiv Tots
apeTis aVTLT OLOULEVOLS, of Ota THs pos Tous
evdoxipous TOV omodovwv diabécews THY Tpos
Tov Kowvov Acororny eUvovay émdeixvua be adXrwS
Te Kal Sua TO ouyyevés TL Exerv Tov év axptBeta
Biov Tm pos tovs ia Kaprepias TehevwOévras.
émrel ovv emLanpoTarot paptupey Evyuxuos Kal
‘Adyas, ral 0 Teph aurous Xop9s, ov n pvnpn Ov
érous Tapa THS Toews Hua Kal Tihs mepro.toos
Tdons TéeAEiTAl, UTommvHnoKeL buds, Tov Ldvov
€auvTiis Koopov 7 "Exdyota, ba THS NmeTepas
povijs wapaxaroica, tiv apxaiav amohaeiv
THS emuaKéyrews buav? cuvndecav. ws ovv
épyacias peyadns mpoxemévns® ipiv ev rAa@
érifntovvts Thy Tap Luav oiKodouny, Kal prc Oadv
€v TH Tih TOV papTvpwv atroxeipmevoy, déFacbe*
1 ris Movrixjs om. Harl. 2 jor editi antiqui.
3 mpookemeérns editi antiqui. * Sétacba E.
1 Written in 376. d:0ixnois, diocesis, is here used in its
oldest ecclesiastical sense of a patriarchal jurisdiction com-
mensurate with the civil diocese or division which embraced
several provinces. The Pontic diocese was one of the thirteen
18
LETTER CCLII
with you on the righteous day of our Lord Jesus
Christ, when He shall come to render to every man
according to his works.
LETTER CCLII
To Tue Bisuors or THE Diocese oF THE Pontus 1
Tue honours of martyrs are eagerly sought after by
all who hope in the Lord, and especially by you who
lay claim to virtue, who by your disposition towards
those of your fellow-servants who have won renown 2
display your loyalty to our common Master; but
particularly because life under discipline has some-
thing akin to those lives which have been made
perfect by fortitude. Since, then, Eupsychius and
Damas and the chorus of their followers are most
celebrated martyrs, whose memory is observed yearly
by our city and all the surrounding country, the
Church, calling upon you through our voice, reminds
you, its own special glory, to take up. your ancient
custom of making the visit. Knowing, therefore,
that a great work lies before you among the laity
_who are seeking edification in you, and that a reward
is laid up for the honouring of the martyrs,? accept
civil divisions established by Constantine. The present letter
is an invitation to the annual celebration in honour of the
martyrs Eupsychius and Damas. On these martyrs, cf.
Letters CXLIT and CLXXVI with notes. Eupsychius was
martyred under Julian for his part in the demolition of the
temple of Fortune. Cf. Soz. 5. 11, and Greg. Naz. Letter to
Basil LVIII. September 7 was the day of the feast at
Caesarea.
* 4.e. the martyrs. 3 Cf. 2 Tim. 4, 8.
19
Ee2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
fa) \
HuoY THY TapaKAnoWw Kal émivedcate Tmpos THV
an lal /
Xap piKp@ Tove peyddrnv jpuiv! evepyeciav
/
TapexXouevot.”
CCLITI
IIpexButépas ’Avtioxeias
Thy pépiyuvarv, iv éxete brép rov éexKAnoL@v
Tov @eod, ev péper ev Svavatavoe 6 Trobewo-
TaTos Kal evAaBéctaTos nuav adeXdos LayKTic-
ouyLos 0 acuumperBvtepos, Sinynoduevos maons
tis Stcews THv Tepl Huds ayadrnv te Kal
Sidbeow: év péper 8é Kal Svavacrice: Kal mréov
mapotuvel, donv arovdny émitntel Ta Tmapovta
Tpaypata, évapyas viv dv éavtod mapacticas.
kal yap Tav pev adrdov Exactos, waomep e&
Hyuuoeias, piv amyyyere® Kal tas yoouas TOV
éxeioe avdp@v Kal Thy KaTdoTacw TOY mpaypa-
twv: avtos bé, ixavds dv Kal mpoaipeow avdpav
katapabeiv kal Katdotacw Tpaynatev axpiBas
SvepevvijoacOa, ravra byiv épei, Kal pds wdvra
Xelpaywynoe: THv ayaOnv orovdiy buav. woTE
éxete * iAnv mpérovcap TH Terela Uuav mpoarpécet
iy ael ev rais imép tov éxxdnoidv Tod Beod
pepipvats édeiEate.
1 juiv EB. 2 rapexouévny EK.
3 avivyyetey editi antiqui. 4 ew editi antiqui.
20
LETTER CCLIII
our summons and give your assent to the favour we
ask, thus rendering us a great kindness with little
trouble.
LETTER CCLIII
To THe Presspyters or ANTIOCH 1
Tue solicitude which you have for the churches of
God? our most beloved and most reverend brother
Sanctissimus, fellow-presbyter, will on the one hand
allay, when he has related the affection and good
disposition towards us on the part of the whole West ;
but on the other hand he will both arouse and provoke
it still more when he has in person clearly represented
to you how much zeal the present situation demands,
For everyone else has reported to us, as it were but
half-way, both the opinions of the men there and the
condition of their affairs; but he, being himself
capable of observing men’s purposes and of examin-
ing accurately into the condition of affairs, will tell
you all, and will guide your own good zeal in all.
Therefore, you have matter that befits the excellent
purpose which you have always shown in your solici-
tude for the churches of God.
1 Written probably in 376. This and the three following
letters are consolatory letters brought by Sanctissimus to
various parties on his return to Rome. It is not entirely
certain whether this is his first or second journey to Rome.
Cf. Letter CXX and notes, also Letter CCXXI. Loofs (p.
28 ff.) would place these letters in the spring of 375.
2 Cf. 2 Cor. 11. 28.
21
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCLIV
levayio, érucxomm Aaodixeias Supias
apaoxoe 0 Kupiés mote cal avTo pot eis oypuv
éOciv TH adn wh} cou JeooeBeia, Kal doa éve-
Aitropev TH? ypdmpate tabra dvaT \npasat
nas TH Tapovoig. oe yap Tov ypapey
npEduea, Kal ToAA? Hpuiv® THs aToNOyias xpeta.
€mreLo1) O€ TapEcTLY O mob ever aros kal evrAaBéo-
TATOS aberpos LayKxtioaipos o cupm pea BUTEpos,
avros mavra Sunynaerat OL, Ta TE mpetepa * Kal
Ta amo TAS dvcews. Ka én’ éxeivots pay evppavel,
tas 5€ pas KaTaaxXovcas Tapaxas elroy, io@s
mpoaOnoer Twa orny Kat povtida Tots 75n
évarroKerpevous TH ayabn gov capvia. ov pny
ay pnoTov 70 AuTreia Oat bpas TOUS ‘Suvapévous
dvowmTetv Tov Kupvov. eis déov yap jypiy ato-
Byoetat 1) vwetépa pépimva, Kal oida ott Tevkd-
pela THs Tapa ToD Ocod® avtirppews, EXovTEs
THY Tapa TOV _Tporeux av bua ouvepylav. éav
S€ cuvev&n piv aTradharyny TOV ppovridwr, Kab
mpoaOnxny Tia TH Suvdper TOU THLATOS Tee
aitnon, karevodacer ® nas 0 Kupsos mpos TO THY
émBupiav jypiy extn podivar,” Kat eis Oyu
éXeiv TH Kooptornti® cov.
om. E. 2 om. E. 3 om. E.
7a mapedévra add. editi antiqui.
mapa Tod Oe00) wap’ ad’rod KE, Med.
althon, Karevoddce] alrhaeis, ta xatevodéon editi antiqui.
mrAnpwifiva FE. 8 rijs koomidrnros K.
s cea e -
22
LETTER CCLIV
LETTER CCLIV
To Pextacius, Bisnop or Syrian Laopicea
May the Lord grant to me also some day to come
into the presence of your true Piety, and, whatever
we have omitted in our writing, this to supply in
person. For we have been late in beginning to
write, and we have great need of apology. But
since our most beloved and reverend brother Sanc-
tissimus, fellow-presbyter, is at hand, he himself
will in person relate all to you, regarding both our
affairs and those of the West. And indeed you will
be cheered at this, but when he tells of the disturb-
ances that have beset us he will perhaps add some
grief and anxiety to the troubles which already are
stored up within your good heart. It assuredly is
not without avail that you are grieved, you who are
able to importune the Lord. For your solicitude
will prove timely for our need, and I know that we
shall obtain assistance from God, having the co-
operation of your prayers. And if you pray with
us for relief from our cares, and ask for some
increase in the strength of our body, the Lord will
speed us to the fulfilment of our desire, that is, to
arrive into the presence of your Decorum.
1 For date and occasion see Letter CCLIII with note.
Pelagius, Bishop of Laodicea in Syria Prima, At the Council
of Constantinople in 381 he was named as one of those orthodox
Eastern bishops communion with whom wasa test of orthodoxy,
and to whom the administration of the churches of the East
was entrusted. Cf. Soc. 5. 8; Soz. 7. 12; 7.9; Theod. 4. 13;
5. 8.
23
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCLV
Bit, éricxor@ Kappov
Eide #v wot Suvatov Kal Kal? éxdortny hmépav
ériaTéAnrelv TH evAABeia cov. adh ov yap «is
meipav HAOov THY aydrns cov, TokdW exw TOV
moGov paduoTta pev TOU cuVdidyelv cot, Ei SE pH,
émictéAnew yoov kal déyecOar ypadupata, va
éyw Kall onuaivery Ta Kat éuavTov® Kal pav-
Gave ta rep Ths Stabécews cov. érrevdy*® 8é
ovx dca Bovropeba imdpyer jpyiv, aXX boa oO
Kupios didwor, tadta ddetopev SéyerOar per
evyaptotias, nvxXaplaTncapev TH ayim Oc@
mapacyouéve iuiv vrobecw ypaupatwv mpos
Thy evA\aBerav cov, Tv adiEw tod ToOeLvoTaToU
kal evrAaBeotdtov adeAdod huav Layxtiooipov
Tov auumperButépov, ds moAdy Umoctas ev TH
odotTropia Tov Korov,* ravra Sunyioetal cou per
axpiBeias baa KatédaBev ev tH Svoer UTép OV
kal® evyapioteiy dhethopev TH Kupiw, kai mpoo-
kuveiv avtov,® iva 8@ Kal huiv Thy adTHY EipHvnD,
kal atoAdBwpev adAndous peT eXeVOEpias. Ta-
cav thy év Xpict@ adedXhotynta domacar Tap’
MOV.
1 om. E. 2 éavrdv KE.
3 érel editi antiqui. 4 «lvduvoy E, Med.
5 om. E. 8 aire E.
24
LETTER CCLV
LETTER CCLV
To Virus, Bisuop or CHarrar !
Wout p that it were possible for me to write to your
Reverence every day. For ever since I made the
acquaintance of your Affection I have had the great
longing to live with you if it were possible, but
if not, at least to write and to receive letters, that
I may be able both to inform you of my affairs and
to learn of your own situation. But since not what
we wish is ours, but whatever the Lord gives, this
we ought to receive with thanksgiving, we have
given thanks to Holy God for having provided us
with an occasion for writing to your Reverence—
the arrival of our most beloved and reverend brother
Sanctissimus, fellow-presbyter, who, having under-
gone much hardship on the journey, will relate to
you with accuracy all that he has learned in the West.
For this also ought we to give thanks to the Lord
and to adore Him, that He may grant to us also that
same peace, and that we may receive each other in
a liberal spirit. Greet all the brethren in Christ in
our name.
1 For the date and occasion of this letter, ‘cf. Letter CCLIIT
with note. Vitus, Bishop of Charrae (Haran), was one of the
signers of Letter XCII, addressed by the Oriental prelates to
the bishops of Italy and Gaul. He was present at Constanti-
nople in 381. Sozomen (H. HL. 6, 33) speaks of him as famous
for his sanctity. Charrae, a city of Mesopotamia, the Charan
or Haran of the Scriptures (cf. Gen, 11. 31), where Crassus
was defeated by the Parthians,
25
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCLVI
Tois moQewortdtows Kal evraBeotatois adeApois
/ 1k "A , oY , I a
coup peo BuTépous ckaki@, Aetio, Llavi@
,
kal YwArovave, Kal YrAovivm kat Aovkio
Siaxovois, Kal Aortrois povdfovew adedoois,
Bacixetos éricKkotos.
> 5 ar , \ Avr Sees ee
Eyo axovaas Tov Bapov éxeivoy dumypov érrava-
ordvta wiv, Kal ote evOéws peta TO Tagya ot
els Kpioers Kal paxas wnorevaarTes émedOovres
budy Tais oxnvais, Tupt maped@Kay Tods Trovous
pov, byiv pev THY ێv ovpavois oikiay Thp
aXerporointov evtperrivovtes, éavtois be To Wop
Onoavpivovtes, @ els THY xa _Upav éXpnoavTo
BraBnv, éorevata pev él TO ocvpPartt, ovx
tpiv cuvaryav, aderdoi, wy yévorto! adda Tots
ottw KataBarticbeiow Umd THs Kakias, W@oTE
péxpt TocovTov THY éavtav wovnpiav® éxteivat.
mpocedoxnaa b€ evOéws ef’ Eroiuny Kataduynv
THY HueTepay TaTreLvwoLY TaVTAS Upas Spapeto Oat
kal év édmids elyov Ste Swoer por 0 Kuptos
avatvevotv* Tov cUVEeXav dduVaY ex TOD TEpLTTVE-
1 mpeoBurépaus editi antiqui. 2 Barriabeiow Med.
3 thy movnplay abray E. 4 avarvedoa Harl.
1 For the date and occasion of this letter, cf. Letter CCLITI
and note. It is likely that the Acacius who is named first
is the same Acacius who in 375 had invited Basil in the name
of the church of Beroea. Basil’s Letter CCX X is an answer to
this invitation. This Acacius became most celebrated as
bishop of Beroea, but he brought dishonour on his name by his
wicked attacks on St. John Chrysostom.
26
LETTER CCLVI
LETTER CCLVI
To our most BeLtoveD anD REveEREND BroTHERS AND
Frettow-Prespyters, Acacrus, Arrius, Pautus
AND SILVANUS, AND TO THE Deacons SILVINUS
AND Lucius, AND TO THE REST OF OUR BROTHER
Monks, From Basit, Bisuor ?
WueEn I heard of that severe persecution which had
arisen against you, and that immediately after Easter
those who “ fasted for debates and strife,” ? visiting
your tabernacles, consigned your labours to fire,
making ready for you that house in heaven which is
not made with hands,? but keeping in store for
themselves the fire * that they used with intent to
injure you, I groaned at what had happened, not
out of pity for you, brethren, God forbid! but for
those who are so overwhelmed by viciousness that
they extend their wickedness even to this point.
And I expected that straightway you would all run
to a ready refuge, our humble self, and I was in
hope that the Lord would grant me a respite from
my continuous distresses through my embracing you,
' For some time persecution had been harassing the churches
of Beroea and Chalcedon, but in the year 376 immediately
after Easter the heretics confiscated the dwellings of the
monks, destroying them by fire. Basil now writes in con-
solation.
2 Cf. Is. 58. 4: ef eis xpioeis Kal-udxas vnorevere Kal rUrrTeTeE
Tuyuais ramewvdy, ‘* Behold you fast for debates and strife,
and strike with fist wickedly.”’
8 Cf. 2 Cor. 5.1: Ofdaper yap bri eddy f emiyeros Hua olkia
Tov TKhvovs KaTarvOh, olxcodouhy ex Oeod Exouer, oikiay &xeipo-
motnroy aidvioy év Tois ovpavois. “* For we know if our earthly
house of this habitation be dissolved, that we have a building
of God, a house not made with hands eternal in heaven.’’
4 Cf. 2 Pet. 3, 7.
27
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
acOat buds, Kal Tov Kanov iSpdra, 0 ov UTrep THS
adnOeias otatere, T@ apy® TovTw 2 c@patet UTro-
deEapevos, ew Tia “Kowoviay TOV ATOKELMEVOV
tpiv dOrXwv Tapa TOU epurod THS adnOeias. GAN
émetd9) TOTO pev ovd 8 els évvouay bpiv prev,
ovde TMpoaedoKnaaTé TWA avaTavaw éev tap
npav, éreOUpour Umobeces yoo etpionew ouve-
xels TOV 7 pos bas YpappaTov, iv Gomep oi Tois
aryovitouevous Vrop Geyyouevor, Kab avuTos Twa
Div bua Ypauparar els mpotpomny 4 Tis ayabis
DpLav aOrnoews éveBonoa. éyéveTo be jypiv ovde
ToUTO padvov d1a dvo mpopacers: piav pe OTe
OUK pderpev S7rov Suayere, érépay bé, 6rt ovoee
TOANOL EloL ot Tap Tpev pos opas amraipovTes.
"Arr viv 6 Kupios Hyayev nyiv tov tobeuvo-
TaTov Kal evr\aBéotartov aded pov Layxticotpov
TOV ) Tum per BUTEpOV,” 80 ov Kal mpoopbeyyoueba
buav THY aydarny Kai ® Tapaxahodpmev mpoaevx-
erPas t Dpas ? barép Mav, xalpovras Kal aryaddwco-
pévous ort 0 picbos Dav mons év Tots ovpavois,
kal @S exovTas mappnotav ™pos Tov Kupvov HA)
aveivat VUKTOS Kal ipépas Bodvtas T pos avror,
vmép Tov TtavoacGar pev TOV oddov TOV eKKAN-
a.@v tovtov,s aodo0nvat bé Tois Aaols Tors
motmevas, érravenOeiy Se THY "Exednotay | els 70
oiKetov auras akiwpa. Memeo pau yap ort, éav
evpeO7 pov dvowmotca TOV ayabor, ouK eis
paKpay Townes Ta édén avrod, anna mapécet
Hiv NovTov adv TO Tetpacu®@ Kal THy éxBaow,
1 kduvere Med, 2 éuavrod ald, editi antiqui.
3 obre EK, * mpoxérny Harl. et Med,
5 mpeoBurepoy E. ® nal om. E.
28
LETTER CCLVI
and that by receiving the noble sweat, which you are
shedding in behalf of truth, upon this slothful body
of mine, I should have some share in the rewards
that are laid up for you by the Judge of truth. But
since this course did not even enter your mind, and
you did not expect to have any relief from us, I was
eager at least to find continual excuses for writing
to you, so that, like those who shout encouragement
to contestants, I too might by letter call out some-
thing to you as encouragement in your noble struggle.
But not even this was easy for us for two reasons;
one, because we did not know where you were living,
and second, because there are not many who travel
from us to you.
But now the Lord has brought to us the most
beloved and reverend brother Sanctissimus, fellow-
presbyter, through whom we both salute your
Affection and urge you to pray for us, being glad
and rejoicing for that your reward is very great in
heaven,! and also as having freedom with the Lord
not to cease night and day crying to Him,? to the
end that this present storm that rocks the churches
may cease, and that their shepherds may be given
back to the people, and that the Church may return
to her own proper esteem. For I am convinced
that, if there be found a voice to importune the good
God, He will not put off for long His mercies, but
will give us now “ with temptation a way to escape,
1 Cf. Matt. 5. 12: yalpere kad ayadAlacde, Bri 5 micOds Sua
moXvs év Trois oipavois. “ Be glad and rejoice, for your reward
is very great in heaven.’’ Cf. also Apoc. 19. 7.
2 Cf. Luke 18. 7.
7 nal add. E. 8 ro’twy EK, Reg. sec.
29
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
a Ul 1-¢ a ris \ > Be . n
tov dvvacbat breveyxeiv. Tacav Thy ev XpioT@
> / ? LA > e a
aderAghotnta aomdaacacle €& juav.
CCLVII
Movdfove. catarovnbeiow bd Tov Aperavar ®
“A Kat émavrov epOeyEdunv axovoas trepl Tov
Tepacpyod Tob énaxGévtos ipiv® mapa tap
exOpav tod @eod,* tavta 6° dia ypauparos
amaryyeihar Tpos bpas Karas exe evopuca, STL
év KaLp@ vourlopéeveo eipnveverOau éxtnoaade &
Eau ois paKapto Mov, Tov uTép TOV Stwoméveov
evexev TOU ovdwaros TOU Xpiotov aTroxelpevon.
ov yap érrevo7) dvopna mpoonves Kal iymvov rept-
KELTAL Tots Ta mounpa épyatopévors, TOUTOU Evexev
Kal Ta TpaywarTa vopitew pn) [22 Toheptoov elvat.
aheT@Tepov yap Kpive eyo TOV Tapa Tov
omopud@v mMOAEMOV, OLOTL TOUS MeV 7 poxeknpuy -
pévous éxOpous cal purafacbat padzov, Tots be
ava pe perypévors npiv avaryen éxdoTous elvar pos
macav PraBnv- 6 ry) Kal dpeis merovdare. édu@y-
Onoav pev yap Kal oi Tatépes tov," ara Tapa
1 juas add. KE, editi antiqui.
2 Add. Med. et E: EvOareordrn mpos droudyny mapdKrnots,
kal obyKpiots Tov Te amd TOY eldwAodar pay kal rod aad alperix@y
émaryouéevov Siwrypod, kal drt ov wAHOE dpioréov Thy owrnpiav.
‘*A most vigorous exhortation to patience, and a comparison
of persecution being waged by idolaters and being waged by
heretics, and one must define salvation as not for the many.”
3 jpiv KE. 4 Kuplov KE. 5 kad E.
® exricacbe E. 7? juay editi antiqui.
1 Cf. 1 Cor. 10.13: meipacpds buas ob efAnbev el wh avOpa-
mivos. motos 5¢ 5 Beds, ds obk edoer jas metpacOjva drep d
30
LETTER CCLVII
that you may be able to bear it.” 1 Greet all the
brethren in Christ in our name.
LETTER CCLVII
To MOoNKs HARASSED BY THE ARIANS 2
Wuar I said to myself on hearing of the trial
brought upon you by the enemies of God, this I
thought it well to communicate to you by letter—
that at a time believed to be a period of peace you
have obtained for yourselves the blessing which is
laid up for those who suffer persecution for the name
of Christ. For merely because a name® that is
pleasing and gentle includes those who practise
evil, we should not for this reason consider that
their acts also are not those of enemies. For I
judge war brought by fellow-countrymen to be more
difficult, since it is easy to guard ourselves against
our openly proclaimed enemies, but in the case of
men who are intermingled with ourselves, we are
necessarily exposed to every kind of injury at their
hands; and this you too have experienced. For
whereas our fathers also were persecuted,‘ yet it was
ddvacbe, AAG moron: giv TH Tetpagu@ Kal Thy ExBaow Tod divac-
Ga bweveyneiv. “There hath no temptation taken you but such
as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will] not suffer
you to be tempted above that which you are able: but will with
the temptation make also a way to escape that you may be
able to bear it.’’
* Written at about the same time as the preceding letter,
and on the same general subject—persecution by the Arians.
8 i.e. fellow-countrymen.
* Cf. Matt. 5.12: ofrws yap edlwtay robs mpophras tobs apo
iuay. “* Forso they persecuted the prophets that were before
you.”’
31
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Tov eidwAoXaTpovvTMV: Kal SunpTayn avTaV oO
Bios, kal oixot avetparnoar, Kal avtol épuyadev-
Oncav, Tapa Tav havepas TrorenovvTaV hiv dia
TO dvoua Tov Xpictod. of 5é vodv avadavévTes
SwOkTar picodar pev Huds ovdéev+ Hrtov H exeivot,
eis O€ THY TOY TOAAOY aTraTHY TO TOD XpioTod
mpoB8drrovta dvoua, iva pndé THY éx THS omo-
Aoyias tapapv0iay éywow of SiwKodpevor, TOV
TOMMY Kal aKepatoTépwy abixetoOar pev Mas
OmoroyourTav, eis paptupiov be Hiv Tov vIéep
THS adneias Odvatov pi) Aoyilouévwv. SuoTep
éy@ trémetopat peiCova viv? %) Tos TOTe wapTup-
ovat TOV Tapa Tod Sixaiov KpitoD pLcOov amo-
KeioOan, eltrep éxeivor kal Thy Tapa Tov avOpwTraVv
aToboxnv omoroyoupevny elyov, Kal TOY Tapa TOD
Ocod picbov éedéyovto, tyiv b& ém ivos Tots
KaToplapwacw ai Tapa tov adv Timal ody
UTdpxovow' wate eiKds ToAUTAAaGIoVa aTro-
keicOat év TH péddXOvTL aid Tav UTép THs
evocBelas Tovey THY avTimcbiar.
Alo Tapaxadoduev twas ph éexxakeiv év tats
Orivvecw, ddr avaveodabat TH rpos Oedv ayarrn,
kal Kal’ juépav mpootiOévat TH aTovodN, eLooTas *
Ott év bpiv dpeines TO Aelxravov Ths evoeBeias
awO vat, 5 €XOwv 6 Kipios ebpnoer éml Ths yas.
kai elite aTredimyOnoav émiaKoTrot TOV EKKANTLOY,
TOUTO Umas pw carevéTw el'Te TpodoTas e& a’TaY
1 undey E. 2 juiv E, Med., Reg. sec.
® eldéres MSS. quinque, non tamen antiquissimi.
1 Cf. Matt. 5. 12. 2 Cf. 2 Cor. 4. 15-16; also Eph. 3. 13.
3 Cf. Luke 21. 26.
32
LETTER CCLVII
by those who worshipped idols ; and their substance
was plundered and their homes overthrown, and they
themselves were driven into exile by men who
openly made war upon us because of the name of
Christ. But those who have now appeared as per-
secutors hate us no less than did those of old, but to
deceive the many they put forward the name of
Christ, that those who are persecuted may not even
have the consolation of confessing it, for the many
and simpler folk, while acknowledging that we are
being wronged, yet do not account to us as martyr-
dom our death for the sake of truth. Wherefore I
am convinced that a greater reward is laid up by
the just Judge for you than for the martyrs of that
time, since they not only had the openly acknow-
ledged approbation that comes from men, but
received also the reward that comes from God,!
whereas for you, on the strength of equally righteous
deeds, the honours that come from the people are not
at hand; hence it is reasonable to assume that the
recompense which is laid up in the next life for your
labours in defence of the true religion is many times
greater.
Therefore we urge you not to grow faint-hearted
in the midst of your tribulations, but to be renewed
in your love of God, and daily to add to your zeal,
knowing that in you must be preserved that remnant
of the true religion which the Lord at His coming will
discover upon the earth.2 And if bishops have been
driven from their churches, let this not move you;
or if betrayers 4 have sprung up from the clergy them-
4 Maran believes this to be an allusion to Fronto, Arian
bishop of Nicopolis in Lesser Armenia, who originally be-
longed to the orthodox party.
33
VOL. IV. D
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
epinoay TOV KANPLKOV, wNde TOUTO THY TeToOl-
Onow vuav thy eis Mcdy cabpottw. ov yap Ta
dvopaTa éott TA cwlovTa Huds, GAN ai mpoat-
pécers Kal 7 arn Bin Tepl TOV KTicavta pas
ayarn. évOvunOntre Str Kal év TH KaTa TOD
Kupiov jpav ériBovry apyvepeis ev Kal ypap-
bates Kal TpecBUTEpor TOV OOAOY GUVETKEVaTaYTO,
drlyo 5é Tav éx TOD Naod ebpicKovTO of yvnoiws
TOV AOYyor KaTadeyouevol, Kal STL OV TO TAHOOS
éott TO cwlomevov, GAN of exrEexTOL Tod Beod.
wate undérote twas Troeitw + Naod Tmodrvoyxnria,
oi woTEp Bdwp Gardoons tro mvevpatwv peta-
depopevor. éav yap Kal els cw worep Awt
év Loddpos, péverv odeirer érl ths opOHs Kpicews,
apetaxivntov éxwov tiv év Xpiot@ édrida, SidTe
ovk éyxataneiwer 6 Kupios tods datovs avTov.
wTacav thy év Xpiot@ adedhhornta aomacacbe
€& éuod: mpocevdyerbe yrnciws trép ths Wuyis
prov THS €XeeLvIs.?
CCLVIII
"Emibavip émicxoT@
To mddar mpocdoxnOev é« ris tod Kupiov
/ na a
Tpoppiacews, viv dé Novrov TH Telpa TOV Tpay-
1 roeirw E.
® duoroyoupévny exo ex’ Yoois Tors KaropOdsuac: add. Harl.
1 Cf. Mark 14. 1 and 2.
* Cf, Matt. 22. 14: moddol ydp elow KAnrol, ddAbyor Bt exdex-
toi. “* For many are called, but few are chosen.”’
® Cf. Genesis 19.
* Written in 377. Epiphanius was Bishop of Salamis in
34
LETTER CCLVIII
selves, let even this not enfeeble your confidence
in God. For it is not names that save us, but our
purposes and true love for Him who created us.
Remember that even in the plot against our Lord, it
was chief priests and scribes and elders who devised
the treachery, and few from the laity were found who
genuinely received the word;! and that it is not
the many who are being saved but the chosen of
God.2 Therefore never let the multitude of the
crowd daunt you, for they are swayed by the winds
as is the water of the sea. Forif even but one be
saved, as was Lot at Sodom, he ought to abide by
his right judgment,? keeping his hope in Christ
unshaken, because the Lord will not abandon His
holy ones. Greet all the brethren in Christ in my
name; pray earnestly for my poor soul.
LETTER CCLVIII
To Bisuor EprpHantus 4 °
Tuat which has long been expected from the
Lord’s prophecy, and has just lately been confirmed
Cyprus. It appears that he was ordained presbyter by
Eutychius, then bishop of Eleutheropolis. In a.p. 367 he was
elected bishop of Constantia in Cyprus, the ancient Salamis,
where he governed the church for thirty-six years. Under his
influence the whole island was covered with monastic institu-
tions. With the monks of Palestine, and especially with those
of his own monastery, he remained in uninterrupted communi-
cation. He was convinced that a true bishop must let his voice
be heard in all the ecclesiastical controversies of the time.
35
p2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
patov BeBarovpevor, btt dua TO wWANOVVOFVaL THY
dvoulav Wwuyncetar ) ayadtyn TOV TONOD, HOn*
KEK paTNMEVOV Tap" npiv, édo£e Avew Ta ypap- :
pata: Ths TiyuoTHTOs gov KomicbévTa. dvT@S
yap aydrns &vderypa ov TO TUXOV, TPATOV pev
pvncOivar juav Tov ovTw piKpav Kal pndevos
akiov, énmeta xal adedkpods amoateihar eis
ericxeWrww tuetépav, mpémovtas elvat SvaKovous
ELPNVLKOV ypappuaTwv. ovdév yap TOUTOU oTaVLO-
tepov gama, TavT@Y Tpos TaVTAS NOLTOY UTOTTAS
Siaxemévov. ovdapod yap evaTrAayxXvia, ovdapod
cupmabea, ov Sdxpvov® aderAdixov em adeAP@
Kdpvovtt. ov Stwypol wmép THs adnOelas, ovK
éxxrnolar otevalovaar® mavdnpel, ox 0 TOUS
OUTS TOV TEpLeXOVT@Y Huas SUTXEPOY KATAOYOS
xiveiv Stvatar Has mpos THY UvIrép aAAnOV
Méptuvav. GAA TOis Trdpacw évadropuela, TA
Tpavpata émiEaivowev, TAS Tapa TOV alpEeTLK@V
érnpelas, of SoxodvTes TO AUTO Kowwveiv Ppovi-
1 +d dé editi antiqui. 2 oddauod editi antiqui.
® grevd (ove: editi antiqui.
About A.D. 376 Epiphanius took an active part in the me a
linarian controversies. Vitalis, a presbyter of Antioch,
been consecrated bishop by Apollinaris himself; whereupon
Vitalis was visited by Epiphanius, who endeavoured to recall
Vitalis from his error and to reconcile him with the orthodox
bishop, Paulinus. He failed in his mission. It was after his
return from this mission that he wrote to Basil about these and
other disturbances. Basil in Letter CCLVII fully explained
his position with reference to the church in Antioch.
Though Epiphanius was not present at the Ecumenical
Council of Constantinople in a.p. 381, which ensured the
triumph of the Nicene Creed in the East, his own creed, found
36
LETTER CCLVIII
by the experience of events—that “ because iniquity
hath abounded the charity of many shall grow cold,” 1
this, although it has already prevailed among us, the
letter of your Honour which was conveyed to us has
seemed to refute. For surely no ordinary proof of
charity is it, first, that you were mindful of us who
are so insignificant and of no account, then that you
also sent brethren to visit us, men fitting to be
ministers of letters of peace. For there is no sight
rarer than this, when’ all are now disposed to be
suspicious of all. For nowhere is there mercy,
nowhere compassion, no brotherly tear for a brother
in distress. No persecutions for truth’s sake, no
churches whose entire membership groans, not this
long series of misfortunes that encompass us, can
move us to solicitude for one another. Nay, we
leap upon the fallen, we irritate their wounds,? we
intensify the spiteful abuse that comes from the
heretics, we who are supposed to share the same
in his work, the Ancoratus, agrees almost word for word with
the Constantinopolitan Creed.
Towards the end of a.p. 382 he went to Rome with Jerome
and other legates of the Constantinopolitan Synod of A.D. 382
in order to confer with Pope Damasus on the Apollinarian
heresy. Whilein Rome, he was domiciled with the elder Paula.
On her trip to Palestine, Paula visited Epiphanius, staying
with him about ten days. Jerome also visited him on his own
return from Rome. This marks the beginning of an unbroken
friendship between Jerome and Epiphanius.
Tn alliance with Jerome he took up the Origen controversy.
The controversies in which Epiphanius engaged illustrate his
character. Honest, credulous, a zealot for orthodoxy, he was
often found promoting divisions where a moderate course would
have enabled him to maintain the peace of the Church.
1 Matt. 24. 12.
2 Perhaps a reference to the impetuous and too often
injudicious zeal displayed by Epiphanius.
37
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
part, émuretvouer, Kal ot ey Tots katpratarous
exovres cuuhoviay évi rye Tie TMaVT OS Sieorn-
Kaclw aT adAn@v. Tas ov wn Oavudocopev
Tov €v TolovToOLs Tpaypyact KaBapav Kal adodov
THY Tpos TOUS TANGioV aydrnv émidecKvdpeEvor,
kat bia tocavtns Oardoons Kal nreipov Ths
xwpifovons NUAS TWOMATLKOS, THY évdexouevny
émipérerav tals uyais nuav yaprfopevov ;
*"E@atvpaca S€ cov Kaxeivo, 6tt Kal thy ev TO
"Edaravu tov aderpav diactacw AvTNpas edéEo,
kal Bovrer Tiva avtois yevéoOar pos adAAHAOUS
cupBiBacpov. Kal dts ce ovdé TA TrapevpeDévTa
umd TWOV Kal Tapayas éwromjoavta TH adedgo-
TnTL TapéXabev adrra Kal Thy él TovTOLS pmé-
ptuvav avedéEw, xal tadta amedeEaunv. éxeivo
dé ovKéTL THS offs évopica eivat cuvécews aELov,
TO nyuiy Thy Tepl TOV THrALKOUT@Y SiopOwow
émitpéretv, avOpw@rrois ovTe yapitt Beod ayo-
Mévots, Ova TO apwaptiats culhv, ote TWa KEKTN-
pévois Tept TOs AOyous Sivapty, Sia TO TOV pev
pataiov ayanntas? amocthva, tav be THs
adnPeias Soypatov pnt tiv tpoankovoay Ew
avanaBeiv. éreoteiNapev odv dn Tos ayaTrn-
Tols aderpois Huav, Tois Kara Tov *EXatova,
Iladradio TO tuetépm Kat “Ivvoxevtio® ro
1 ob praemittunt E, editi antiqui.
2 ayarnrixas KE, editi antiqui.
3 *Ivoxeytip E, Harl., Med., Reg. sec.
1 Basilin Caesarea of Cappadocia and Epiphanius in Salamis
of Cyprus.
2 4.¢e. the Mount of Olives.
38
LETTER CCLVIII
opinions, and those who are in harmony on the most
important points are sure to be utterly at variance
with one another on at least one matter. How, then,
shall we help admiring him who in such circum-
stances manifests a pure and guileless love towards
his neighbours, and who, over so great a space of
sea and land ! which separates us in body, graciously
offers to our souls all possible care ?
And I have admired you also for this—that you
were grieved to hear of the dissension among the
brethren at Elaeon,? and that you wish that some
mutual reconciliation may be effected among them ;
and that not even the doctrines which have been
fabricated by certain people and have caused dis-
turbances ? among the brethren have escaped you,
but that you have become solicitous for these also—
of all this have I likewise approved. But in one
matter I have not regarded your course to be worthy
of your wisdom—your entrusting the correction of
such important matters to me, a person who is
neither guided by the grace of God, because of his
living with sin, nor possesses any power of words,
because he is content to shun vain things but has
not yet acquired the proper grasp of the teachings
of truth. So we have now written * to our beloved
brethren at Elaeon, to our Palladius® and to
8 In this entire sentence reference is made to the heresy of
Apollinaris.
4 This letter is lost.
5 A Palladius, a presbyter of Caesarea, wrote to Athanasius
about A.D. 371, telling him of a disturbance that had arisen
among some of the monks there who were opposing Basil, and
ing him to rebuke them. This may be the Palladius
referred to here.
39
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
| an \ \ > > a ¢ A > /
TAX@, TAOS Ta TAP avTo@Y nul eTEeTTAdpEVA,
éte ovdev Svvdueba tH Kata Nixavay riotet
mpootiOévar hucis, ode TO Bpayvtatov, wAnV
Ths eis TO Ilvedua 1o aytov S0€oXoyias, Sia
TO év Tapadpouy Tos TaTépas HuaY TovTOU TOU
Bépous emiuvnoOhvat, ovrw Tod Kat avTo EnTH-
patos TOTe Kexwwnpuévov.. Ta dé Tpocvpatvopeva
Th twlote. éxeivn Soypata tepl THs Tod Kupiou
évavO pwrnoews, as Babvtepa THs nuetépas KaTa-
ApWews, OTe EBacavicapuev ovTE TapedeEdueOa,
eldoTes OTL, érredav THY aTAOTHTA THS TiaTews
anak tapaxiynooper, ovTe TL? mépas TOV AOYoV
evpnoopev, adel THS avTiroyias eis TO mAeElov
Hhuas Tpoayovens, Kal Tas Wuyas TOV aKepato-
Tépwv tapatapdtouerv*® tH Tapecaywyn Tov
Eevifovtawv.
Thy 5& xara ’Avrioyeray éxxrAnotiav, Kéyw 8
THY TH aVTO hpovynpate cvpPBaivovoay, dwn Tote
0 Kuptos ideiy adtnv ivopévnv. . kevdvvever yap
attTn padota SedéyOar tas émiBovdas Tod
€xOpod, pvnoikaxodrtos avTH Oa TO TPA@TOV Tots
1 Kivovpévov E.
2 obxért editi antiqui.
3 wapardtouey editi antiqui; ropdtouey E, Harl., Reg.
primus, Paris., et Bigot.
1 One of the monks in the monastery of the Mount of Olives,
whose biography was written by Palladius. Before entering
the monastery, he had been in the service of the Roman
Government in Constantinople.
2 Basil has reference here to the doctrines proposed by
Apollinaris. Adopting the doctrine of Plato, Apollinaris
affirmed three component parts of man—-spirit, soul, and body,
He maintained that Christ had indeed a human body and
human passions, or a sensitive soul, but not a spirit, or rational
4o
LETTER CCLVIII
Innocent! the Italian, in reply to what has been
written to us by them, that we can add nothing
to the Creed of Nicaea, not even the slightest thing,
except the glorification of the Holy Spirit, and this
only because our fathers mentioned this topic inciden-
tally, since the question regarding Him had not yet
been raised at that time. But the teachings *
which are interwoven in that Creed about the in-
carnation of the Lord we have neither examined
into nor accepted, as being too deep for our com-
prehension,’ knowing that when we once alter the
simplicity of the Creed we shall find no end of dis-
cussion, since the disputation will lead us ever on
and on, and that we shall disturb the souls of the
simpler folk by the introduction of what seems strange
to them.
But as for the church at Antioch 5—now I mean
the church that is in agreement with the same
opinion—may the Lord grant us some day to see
it united. For it is especially in danger of being
open to the plots of the enemy, who is evilly disposed
towards it because it was among the people there
soul. This was supplied in Him by the Divine Word; conse-
quently Christ had no human will, which would mean that He
was not impeccable. The Apollinarians denied that Christ
assumed flesh from the Virgin Mary; His body, which was
heavenly and divine, as they maintained, merely passed
yee her virginal womb.
8 The Benedictine editors remark: Cum nonnulli formulae
Nicenae aliquid de Incarnatione adderent ad comprimendos
Apollinaristas, id Basilius nec examinaverat, etc.
4 Yet Basil here admits an addition which he holds justified,
in the case of the glorification of the Holy Spirit. He would
have probably agreed also with the necessity of the additions
finally victorious in 451.
5 On the affairs at Antioch, cf. Vol. IT, p. 30, note 2.
41
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
éxei THY TOV XptoTiavav mpoanyopiay éumoNTev-
cac0ar. Kal rétunTat pev » aipeois mpos TH
op0odokiav, tétuntar 6& Kal adtHn mpos éauTHny
9 OpOorns. nets dé, érrerdy Kal 0 Tpa@TOS Tap-
pnolacdpevos vrép THs adnOeias Kal Tov Kadov
éxetvov SiaOAnoas ayava eri tav Katpov Kov-
otavtiov, 6 aideciuw@tatos Menrétids éotw oO
émiaKoros, Kal éayev avrov a een éxxyota
KOLVWVLKOY, UTEpayaTncaca avTov ota THD
KapTepay éexeivnv Kal avévdotov évotacw, exopev
auTov KoWwviKoy péxpt TOD vov TH TOD Oeod
xapert, wal &€opue Ye, éav 0 @eos OedH érret
Kal 0 paxapiwtatos mamas AOavacws, émictas
amo “AdeEavdpeias, wavy éBovrdeTO avT@ TH
mTpos avTov Koiwviay KatampaxOnvai adda
kakia ovpBovrwv eis Erepov Katpov wmrepeTéOn
avTav 1 cuvadera. ws ovK where! Tav dé
TedeuTaiov érevoeAOovTwY ovdEevds OvdéET@ THD
kowwviay mpoonkaueba, ovK éxelvous KpivovTes
1 Cf. Acts 11. 26. éyévero 5¢ adrods emavrov dAov ovvaybjvat
év TH exxAnola, cal dddéar dyAov ixavev, xpnuarioa Tre mpa@rov
év ’Avrioxela rods pabnrds Xprorvayovs. ‘*And they conversed
there in the church a whole year; and they taught a great
multitude, so that at Antioch the disciples were first named
Christians.”
2 In 377 Meletius was in exile, and Paulinus the bishop of
the Eustathians (cf. Soc. 4. 2; 5.5) was opposing Vitalius,
who was consecrated to the episcopate by Apollinaris. Jerome,
Letter XVI, discusses the confusion resulting from these three
nominally orthodox claimants.
* It was only in the eleventh century that Gregory VII pre-
scribed that the title rdza, ‘‘ pope,” should be restricted to the
Bishop of Rome. Cf. Letter CXX, Vol. II, p. 248, note 2.
4 After his fourth exile, Athanasius at once assembled a
42
LETTER CCLVIII
that the appellation “Christian”! first became
enfranchised. And while heresy has been divided
against orthodoxy, orthodoxy has itself also been
divided against itself.2 But as for us, since he
who first spoke freely in behalf of the truth and
fought through that noble contest in the reign of
Constantius, I mean the most reverend Meletius,
is the bishop, and since my church took him into
communion, having exceedingly great affection for
him because of that steadfast and unyielding stand
he made, we have held him in communion until the
present day by the grace of God, and shall continue
to hold him, if God so wills; for the most blessed
Pope * Athanasius also, stopping on his way from
Alexandria, especially desired that communion be
established between him and Meletius, but through
malice of counsellors their union was put off until
another time.4 Would that it had not been so!
But we have never accepted communion with any
one of those who entered the see thereafter, not be-
cause we considered them unworthy, but because we
council and framed a synodical letter in which the Nicene
Creed was embodied. On September 5, 363, Athanasius sailed
to Antioch bearing this letter. The general prospects of the
Church must have seemed brighter than at any time since 330,
but the local troubles of Antioch were distressing. Athanasius
was at first disposed to recognize Meletius, but the latter,
keenly annoyed by the consecration of Paulinus, although
Lucifer alone was responsible for it, held aloof from all pro-
posals of accommodation or put off Athanasius with vague
promises. The consequence was that Athanasius, who ever
since he had worshipped with the Eustathians in 346, had given
them his warm sympathy, now recognized their bishop,
Paulinus, as the true head of the Antiochene church on his
appending to his signature on the synodical letter a full and
orthodox declaration.
43
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
avatious, andra pn dev éxovTes TovToU Karayive-
oKelv. Kaitou TONG bev HKOvTapev mapa* TOV
adehpan, aX’ ov mpoonkapeda, dua TO pn avTe-
KaTAaTHyaL TOUS KAaTNYOpOLS TOUS éyKahoupévous
KaTa TO YEYPAppEvor, ore My 0 vomos Hpav
kpiver® Tov avOpwrov, éav 1) 7 p@TOv avTou
dxovon Kal ye Ti Trove ; wore ouT® Suvdpuela
avTois emia TENE, TUUO@TATE ddedhé, ovTE
dvarynaber Oar els TOUTO opethouev. mpéemov e
ap ein Th eipnvikh cov mpobécei, pay TO pev
ouvaT Te, TO dé Siacmgy, adnra TH mT pov-
mapxovon évadoet Ta KEX@PLT WEVA. T™ poo ayety.
DOTE 7 p@Tov pev evéat, & errerTa Kal, aon dvvamts,
mapaxdnecor, pipavras avtovs €K TOV puxov
TO prdoripor, Kal brép TOU arrodobvat THY ioxby
TH “Exxdrnoia Kal cabeneiv TO ppvaypa TOV
ex Opay, oun Bivar avTovs mpos aXdiprous. ixa-
vas 5é pou Kaneivo THY ruxny TapEeKaree, TO
m poor eOev rapa Ths ons axpiBelas Tots ovrrots
KAAS Kal axpiBas Jeoroyn Bete’ TO Tpels
avaryKatov eivat Tas Umootdcels omonoryeiv.
@ote TodTO Kal of KaTa "Avttoxeray aderpot
didacKés Owoav mapa co mavtws S€ Tov Kal
e6idaxOnoav. ov. yap av efdou 8 Snrovore THY
pos avTovs Kowwviav, “2 TODTO avT@Y paddtoTa
TO HE pos ao pata dpevos.
To 5é tav Maryovcaiwv EOvos (67rep Sua THs
érépas ema TohAs: onphvar * Hpiy caTntioaas)
modv éoTe Tap Hiv Kata Tacay oyedov THY
+ rapa R.J.D.: wep) editi et MSS.
2 xpve? editi antiqui, 3 hy efAov] etAw Med.
* onpavat editi antiqui.
44
LETTER CCLVIII
were unable to condemn Meletius in anything. And
yet we have heard many things from the brethren,
but we have accepted nothing, because those charged
with error were not brought before the accusers
according to what is written: “ Let not our law
judge any man, unless it first hear him, and know
what he doth?”’! Therefore we cannot at this
time write to them, most honoured brother, nor ought
we to be forced into this. But it would be proper for
your peaceful purpose, not to cause union here and
disunion there, but to bring over to the unity which
originally existed the elements which have become
separated. Therefore, in the first place pray, then
exhort them also with all your strength, after they
have cast out ambition from their souls—both for
the restoration of strength to the Church and for the
crushing of the insolence of the enemy—to effect a
reconciliation among themselves. And another thing
also has encouraged my soul greatly—the addition
which has been made by your Integrity to your other
noble and accurate theological pronouncements,
namely, that we must confess the three Persons.
So let also the brethren at Antioch be informed of
this by you; but surely they have somehow already
been so informed. For manifestly you would not
have accepted communion with them had you not
made sure of this matter on this part most par-
ticularly. .
So for the nation of the Magusaeans,? to which
you saw fit to call our attention in another letter,
it is widely scattered amongst us throughout almost
1 John 7. 51; cf. also Deut. 17. 8.
2 From Magusa in Arabia. Cf. Pliny, Nat. Hist. 6. 32,
where Arabia is discussed and mention is made of Magusa.
45
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
xepav Suectrappévov, amoixwy TO Tadatov? éx
THs BaBvAwvias juiv éreacaxy0evtav. of ecw
ididfovor Kéxpnvtar, autxTor OvTes mpds TOS
ddXous avOpwrrovs' Aoyw Sé mpos avTOds KEXpTo-
Oat, cabo? eiow efwypnpévor vd Tod S:aBorou
els TO éxeivou OédXAnpa, TavTEA@s éoTW AdvVaTOP.
ote yap BiBdia éott map avtois, ovte didac-
Kado. Soypadtwyv, adda ee aroyp auvTpéd-
ovTal, mais Tapa matpds Svadeyouevor THY
acéBeav. éxtos 67 TovTwv, & vTO mdavTeV
opatat, THv CwoOvciay TaparTodyTaL ws piacpa,
5c’ adXoTpiov Yeipav Ta Tpos THY Ypelav CHa
kataopatrovtes' > yduous éripaivovtar mapavo-
pos Kal TO Tdp Hyotvtac cov’ nal et Tt
TotovTo. tas de éx Tov "ABpaapm yeveadoyias
ovdels nuiy péxpt tod mapovtos TOY payev
éuvdoroynoev' addr\a Zapvoddy twa éavtois
apxynyov tod yévous émipnpifover. Sudmep ovdev
éyw * mdéov emictédrew Uarep avTav TH TUyuWOTHTL
cov.
CCLIX
Tladradio cab Ivvoxevtio > wovafovery
"Ey rocov pev buds ayaTra, eixalew oelrere
é& ay nuas adtol ayaTate. Kal eipyvns pmev
, 4
émeOvpnoa del yevéoBar BpaBevtyns, amotuyxa-
1 wddva editi antiqui.
2 xa’ doov Med. et E ; xaé’ dy Harl.
3 «araopdCovres codices nonnulli. * elxoy EK.
5 wpeoButépos cal add. KE, Harl., et Clarm.
46
LETTER CCLIX
the whole country, colonists having long ago been
introduced to our country from Babylon. And these
have practised their own peculiar customs, not
mingling with the other peoples; and it is altogether
impossible to employ reasoning with them, inasmuch
as they have been preyed upon by the devil accord-
ing to his wish. For there are neither books amongst
them, nor teachers of doctrine, but they are brought
up in an unreasoning manner, receiving their impiety
by transmission from father to son. Now apart from
these facts, which are observed by all, they reject
the slaying of animals as a defilement, slaughtering
through the hands of others the animals necessary
for their needs; they rave after unlawful marriages ;
and they believe in fire as God; and other such
things. But regarding their descent from Abraham,
no one of the Magi has up to the present told us
any myths about that, but in fact they claim a
certain Zarnuas as the founder of their race. Accord-
ingly, I can write nothing more to your Honour about
them.
LETTER CCLIX
To THe Monks, Patiaprus AND INNOCENT 2
How much I love you you must infer from the
extent of your own love for us. And although I
have always desired to be promoter of peace, and
1 With Basil’s opinion may be compared those of Eusebius,
Praep. Evan. 6. 275, and of Epiphanius in Lxp. Cathol. Fid.
2 Written in 377. On the monks Palladius and Innocent
cf, the previous letter.
47
~
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
vov S€ AvTOUMAL ev’ TAS yap ou ; ov pny
éxOpaivew Sdvapat TLOL TOUTOU rye évexev, lows
ore marae ag’ 2) Ov 7p0n | 70 TAS. elpnvns Kao.
él bé map” arXr\gos 7) aitia THs Svactdcews,
Tapaoxou 0. Kupvos Tavoac bat Tous tas dtxo-
oTacias Tovobvras. ov pEvTOL ovoe émebnt a
ouveyh Uuav THY émrLOnpiay® Bore TovTou évexev
pnde amrohoyeta Gat ° Hot. oi0a yap ore avdpes
TOV Tem ov LEVvOV _TPoehouevor Biov, kal ael dia
TOV xerpav éauTols Ta avarykata cummoprlouevot,
TONUY arrobnpety Xpovov Tov idi@v ov dvvavTat,
ann’ OmouTrep | av ire, pipuno Ge 7pav. Kal
Tpocevxerbe omep HLov,? iva avrot your T pos
EavTovs elpyvnv exwpev Kal mpos Tov @eor,
pndewids Tois oyiopols Huov Tapayns évot-
KOvoNS.
CCLX
? / ? ,
Orrin émicxoT@
Kal adds pev 4 75€os opay TOUS ayabors
maioas ola Te TO omép THY HruKiay Tav nOav
evoTades Kal dia TO Tpos THY anv evdaBevay
oixeton, ad’ od TL kal péya mpooSoxdy & éoriv er
avtots, émretd)) Kal peTa ypaupatov oav eidoyv
1 ob wey 5é editi antiqui ; ob why dé alii MSS.
2 unde dmoroyeir at] [) dwoAoyeioe editi antiqui..
3 trtp Hua@v om. Vat., Coisl. sec., Reg. sec. 4 om. E.
1 Probably written in 377. Optimus was Bishop of Antioch
in Pisidia. He was one of the most distinguished orthodox
prelates of his time, having firmly defended the Catholic faith
48
LETTER CCLX
failing in this I do indeed grieve—for how should I
not ?—yet I cannot be angry at anyone, at least on
this score, knowing that the blessing of peace was
long ago taken away from us. But if the cause of
the disagreement rests with others, may the Lord
grant that those who carry on the dissensions may
cease to do so. But I cannot even ask that your
visits be frequent; therefore do not on this account
make apology to me. For I know that men who
have chosen the life of labour and must always
provide the necessities of life for themselves by their
own hands cannot be absent for a long time from
their own homes. But wherever you are, be mindful
of us; and pray for us, in order that we may have
peace at least amongst ourselves and with God, no
disturbance dwelling within our thoughts.
LETTER CCLX VY
To Bisnor Optimus 1
A.TuoucH in any case I should have been glad to
see the good lads, both on account of their steadfast-
ness of character, which is beyond their years,
and on account of their close relationship to your
Reverence, which gives us grounds for expecting
great things from them, when I saw them coming to
under Valens. He attended the Council of Constantinople in
381, and Antioch was appointed one of the centres of Catholic
communion for the Eastern Church by that Council and the
Emperor Theodosius. While at Constantinople he signed the
will of Gregory Nazianzen as a witness. He also shared in the
bounty of Olympias for the poor of her diocese, by whom in
death his eyes were closed. Cf. Soc. 7. 36, and Theod. 5, 8.
49
VOL. IV. E
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
avTovs MpociovtTas pol, eduTrAaciaca TO eT
avtois dirtpov. bre Sé avéyvov Thy émriatodyy
Kal eldov év avTh omod pev TO Tepl Tas! éxxAnolas
mpovontikov THs ans SaBécews, ouod é TO Tepl
THY avayvwow Ttav Ociwy ypapav émipenrés,
moxaplornoa TO Kupi, Kal emnuéduny Ta
ayaba tois Ta TotadtTa nuiv Staxopifover
ypampata, Kal Tpd ye avT@V avT@e TO ypawavTs
yey.
voRaaticenie TO ToAvOpvAAnTOV éxeivo, Kal
Tapa Tacw ave Kal KdtTw Tepipepomevoy pyTor,
tiva Thy? rAvow exer TO, Ils 0 atroxteivas Kaiv
émra éxdixovpeva Tapadrvoec. Sia TovTov bé Téws
bev autos ceavtov cuvéstynaas, TO TOD Tipobéou *
0 mapédaxev adT@ IladXos, axpiBas PudatTovTa,
“
dfros yap el mpoctywr TH avayvocer’ Erevta Kal
Has TODS yépovTas Kal vevapKNnKOTas On Kal TO
_Xpove Kal TH aoOevela TOD cHpaTos Kal TS TANOEL
Tov Orinpewy, al wodXal vov Trepl Huds KwwnPEioat
éBdpnoav* jpav tiv Conv, dus Siavéornoas,
kal Céwv TO Trvevpate KaTEWuypevous Mas, OF TA
fowrevovta Tav Cour, eis éypyyopow petpiav Kal
Cwrixny évépyeray érravayers.®
“Eats & obv® 76 pytov cal adtr@s OTH vonOhvat
Suvdpevov Kal rrotxirov émidéEacOar™ Aoyov. 1%)
bev obv amoveTépa Kal TravtTl duvapévyn ex TOD
1 +s editi antiqui. 2 om. E.
8 roav add. E, editi antiqui. 4 éBdpuvaw KE.
5 éravhyayes editi antiqui. 8 & ody] d¢ E.
7 éridelfaoda: EB, nonnulli alii; baodeltac@a: alii.
1 Gen. 4.15. For a brief summary of the interpretations
of this ancient cruz, see the Appendix.
5°
LETTER CCLX
me with your letter also, I became doubly fond of
them. And when I read the letter and saw in it not
only the anxious care for the churches shown in your
disposition, but also your concern about the reading
of the Divine Scriptures, I gave thanks to the Lord,
and prayed for blessings upon those who brought
such a letter to us, and indeed before them upon him
who wrote it to us.
You have asked us about that passage which has
been widely talked of and which has been bandied
about this way and that by everyone—what its
solution is: namely, ‘‘ Whosoever shall kill Cain shall
discharge seven times the things to be expiated.”!
Now heretofore you have commended yourself to us,
as observing strictly the admonition which Paul 2
gave to Timothy (for it is evident that you are atten-
tive to your reading); then, in the second place, you
have taken hold of us who are old and already be-
numbed both by time and by the weakness of our
body, and also by the multitude of the afflictions
which have now in great numbers been stirred up
round about us and have overburdened our life, and
yet, in spite of all this, have restored us, and by your
fervour of spirit are bringing us, who were chilled
through, like animals hibernating in their dens,
back to a measure of wakefulness and to some vital
energy.
Now the passage in question is capable both of
being interpreted in a quite simple manner and of
receiving -an elaborate treatment. The simpler
meaning, then, and the one that might occur to
* Cf. 1 Tim. 4.13: éws %pxouat, mpdcexe TH dvayvdoe:, rH
mapakAnoet, TH SidacKadrla. “ Till I come, attend unto read-
ing, to exhortation, and to doctrine.’’
51
E2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Tpoxeipov Tapacthvar Siavora avtn éotiv: OTL
dei tov Kaiv émramhactova, drodobvas * THY
Teo play bmrép ov Hpaprev. ov ydp éort Sixaiov
KptTov loas mpos ioas opifew tas davtidocets,
aXn’ avaynn TOV Kar apeavra KaKov pera mpoa-
Onkns amroticat Ta dperdoueva, ef mérXou? aires
te Bertiwv tails Tiuwpiars yevnoecOa, Kal Tovs
Aoitrovs swdhpovertépovs tomnoew*® TH vTodely-
pate. ovxoby, émreson) TETAKTAL em Tans aTo-
TANPAT AL Thy OtKNY TOV Hwaprn weve TOV Kaiv,
Taparucet, pnt, TODTO 70 umd TAS Geias Kpioews
én auT@e Sedoypévov 0 0 amoxreivas avTov. obras
€oTW 0 VOUS o évTEeDOEY ATO THs TPwTNS avayva-
Tews 1) Liv Tpoomimrov.
"Erevdy be ¢ épevvav twépuxe TA BaOn TOV prro-
TOverT pov 4) Sudvowa, emebnrel, TO dixkatov Tas év
oo émranes anomdnpobrat, Kal Th Ta éxdiucovpeva,
TOT EpOV Ta apaptndevra € emt éorey, ev pev To
dpaprnpa, ew TA bé ew TO Evl ai Kohdoers ; ael
bev ovv 7 T'pags TOV THS agécews TOV dpaprapde
TOV apt wov év Trois émTa meptopiter. TooaKts,»
pnoly, dpaptn cet els €ue 0 adenpos _Hov, Kal
adjnow avTe ; G O Tlérpos éotl Aéyoor TO Kupig. )
Ews Emr axis ; eita dm oKpias tod Kupiovr Ov
eyo oo ews emTaKes, arn’ &ws éBdounkovtdkis
émTa, ov yap én adRov dpb wov petéBn 0
Kupvos, ada Tov éwTa ToAVTAaCLaaaS, eV avr
tov dpov &eto Tis adécews. Kal dv érta pev
1 amodi5dva: Harl., Med. ; dSodva editi antiqui.
2 uédror E.
% o.eiv multi codices sed recentiores.
4 yap add. editi antiqui.
52
LETTER CCLX
anyone offhand is this: that Cain must pay a seven-
fold punishment for the sins he has committed. For
it is not the part of a just judge to determine punish-
ments on the principle of like for like, but he who
has been the first to commit a wrong must pay what
is due together with something additional, if he is
himself to be made better by his punishment and is
to make others more virtuous through his example.
Therefore, since it has been appointed for Cain to
pay the penalty for his sins sevenfold, he who kills
him, it says, must satisfy this sentence which has
been passed upon him by the divine judgment.
This is the sense of the passage that suggests itself
to us immediately after the first reading.
But since the mind of the more industrious readers
is naturally inclined to search the depths, it inquires
how justice is fulfilled in the injunction “ sevenfold,”
and what are “ the things to be expiated,”’ whether
the sins that have been committed are seven, or the
sin one but the punishments seven for the one. Now
the Scripture always defines the number of the for-
giveness of sins as seven. It says: “ How often
shallmy brother offend against me and I forgive him ?”’
(It is Peter who is speaking to the Lord.) “ Till
seven times?” Then the answer of the Lord is: “ I
say not to thee, till seven times, but till seventy times
seven times.” 1 For the Lord did not change to
another number, but multiplying the seven placed
the limit of forgiveness at that. And after seven
1 Matt. 18. 21 and 22.
53
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
ér@v 0 ‘EBpaios amedveto ths Sovdelas éxta be
éBdouddes ér@v Tov dvouacTov iwSnratov érrotovy
év Tois Tddat, ev 6 éoaBBatile pev h yh, XpE@v
5é Hoav atroKotrai, Sovreias aTradrayy, Kal oiovel
véos advobev xabictato Bios, év Te EBSopaTiKe
apiOu@ Tod TadaLod TpoTroy Tia THY cUVTéeAELAY
Seyouevov. Ttaita dé tUTroL TOD ai@vos TovToOU,
ds Oud TOY EwTa Huepav avakuKdovpeEvos Has
Taparpex er’ év @ yivovTat ai Tov HETpLwTEp@Dv
auapTnuaTwov exTices, KaTa THY pidavOpwrov
émripéderav Tod ayabod Aeomorov, es mi) TO aTrE-
pavT@ aidve TrapadoO var tuas eis KONaTLY. TO
Mev ovv ETTAKLS, SLA THY TPOS TOV KOTMOY TOUTOY
auyyévetav, @S TOV diroKocHaY avOpwTeY aT’
avTav operdovTay pdrtota Enutodabat, wv evexev
ethovto! rrovnpevecOa. éxdixovpeva Sé, cite Ta
Tapa Tob Kaiv Npaprnweva Aéyous, evupnaels
emTa’ €lTe TA Tapa TOU KpLTOD ém * ad’T@ éeTayx-
Gévra,® Kai ottws odin * arotevén THs évvolas. ev
Mév ovv Tots Tapa Tov Kdiv TeToAunpévols TP@TOv
dpaptnua POovos émlt TH mpotipmce tod "ABer*
Sedtepov Soros, pe ov SieréxOn TH adedge,
eirov' AréXOwpev eis TO Tediov' Tpitov povos,
mpoaOnkn TOD KaKod: Téraptov, Ott Kal adeApod
dovos, peiov » éritaciss wéwrtov, OTe Kal
1 7d add. editi antiqui. 2 om. E.
3 dpicGévra editi antiqui. 4 obk om. E,
1 Cf. Deut. 15,12: "Edy 3 mpabj oo 6 adeApds wou 5 EBpaios
kal 7) ’EBpaia, SovAedoe: oor 2 Ern, nal TH EBddup ekawooreAcis
aitovy édevOepov ard cov. “When thy brother, a Hebrew
man or Hebrew woman, is sold to thee, and hath served
ve six years, in the seventh year thou shalt let him go
ree.””
54
LETTER CCLX
years the Hebrew used to be freed from slavery.!
And seven weeks of years they used to make in
former time the celebrated jubilee, in which the land
kept the sabbath, and there occurred cancelling of
debts, release from slavery, and as it were a new life
was again established, the old life in a manner re-
ceiving its completion in the number seven.2, And
these are the types or models of this present age,’
which revolves in cycles of seven days as it runs past
us; and it is in this age that the expiations of the
lesser sins are made, according to the loving care of
the good Master, so that we may not be given over for
punishment to the age without end. Accordingly,
the term ‘‘seven times” is used because of the
relationship of seven to this world, the idea being
that men who are lovers of the world ought especially
to be punished on the basis of those things for the sake
of which they chose to do wrong. And as for the
sins which are being expiated, if you mean the sins
committed by Cain, you will find them seven; or if
you mean the sentences passed upon him by the
Judge, even so you will not miss the sense. Now
among the daring deeds done by Cain, the first sin
is envy at the preference of Abel; the second, guile,
whereby he addressed his brother saying: ‘‘ Let us
go forth into the field’”’4; the third, murder, an
added evil; fourth, that it was even fratricide, a
greater iniquity; fifth, that Cain was also the first
2 Lev. 25. 10.
3 ¢.e. this world or era, as contrasted with the dispensation
to come.
4 Gen. 4. 8. Note the Vulgate Latin: Dixitque Cain ad
Abel fratrem suum; egrediamur foras. “ And Cain said to
Abel his brother: Let us go forth abroad.”’
55
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
mpatos povers 0 Kadiv, rovnpov tbrdderypa Te
Bio Katadirov: Extov adixnua, OTe yovedat
mévOos éroinoev:* EBdomov, btt OeH? exvevoaro-
épwtnGels yap, Ilod”ABer 0 adeApos cov ; Eimer,
Ovx olda. érta ody Ta éxdikovpeva TapedveTo ev
T@ avaipeOjvar tov Kaiv. émeidy yap elmev oO
Kupuos, ort Exruxatdpatos ) yh, 1) éxave SéEac-
Oat 70 alua tod adedpov cov: kal, Yrévov Kal
Tpéuov eon emi ths yiss 0 Kaiv gnoiv: Ki
éxBadrets we onpepov amo THS yhs,® Kal amo TOU
™ poo wou gou «puBicopas, Kal Er oma oTévov
Kai tpémov emi 4 rhs yas: Kat mas 0 ebpioxoy pe
amoKtevel pe. mpos 6€ ToT o Kupios pynow:
Ody ott: mas 6 atoxteivas Kdiv érra éxdtxov-
eva Taparvoe. érrevd) yap évomicev EvVawTOS
elvat travtl o Kdiv, dia to thv ert THs ys
aoddanrevay pn exe (emixatdpatos yap » YF
am avtov), cal THs ato Beod Bonbeias npnyuac-
Oat, dpytabévtos aiTe éml TO Hove, @s OUTE aTrd
ys ovTe am’ ovpavod avTiAn ews avT@ elTrO-
pevns' “Eota, dyot, Tas 0 evpioxwy pe, aTrO-
KTevel pe €AeyXEL avToD TO chadpa O ROYOS
Aéywov, Ody ovTw, Tovtéctiv, ovK avatpeOnon.
Képdos yap Tots KoAalouévors 0 Odvatos, aman-
Aaynv hépwv TOV AUTNPaY. GANA TapaTaOnay
TO Bip, va kat akiay Tov jpapTnuévov ayTi-
peTpnOn cor Ta KONaGTHpLA. érrEeLd?) OE TO ExOLK-
1 éverolncey editi antiqui.
2 Gedy E.
® Gd mpoowrou Tis ys editi antiqui.
4 dd editi antiqui; é« alii MSS.
56
LETTER CCLX
murderer, leaving behind him a bad example for the
world; sixth, wrong-doing, because he caused grief
to his parents; seventh, because he lied to God, for
being asked, “ Where is thy brother Abel?” he
said, ‘I know not.” 1 Therefore seven expiations
were discharged in the destruction of Cain. For
when the Lord said: ‘‘ Cursed is the earth which
hath opened and received the blood of thy brother,”
and “ groaning and trembling shalt thou be on the
earth,” Cain said: “ If thou castest me out this day
from the earth, and I shall be hidden from thy face,
and groaning and trembling shall I lie upon the
earth, and everyone that findeth me shall kill me.”
And in reply to this the Lord said: ‘‘ No, it shall not
be so. Whosoever shall kill Cain shall be punished
sevenfold.” 2 For since Cain thought that he was an
easy prey for everyone, on account of having no
safety upon earth (for the earth was cursed because
of him), and on account of being deprived of God’s
help, since He was angry at him for the murder,
thinking that no assistance was left him either from
earth or from heaven he said: “It shall come to
pass that everyone that findeth me shall kill me.”
Scripture proves his error by saying: “ Not so,”
that is, you shall not be destroyed. For death is a
gain to those who are being chastised, since it brings
relief from their pains. But you shall be continued
in life, that your chastisements may be measured in
proportion to your sins. But since the word
1 Gen. 4. 9.
2 Gen 4, 11-15, Septuagint. (The Septuagint version which
Basil here undertakes to interpret admits of two distinct
interpretations, see Appendix. Basil gives each of these in
the text of this letter.)
57
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
oUpevov dixds voeirat, TO TE apapTnber, é On, v]
éxdixnots, Kal o TPOTOS THs Kodkacews, Ov Ov 1)
éxdixnots, ldwpev ei Etta tpoTo BacavaTnpiov
ernvexOnoav |! Td trovnpevoapevo.
Ta pev odv érta dpaptnuata tod Kdiv év tots
KaTOTLW 0 NOYos amrnpLOunoato. vov dé Entodpev
ei értd éott Ta eis KOAACLY AUTO éTTayomeva, Kab
hapev oTwS. peTa THY reboty Tob Kupiov, Tot
"ABer2 o adehpos cou ; 3 iy ovyxt wabeiv Bouno-
Hevos, GAA peTavolas avT@ aboppny * mapexo-
pevos, 0 piravbpwrros Acorns T poo nyayer, ws
Snot avTa Ta p pypara. apyncapévov yap avrod,
Taxvy ToveiraL TOV EdeyXOV, elt @v: Pov aiwaros
TOU aber ob cov Boa ™ pos HE wore TO lod
"ABerX 0 ddedpos cou; éKxeivep aoppny édidou
TiS cvvaicOnoews Tod wapTnpEvon, ov 7o @cd
éyivero biSacKanias mpokevov. el yap pa) éTuyev
emLaKoTrAs cod, elyev av mpopacty as éykaTane-
erppevos Kal ovdeuiav AaBov adoppiy eis peTa-
vouav. viv 6é émepavn avT@ 0 iat pos, iva poo
puyn avT@ o dabevav. 0 5é ot povoy ov KpuT rel
TO EAxKos, ara Kal Erepov mpoaefepyaterat, 7
pove TO peidos eTLOVVaTTTOD, Ovx oda. pn
purak TOU adehpod ov elpl eye ; : évredOev
ourrov apt wer® Tas Tiwopias. emixaTapatos »
yh ard ood. pia Kohacts. épya® thy yhv.
devtépa attn. avdyen yap Tis appntos avT@
érhxonoav E et Harl. 2 "ABeA om. EB.
gov; hy odxi] cov éorly; odx) E.
avr @ abopurhv] &hopuhy éexelvm E.
amap.Ouer editi antiqui.
épyaop editi antiqui.
oc rf 8
58
LETTER CCLX
* éxSuxovmevov’” is understood in a twofold sense,
not only as the sin for which the expiation is made,
but also the manner of the chastisement whereby
the expiation takes place, let us see whether seven
manners of punitive suffering were inflicted upon the
culprit.
Now the seven sins of Cain have been enumerated
by Scripture in the sequel. And we next ask whether
the consequences visited upon him as chastisement
were seven, and we answer as follows: After the
Lord’s question: ‘‘ Where is thy brother Abel? ”’—
the Lord not wishing to get this information but
offering Cain an opportunity for repentance—the
kind Master led him on, as His very words show. For
when Cain denied any knowledge thereof, He
quickly convicted him, saying: ‘‘ The voice of thy
brother’s blood crieth to me.’’?. Thus the question:
“Where is thy brother Abel?” gave Cain an
opportunity for realizing his sin; it was not a means
of furnishing information to God. For if Cain
had not received a visitation from God, he would
have had as a pretext that he had been abandoned
and had received no opportunity for repentance.
But now the Healer appeared to him, that he who was
sick might take refuge with Him. But Cain not only
does not conceal his ulcer, but contrives still another,
adding falsehood to murder: “I know not. Am
I my brother’s keeper?’’ From now on, count the
punishments. ‘Cursed is the earth for thy sake.” 3
One chastisement. “Till the earth.” This is the
second. For some secret necessity was laid as a yoke
1 Gen. 4. 9. 2 Gen. 4. 10.
3 This expression is more like that addressed to Adam.
Cf. Gen. 3. 17.
59
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
ouvélevKTo, pos TO Epyov Ths ys avTov KaTe-
meiyouoa, wate pnde Bovropévw avT@ é€eivar
avaTraver Oat, QXr’ ael aurov Tm poo Taharrapeta-
Oar tH €xOpa avtod! yh, iy émixatadpatov avros
éauto érroinee, pudvas avTiny derpin@ aipare.
épya obv THY YH, Sevvi) Tiopia, ) peTa TOV
pc ovvT@v Staryory}, oUvoLKOV exer TONEMLOY,
amavaTov éxO pov.” épyd THY ye TovTéoTt,
KATATELVOMLEVOS tots epryous Tois yentrovixois,
ovdéva xpovov angels, OUTE VUKTOS OUTE mmepas
Ex vOMEVOS €x TOV TOvOY; arra deomotou Tivos
mx pow Xarerrorépay éyov THY dppntov avayKny,
emi Ta epya ge Steyelpoucay. Kai ov rpocOnoean
Sodvar THY ioyov aUriis. Kaito. él al TO TIS
épyacias dmava tov elyé TW Kap ov, avTos o
MOvos ov per pia Bdcavos jv TO ael KATATELO-
pévep ® Kab KOTLOVTL. emetdn) 8é Kal épyacta
dmavaros Kal dxapmos a rept yi TarauTopia
(ov yap édidou THY icxuv), tpitn arn éort
Ttwopia n dxapria Tov Tovar. Lrévwv Kal Tpé-
pov érn etl THS YS. dvo0 mpooéOnxev addaus
Tais Tpit: oTEvary Lov Sunveni, Kat Tpomov TOU
THUATOS, Tov éx THs iaxvos orn piypov TOV wehav
ovK eXOVT@Y. emreldn yap KaKas EXPNTATO ™
duvd per ToD THUATOS, bdnpéOn avTod o TOVOS,
dare KAoveto Oat avTtoyv Kal kataceter Gat, ouTe
dprov padias m poo pépewv Suvdpevov TO oropare
obre morov mpooKopitery, THS Tovnpas xYELpos
pera TH avootay mpatw oveée tais idtaus Kab
avayKaias xpelars TOD gwpatos Aovmov vanpe-
1 éavrod EK. ® éxOpdv] Exew 7d wioos E.
3 xatareipouevy editi antiqui.
60
LETTER CCLX
upon him, forcing him to work the earth, so that not
even when he wished it was it possible for him to
rest, but ever was he compelled to submit to hard-
ships by the hostile earth, which he himself had
rendered accursed to himself by polluting it with a
brother’s blood. Hence, ‘‘ Thou shalt till the earth ”
—a terrible punishment, living with those that hate
thee, to have as a housemate an enemy, an implacable
foe. ‘‘ Thou shalt till the earth ”; that is, straining
at his labours in tilling the fields, thou shalt relax at
no time, being released from thy labours neither day
nor night but being subject to that secret necessity
that, severer than any bitter master, urged thee on to
work. ‘‘ And she shall not yield unto thee her
strength.” And yet, if his unending toil did have
any fruitage, the labour itself was no moderate
punishment for one who always strained and toiled to
weariness. But since not only is his labour unending,
but also his heavy toil with the earth is unfruitful (for
“she did not yield her strength ’’), this is the third
punishment, the fruitlessness of his toils. “‘ Groaning
and trembling shalt thou be upon the earth.” 1 He
has added two to the other three—continual groaning,
and trembling of the body, since his limbs had not the
support that comes from strength. For since he had
used the power of his body wickedly, his vigour was
taken away, so that he tottered and shook, being
unable easily either to bring bread to the mouth or to
fetch water to it, his wicked hand not being permitted
after the unholy deed even to administer to the
1 Presumably this is based on Gen. 4. 12, which in the
Douay version reads: ‘‘a fugitive and a vagabond shalt
thou be upon the earth.”
61
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
teicOat! ovyywpoupévns. add Tiuwpla, iv
avtos atexdduyev 6 Kaiv eirav: Ki é«Bddreus
He viv ato THS Yhs, Kal avo TOD Tpocw@ToU cov
kpuBjcoma. ti éote To Bi éxBdddeus pe ard
THS ys ; TovTéac tiv, ef Ywpilers pe THs am’ adThs 2
w@pereias. ov yap petetiOeto éf’ Etepov toror,
adr’ HAXOTpPLODTO TOY am’ abTHs Karov. Kal
amo TOU TpotwTov cov KpyBycoua. % Bapv-
TaTN KOXAaGIS Tois evppovodaw? 6 amd Beod
Xo pia pos. Kab éorat, gust, mas 0 evploxav pe
aTroKTevel pe, elxater éx Tod aKorovGouv Tar
mpoayovtTwv.s e+ amd ths yas éxBéBXnuat, et
amo Tov TpocwTov cov KpuBycomat, NelreTaL
amo TavTos avaipeioOa. ti odv 6 Kiptos; ody
oUTws. ad’ eto onpelov em’ adtov. éBddpun
avTn Timwpia, TO unde KpvTTecbaL THY Timwpiar,
GARA onueip TpodirAw Tact mpoKexnpdyOaL, STL
o0TOS eat 6 THY avociwy épywv Snusoupyds. Kab
yap T@ op0ds royiLouevw Bapvtatn Kordoewv
n aloxvvn: iv Kal Tepl THs Kpicews meuabjxaper,
OTL ovVTOL advacTHcovtaL eis wiv ai@viov, Kab
ovToL, eis aiaxivny Kal® dvedicpov ai@viov.
"Axorovbet rovtT@ EjTnwa ouyyevés, TO Tapa
tod Aapex tais yuvartiv elpnuévov, drt “Avdpa
1 Smnpethoacda E, Harl. 2 airot E.
5 gwppovodow editi antiqui.
* rpayudrwy Coisl. sec. et Reg. sec.
5
els add. editi antiqui.
1 Dan. 12. 2.
* Cf. Gen. 4. 23 and 24: clrev 5& Aduex ais éavrod yuvaitly
"Aba Kal Zerad, axovcaré pou ris pwvijs: yuvaines Aduex, evwrl-
gacbe pov Tovs Adyous: bri kvdpa amwéxrewa els Tpadua euol, wal
62
. LETTER CCLX
private and necessary needs of the body. Another
punishment is that which Cain himself disclosed
when he said: “ If thou dost cast me out from the
earth, I shall be hidden also from thy face.’’ What is
“Tf thou dost cast me out from the earth’’? That
is, if thou dost deprive me of the benefit that comes
fromit. For he was not transferred to another place,
but he was estranged from the blessings that come
from the earth. “I shall be hidden also from thy
face.”” The severest chastisement, in the sight of
right-minded men, is separation from God. ‘‘ And
it shall come to pass,” he says, ‘‘ that everyone that
findeth me shall kill me.”” He conjectures this as a
consequence of the preceding punishments. If I
have been cast out in the earth, if I shall be hidden
from thy face, it remains for me to be destroyed by
everyone. What then does the Lord say? “No,
it shall not be so.” But he put a sign upon him.
This is the seventh punishment: that his punishment
was not even concealed, but that by a conspicuous
sign it was proclaimed to all that this man was the
contriver of unholy deeds. For, to one who reasons
rightly, the severest of chastisements is shame—a
shame of which we have also learned regarding the
judgment that “‘ Some shall rise to everlasting life,
and some to shame and everlasting contempt.” +
There follows this a kindred question, regarding
what was said by Lamech? to his wives: “I have
veavioxov eis porAwrd pot. Sri émrdnis exdedientar ex Katy,
ex 3€ Aduex EBdounkovtakis értd. ‘* And Lamech said to his
wives Ada and Sella: Hear my voices, ye wives of Lamech,
hearken to my speech : for I have slain a man to the wounding
of myself, and a stripling to my own bruising. Sevenfold
vengeance shall be taken for Cain: but for Lamech seventy
times sevenfold.’’
63
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
amTéKTEWWA ELS Tpadpa epot, Kal veavio ov eis
pa@hwomda frou OTe eb EwTaKts exdedinntas €K Kaiv,
é« Oe Adpex €BSounKovT anes éwTd. Kal vopt-
fovot TLVES UTO TOU Adpex avnpnobar Tov Kaiv,
as _HEXpL THS yeveds éxeivns: Stapkécavros avToo,
éml TO pak poTépav Sodvar THY TLwopiav. ears é
ovx adnbés. Sv0 yap paiverat povous TETOINKaX,
eE ov avtos Sunyeitar. avdpa améxtewa Kal
veavioKkov: TOV dvSpa eis Tpabpa, kal veavioKxov
eis M@AWTIA. GAXO ov Tpadpa, Kal aN porary
Kal ado avnp, Kal ado veavioxos. “Oru éx
Kaiv éxdedinntas ETTAKLS, ex dé Adpex é88oun-
KOVTaKLS etd, TeTpaxogias Kal evvev}KovTa
TLmoplas dmoayxetv ei Sixatos, elTrep Sixata u)
Tod @ecod Kpious érl TO Kadir, @ doe émra aurov
mapa xe Tas KodAAdoELS. O mev yap, dowep ovK
epabe map a&AXov povevery, obTws ovde? elde
Tipo play UMEXOVTA poveuTyy: eyo dé, év opOanr-
pois EXOV Tov oTévovta Kal Tpépovra Kal TO
péyeBos Ths Opyns Tov Beod, ovK éowdp poviaOnv
ne) brodelypare. d0ev aks eis TeTpPAaKOTlas
Kal évvevnKxovTa Sodvat Kohdaers.
"Evioe Oé TIES Tpos TOLOUTOY wpuNnTaV Aoror,
ovK amddovta ToD exxnovagtiKod Soyparos: btu
amo tov Kdiv éws Tov KaTakhvo pod emTa Tape-
Anrvbace yeveai, Kal 2 émnxOn Tarn TH Yn iu)
Tipopia, dua TO mony yevéo Bar® xvow THS
dpaptias. 70 é d apdptnua Tob Aapex ov KaTa-
KAvo pou beirar ™ pos Geparreiay, arn adtod tod
alpovtos Tiv apuaptiay Tod Kdopov, aplOunoov
1 obre E. ® eb0éws add. editi antiqui.
3 eyyevéoda BK.
64
LETTER CCLX
slain a man to the wounding of myself, and a stripling
to my own bruising: if sevenfold vengeance has been
taken for Cain, yet for Lamech seventy times seven-
fold.” And some think that Cain was destroyed by
Lamech, on the ground that he lived until that
generation that he might pay a more protracted
punishment. But it is not true. For Lamech seems
to have committed two murders, to judge by what
he himself relates: “ I have slain a man and a strip-
ling, a man to my wounding, and a stripling to my
bruising.” 1 Now a wound is one thing, and a bruise
another. And a man is one thing, and a stripling
another. “For Cain sevenfold vengeance shall be
taken, but for Lamech seventy times sevenfold.”
It is just that I undergo four hundred and ninety
punishments, if indeed God’s judgment is just in the
case of Cain, that he undergo seven chastisements.
For, just as he did not learn to commit murder from
another, so he never saw a murderer enduring
punishment, either; but I, though I had before my
eyes the culprit groaning and trembling and the
magnitude of God’s wrath, was not chastened by the
example. Wherefore I deserve to pay four hundred
and ninety chastisements.
But some persons have arrived at the following
notion, which is not out of harmony with the teaching
of the Church : that from Cain unto the Deluge seven_
generations passed by, and the punishment was
brought upon the whole earth, because the spread
of sin had become great. But the sin of Lamech
does not require a deluge for its cure, but Him who
taketh away the sin of the world.2 Therefore
1 Septuagint, usrwy, i.e. weal. 2 Cf. John 1. 29.
65
VOL, IV. F
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Totvuv amo ‘Ada MEXpe THs mapovotas TOU
Xpictod tas ryeveds, Kal evpnoels, KATA THY TOU
Aovka yevearoyiay, TH éBoounnoorh Kal éBdSoun
duadoyy ryeyevynpevov © tov Kupsor.
Tadra pev ovv eis Svvamuw efnrdaOn, TOA Ov
TOV evovT@v éferac Ojvar mrapeDevrov, b iva pn &&m
TOU HETpOU THS emia TONS TOV Aoryov mpoayayo-
pev" apket dé TH ouveret cov Kal Ta Bpaxéa
oTépwara. Si8ou aps ono, TP Foh@ Apopunivs
Kab Topwrepos éora, Kal, Aoyov deEdpevos
aodos, aivécet autor, Kal én’ avrov mpooOnaet.
Ta dé tov Dupewy pywata mpos THY Mapiav
ovdey éxeu ToukiNov ovde Baby: evrOyN TE yap
avrous Lupo, Kal eltre m™ pos _Mapiav THY
pntépa avtov: “ldo ovTos KelTaL Els mr dow Kal
avaotasw Tokay vy TO ‘lopann, al els
onpetov ayTieyouevor. Kal cov dé auris THY
apuyny SueAevoeat poudaias ows av amroKka-
AugOdow €k TOAN@Y Ka.pdiav dtaroyiopol. ev
ols éxeivo eOavpaca, TOS, Ta Tm podryovTa @S
cai, mapehBav, € éy tovto” émrefntnoas, TO Kal
cov dé aris Thy auynv Sverevoetas poupaia.
KaiTot épol ovx, HT TOV paiverat aropov, TOs 6
avros eis TIOTW KeiTaL Kal avaoracw, Kal Ti TO
onpetov 70 ayT tery Oevor, 7% TpiTov, TOS THS
Mapias THY bux Siehevoerar poupata.
“Hyodpar totvuv els TT@OW Kal avdoracw
elvat Tov Kupuor, ovk adX@v Tum TOV TOY Kal
adXov avictapévwv, AAA Tod ev Hyiv xelpovos
1 yeyevynuévoy editi antiqui ; plerique MSS.
2 ey rovTo] év rotrw editi antiqui.
66
LETTER CCLX
count the generations from Adam to the coming of
Christ, and you will find, according to the genealogy
of Luke, that in the seventy-seventh succession
the Lord was born.
These matters, then, have been examined accord-
ing to my ability, although many points that might
have been examined have been passed over, lest we
prolong the discussion beyond the measure of the
letter; but sufficient for your intelligence are even
the little seeds. For it is said: ‘‘ Give occasion to a
wise man, and wisdom shall be added unto him, ”’ 2
and, “If a skilful man hear a wise word, he shall
praise it, and will apply it to himself.” §
But as for the words of Simeon to Mary, they
contain nothing complicated or profound: for
“ Simeon blessed them, and said to Mary His mother,
Behold, this child is set for the fall and for the rising
again of many in Israel; and for a sign which shall
be contradicted; and thy own soul a sword shall
pierce, that out of many hearts, thoughts may be
revealed.” 4 Herein one thing caused me to wonder
—how, after passing over what goes before as being
clear, you came to ask about this alone: ‘‘ Thy own
soul a sword shall pierce.””’ And yet to me the
question how the same child “is set for the fall and
rising again,’ and what the “sign which shall be
contradicted’ is, seems no less difficult than the
third, how “a sword shall pierce Mary’s soul.”
Now I believe that the Lord is for the fall and the
rising again, not because some fall and others rise
1 Luke 3. 23-38. 2 Prov. 9. 9.
3 Ecclesiasticus 18. 4 Luke 2. 34 and 35.
3 xa) editi et MSS., 4 R.J.D.
67
F 2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Katatimtovtos, Kal Tod BeXtiovos SiavicTapévov.
Kabarpetix)) pev yap TOY cwpatiKav Talay
éotiv » tod Kupiov! émipavera, Sveyeptixn 8é
TOV THS puxis Svoparov. @s Otay deyn
Tladros:® * "Oray acbeva, ToTe OuvaTos emt, O
avros Kal acbevet Kal dvvarat, arr’ aabevet
pev TH capi, duvaros 5é éort TO mvevpare.
oUTw Kal O Kupuos ovxl Tots bev TOU wimTew Tas
adoppas Tapexet, Tots dé Tob avictacbat, oi
yap mimTovres amo THs TTATEDS, év 7) Tote
hoav, KaTaTiTTouat. Sipov be te ovdémore
oT NKEL 0 amoros, del Xapal oupopevos peta Tob
pews, @ GUVETETAL, OK exel obv o0ev mean,
dua TO “mpoxataBeBrjo at TH amiarig. dare
T porn evepyerta Tov otiKovTa TH dpaptia
Tecelv Kal aro aveiv, celta 3 Soar TH Sexasoo-ovp
Kal dvaotihvat, THs eis X pur rov migrews éxdtepov
a iv xapebouerns. TU TETO Ta xelpova, iva
AaBy Karpov Ta Bedriova ™ pos THY avdoracw.
éav pA) méon a) mopveta, » owppocvvn ov
aviotatat éav a) adoyla out pth, TO
Aoyrorucoy év Hpiv ovx avOnoe. otTws ovv eis
TTOCW Kal avadoTtacW TOAKOD.
Eis 68é onwetov avr iheyopmevov' Kupios onpetov
éyvwpev mapa TH Vpady TOV oTavpov eipnuévor.
ene yap, pnai, Moos Tov ou emt onpelov,
ToutésTw, émi otaupod. %) onpelov ote TO
a Xpiorov E.
2 r€yn TMadaAos] Aéyer 6 MaddAos editi antiqui,
: kd add, editi antiqui.
4 yvéoews E, tres vetustissimi MSS,
2 Cf. 2 Cor. 12. 10: Ard edd0nd, ev &oBevelas, ev BBpeoiw, ev
68
LETTER CCLX
again, but because the worse in us falls and the better
risesagain. For the coming of the Lord is destructive
of bodily passions, but stimulative of the special
qualities of the soul. Just as when Paul! says:
“ When I am weak, then am I powerful,” the same
man is both weak and strong, but though he is weak
in the flesh, yet he is strong in the spirit. Thus also
the Lord does not furnish to some opportunities of
falling and to others of rising. For those who fall,
fall down from the station in which they once were.
But it is clear that the faithless man never has
stood, since he always crawls on the ground with the
serpent, whom he follows. He has not, therefore, a
position from which he may fall, because of his
having already fallen through lack of faith. There-
fore the first benefit is that he who stands falls
through sin and dies, then lives through righteous-
ness and rises, faith in Christ granting to us both
blessings. Let the worse fall that the better may
seize an opportunity to rise. If fornication does not
fall, chastity does not rise. If the irrational is not
crushed, the rational in us will not flourish. In
this sense, then, is He “ for the fall and the resurrec-
tion of many.”
But concerning “ For a sign that shall be con-
tradicted ”: we know that in Scripture the cross is
regularly called a “sign.” For it says that Moses
set the serpent “upon a sign,’ ? that is, upon a
cross. Or a sign is a thing that is explanatory of
avdykais, ev Siwypois, vy otevoxwplas, dwEp Xpiorov. ray yap
aobeva, réte Suvards eiut. ‘For which cause I please
myself in my infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in
persecutions, in distresses, for Christ. For when I am weak,
then am I powerful.’’
2 Cf. Numbers 21. 8.
69
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
mapadofou TLVOS Kal aavods Tparywaros évdetKkTL-
KOD, Ope mevov mapa sha amhovarépov, voovpevov
bé mapa Tov évtpexav ! trHv Sidvovay. émel ody
ov Tmavovtas Cvyouayobvtes mepl THs éevavOpwrn-
cews tod Kupiov, of wéev averAndévat c@pa, oi
dé aowpatov avrod Tay érrLonuiav yeyernadas
610 pubopevor, Kal ob pev manrov eoxnnevar TO
copa, oi dé davtacia tivi thy dia THMATOS
olxovopiay ™Anpovv: kab? adrow Xoixov, adXot
dé émoupaviov cpa Kal ob PED, T poaL@viovy Thy
inapétv, oi O€ aro Mapias THY apxny éoynKévat.
d1a Todt Kis onpetov avT Ley Opmevov.
‘Poupatar dé Déyeu TOV NOYyoV Tov TELAT TLKOD,
TOV KpitiKov Tov évOvpnoewr, Tov Susxvoupevoy
ay pt [epic 10d Wuxis Te Kal TvevpaTos,® appov
TE al puEeror, Kal KPUTUKOD evOupjoewy* é7red1)
Tolvuy Taca uy) Tapa Tov KaLpov Tov TaOouS
oiovel Staxpioer Tiwi bTeBadrXdETO, KaTA THY TOD
Kupiov dwvyv, eitovtos, 6te Ildvtes oxaveda-
ua Onaer Ve év éuol, mpodntever o Dupewy Kab
mept auras THS Mapias, ort TapeaTaca TO
oTaup®, Kal Prérovea Ta yevopeva, Kal daxovouca
TOV paver, pera THY TOU PaBpunr paptupiay,
pera THY dr oppntov yar Tis Oeias cvAAWeEws,
pera, THY peyaddny TOV Javparov ériderEwv,
yevyjcetat, pyot, Tus Kal wepl THY ony ruynY
1 rapa rev évtpexay] wap’ abtay quatuor MSS.
2 om. E, Med. 3 géuaros E.
4 Kal Kpirixdy évOvuhoewy om, nonnulli MSS,
1 i.e. arousing contradictory explanations.
2 Cf. Heb. 4.12: (av yep 6 Adyos TOD @cod, Kal evepyhs, Kar
Tomdrepos imtp racay Ma Xatpay Sioropoy, kal dtikvovmevos &xpt
Mepicpov Wuxijs Te Kal mvevuatos, apudvy re kal puved@y, Kal
7°
LETTER CCLX
something unusual and obscure, which is seen by the
simpler folk but is understood by those who are
subtle of understanding. Since, then, men do not
cease contending about the incarnation of our Lord,
some concluding that He had assumed a body, while
others maintain that His advent was without body,
and some holding that He had taken on a body capable
of sensations, while others held that He fulfilled
through a sort of phantasy the functions which
the body performs; and some say that His body was
earthly, but others that it was heavenly; and some
claim that His beginning was from eternity, but others
that He had His beginning from Mary. On this
account He is “ For asign that shall be contradicted.” +
And by ‘a sword” Scripture means the word
that puts to the trial, that discerns our thoughts,
that reaches even to the division of the soul and spirit,
of the joints also and the marrow, and is a discerner of
our thoughts.2 Since, then, every soul at the time
of the Passion was subjected to a kind of discerning
judgment, as it were, according to the words of the
Lord? who said: “ All you shall be scandalized in
me,” Simeon proceeds to prophesy also about Mary
herself, how that as she stands near the cross,‘ and
beholds what takes place, and hears the voices, after
the witness of Gabriel, after her secret knowledge
of the divine conception,® after the great display of
wonders, “ there shall be,” he says, “‘ a tempest even
Kpirixds evOuphoewy Kat évvoidy Kapdtas. “ For the word of God
is living and effectual, and more piercing than any two-edged
sword; and reaching unto the division of the soul and the
spirit, of the joints also and the marrow, and is a discerner of
the thoughts and intents of the heart.”’
3 Matt. 26. 3. 4 Cf. John 19. 25-27.
5 Cf. Luke 1. 32 and 33. 6 Cf. Luke 1. 35.
71
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
aados. ede yap tov Kupiov warép mavros}
yevoacOat Oavdtov, Kal ikaoTHpiov yevopevov
TOD Kocpov, TavTas Sixatdoat év TO avTod at-
patl. Kal cov ovv avTis, THs dvwobev Sediday-
pévns Ta Tept Tod Kupiov, derai tis SidKptoss.
tovtéati 1 poudaia. Sires av? amoxakudba-
ol ato TOANOY Kapbi@v SvadXoyopol aivitTeTat,
OTL, META TOV oKavdadLopOV TOV él TH OTAUPO
Tov Xpictov yevouevov tois te pabntais Kal
_ att TH Mapia, tayeia tis iacus émaxodovOnoes
Tapa tov Kuptiov, BeBavotoa aitav tiv xapdiav
els THY eT avT@ Tictiv. oOvTw yap eldomev Kab
Ilétpov peta 76 cxavdaricOnvar BeBarorepov Ths
eis Xpiotov Tiotews avticxopevov. Td avOpa-
mivov odv cabpov dinréyxOn, iva Td loyupov Tod
Kupiov d1adery 7.
CCLXI
Tots év Swlororer
’ / a , ig lal ; >
Evéruxyov tots ypdupaciww tuav, aderpol ti-
puwtato, & mepl tov Kal” tpas tpaypdrwr
1 rayrwv editi antiqui. 2 om. E.
1 The Benedictine editors strongly resent the slur here and
in what follows upon the faith of our Blessed Mother. They
believe its source to be Origen’s twenty-seventh homily on
St. Luke, and refer to Petavius, De Incar. 14. 1, where a list
of later commentators who followed Origen is to be found.
* Cf. John 11. 50: ob88 Aoyi<erbe Bri cuupéper Suiv Iva els
kvOpwros amobdyy iatp rod Aaod Kal wh SAov Td Ovos dwrdAnrat.
‘“‘ Neither do you consider that it is expedient for you that
one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation
perish not.”’
72
LETTER CCLXI
around your soul.’’! For it was necessary that the
Lord should taste of death for every man, and,
becoming a propitiation for the world, to justify all
men in His blood.2, Now, some doubt shall seize
even you yourself, who have been taught from above
the things about the Lord. That is the sword.
“ That out of many hearts thoughts may be revealed ”’
intimates that, after the scandal that happened on
the cross of Christ both to the disciples and to Mary
herself, there shall come a swift healing from the
Lord, confirming their hearts in faith in Him. For
thus we saw that Peter also, after suffering his
scandal, clung more firmly to his faith in Christ. So
the human in him was proven unsound, that the
strength of the Lord might be manifested.
LETTER CCLXI
To THE PropLe at Sozopo is 3
I nave read your letter, most honoured brethren,
which you wrote about the affairs which concern
8 Written in 377. Sozopolis or Suzupolis was a town in
southern Pisidia. The people of this city were evidently
infected with Apollinarianism, the heresy propagated by
Apollinaris, bishop of Laodicea in Syria. For an explanation
of this heresy, cf. Letter CCLVIII with notes. The Benedic-
tine heading for this letter reads: Cum scripsissent Basilio
Sozopolitani nonnullos carnem caelestem Christo affingere et
affectus humanos in ipsam divinitatem conferre, breviter
hune errorem refellit; ac demonstrat nihil nobis prodesse
siones Christi si non eandem ac nos carnem habuit.
Quod spectat ad affectus humanos, probat naturales a Christo
assumptos fuisse, vitiosos vero numquam.
73
* COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
ereateiNate. Kal OTL wey Huds KoLVwVOS hporTi-
Sov maperdBerte! eis Thy TOV avayKatoy bmiv Kal
omrovons abiwy éripéderav, nvyaperTHcapev TO
Kuplo. éotevadEapev 5é dxovoavtes OTL pos TH
Tapa tav “Apeawav érayouévn tapayn tats
éxkAnotals, Kal TH cvyxXvoel, Nv exetvor Tepl THs
mictews AOyov Teroinvra, étt Kal AXAN TIS
¥ a > 4 2 7, > \ > /
bpiv avepavn? xawodwvia, els ToAAnY aOnmoviav
éuBdrrovea Thy adedhoTnTa, ws émecTeiNaTE
nuiv, avOpoaTav Kawa Kal acvvynOn tais dKoais
TOV TLTT@V @S Ex THS TOV Vpapayv SidacKarias
dnOev mapecayovtwayv. éypddete yap elvai twas:
Tap viv Tovs AVOYTAS THY TwWTHPLOV OiKOVOLLaY
tov Kupiov *uav “Incod Xpictod, dcov To em
avtots, Kal aGetodvtas TOD peyddou pvaoTnpiouv
THY Yap, TOV cEecrynuévou pev ato TOV ai@var,
havepwbévtos Sé Katpois idtos, Ste 6 Kuptos,
mavrta SuekeNOwv Ta els émipéderay HKovta Tov
yévous tTav® avOperwv, emi maou THY oiKelay
éyapicato Hiv émidnuiav. whence yap TO
éavTov TAdoMa, TPA@Tov pev Sia TaTpLapYOr,
@v ot Biot btrodelypata Kal Kavoves mpoeTéOncav
tois BovAopévots aKorovOeiy Ttois tyvert ToV
aylov, kal KaTa Tov bmovov exelvots Chrov POdcar
1 taparauBdavere KE, Med, 2 éveddvn editi antiqui.
p : p q
3 rdyrwy editi antiqui.
1 i.e. the Incarnation.
2 Cf. 1 Tim. 3. 16: kal dpuodroyoupévws péya early rd rijs
evoeBelas pvorhpiov. bs epavepbOn ev capki, edimawOn ev
mvevuati, BpOn ayyéAas. exnpdxOn ev Overw, emiaredOn ev
kéopy, avednupen év dof. ‘And evidently great is the
mystery of godliness, which was manifested in the flesh, was
74
LETTER CCLXI
you. And that you have invited us to share your
anxieties regarding the care of the things that are
necessary to you and worthy of attention, we have
given thanks to the Lord. But we have grieved to
hear that in addition to the disturbances which are
being brought by the Arians upon the churches and
to the confusion which they have caused to the
definition of the faith, still another novelty has
appeared among you, which is casting the brethren
into great dejection, as you have written to us, in
that persons are introducing matters both novel and
unfamiliar to the ears of the faithful as if, forsooth,
derived from the teaching of the Scriptures. For
you wrote that there are some among you who abolish
the saving dispensation! of our Lord Jesus Christ
in so far as they can, and reject.the grace of the great
mystery, which was unrevealed from the ages but
made manifest in His own time,? when the Lord,
after having tried one after another all things
that might contribute to the care of the human
race,? to crown them all bestowed upon us the
blessing of His own coming. For He aided His
own creature, first through patriarchs,> whose lives
have been set forth as examples and rules for
those who wish to follow in the footsteps of the
saints, and with zeal like theirs to arrive at the per-
justified in the spirit, appeared unto angels, hath been preached
unto the Gentiles, is believed in the world, is taken up in glory.”
Cf. Rom. 16. 25-27; and Titus 1. 1-4.
3 The thought of this and following sentences is delivered at
greater length in Basil’s work Against Lunomius, 2, 253 D-2.
4 Cf. Gal. 4. 4.
5 St. Basil may here be indicating the appearance of the Son
to the patriarchs before the Birth from the Blessed Virgin. Cf.
also Clem. Alex., Quis dives salvandus, 8.
75
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
mpos THY TOV ayabav Epywy Terdeiwow. lta
vouwov édwxev eis BonOeav, dv ayyéhov avrov
SiataEdwevos ev yerpt Mwicéws: eita mpopyras,
TpoKataryyéNovTas THY pédAXovoeav écecOar
cwtnpiav, xpitas, Bacirels, Stxalous, TolodvTas
duvdpers ev yerpl kpupaia.t pera TavTas TovTous,
| oe 4 n a >
én’ éoxdtov TOP TMEpa@v avros epavepoOn év
capKi, yevouevos® ex yuvareds, yevouevos Ure
vouov, iva tovs vmod vomov éEayopaen, wa THV
viobeciay aroNdBwpev.
Ei toivuy yn yéyove tod Kupiov 4 év capkl
émidnuia, ovK edmxe wev o Autpatys TO vmép
huov tiwnua to Oavat@, ov Siéxowe 5é Tod
Oavatov tHv Bacireiav bv éavtod. ei yap aXXo
bev Hv TO Bacidevopevov bird tod Oavarov, dddo
5é 76 mapa tod Kupiov mpoocrnp0ér, ove av pev
éravcato Ta éavTtod évepyav o Odvatos, ovK av
5é nuérepov Képdos eyévero THs capKos Tis
Oeopopou ta ran: ovK atréxtewve S€ THY auapTiav
év TH capki’ ovK eCworroinOnuev ev TO Xpiot@ ot
1 xparag edit. Par. 2 yevvéuevos Reg. sec., Coisl.
1 Cf. Gal. 3. 19: ri ody 56 vous; trav mapaBdoewy xdpw
mporeréOn, &xpis oF 2AOn Td owepua @ exnyyéATat, Siarayels
be ayyéAwy ev xeip) peoitov. “Why then was the law?
It was set because of transgressions, until the seed should come,
to whom he made the promise, being ordained by angels in the
hand of a mediator.”’
2 Cf. Acts 3. 18.
3 Cf. Gal. 4.4-5: dre 58 HAGev 7d TAHpwua Tod xpdvov, éé-
améorreisev 6 Heds tov vidly abrod, yevduevoy ex yuvaikds, yevd-
Mevov bd vduov, Iva tobs brd véuov ekayopaon, va thy viobeciav
dmokdBwuev. “ But when the fullness of the time was come,
76
LETTER CCLXI
fection of good works. Then He gave law for His
creatures’ succour, having ordained it through angels
in the hand of Moses;! then He gave prophets, who
proclaimed beforehand the salvation that was to be,”
and judges, kings, and just men, who performed
mighty works with hidden hand. After all these,
in the last days He Himself was made manifest in
the flesh, ‘made of a woman, made under the law,
that He might redeem them who were under the
law, that we might receive the adoption of sons.” 3
If, then, the Lord’s coming in the flesh has not
been, the Redeemer ‘ has not paid to death the price
for us, and He has not cut off the reign of death by
Himself. For if the flesh which was ruled over by
death was one thing, and that which was assumed
by the Lord was another, death would not have
ceased accomplishing his own ends, nor would the
sufferings of the God-bearing flesh have been our
gain; He would not have killed sin in the flesh; 5 we
who died in Adam would not have been made to live
God sent his Son, made of a woman, made under the law:
that he might redeem them who were under the law: that we
might receive the adoption of sons.’’
4 Aurpétns means “ payer of the Avrpor,” i.e. the means of
release (Avw). The word is also used in the Acts for Moses,
but in a looser sense than here.
5 Cf. Rom. 8. 3-4: 7d yap adbvarov rod vduov, ev @ haobever
dia Tis capeds, 56 @eds roy EavTod viby méuWas ev duoiduare
capkds Gpaptias Kal wep) auaptias Karéxpwe Thy Gpaptiav év TH
capri, iva Td Sikalwua Tod vduou TWANpwOR ev Hmiv, Tos wh Kara
odpra mepimarodow, GAAG Kata mvedua. “ For what thelaw could
not do in that it was weak through the flesh; God sending his
own Son, in the likeness of sinful flesh and of sin, hath con-
demned sin in the flesh; that the justification of the law might
be fulfilled in us, who walk not according to the flesh, but
according to the spirit.”’
77
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
év T@ “Adap aroOavovtes! ovx averacOn TO
SiarrenTwKOS* OK avwpOwbn TO KaTEppaypéevor:
ov TpogwKeLwOn TH Bed TO Sia THs awatys Tov
” > , a \ 4 >
dpews adroTPIWOév, TadTa Yap TavTa avat-
peitar Tapa TOV o’pdvioy cdua AEeyovT@Y EXOVTA
tov Kupiov tapayeyevjcbar. tis d€ xXpela Tis
dyias mapévov, ei pr éx TOU updpwatos TOU
*Addp ewerrev 1) Oeopopos? cap mpocdapPavec-
Oar; adda Tis oTW TOAUNpPOS, BoTE TO TadraL
oiwrnGev Ovarevtivov Soypa viv® mddw ba
copioTikav pnudtwv Kal ths éx« tav Vpadav
590ev paptuplas avaveovoba ; ov yap vewTepov
a a / \ d / > \ 4
TovTo THs Soxncews TO acéBnua, ada TadaL
amo tod pataoppovos apEduevov Ovarevtivou,
a > / a > / f. > /
ds OAiyas TOD amoaToOAov A€EELS aATrooTTAapatas,
To dvaceBés EavT@ KaTecKevace TATA, poppyHy
1 Gmobvhoxovtes K, Med.
2 Xpicropdpos Vat. et tres Regii. 3 wev add. EB,
1 Cf. 1 Cor. 15.22: &Somep yap év te Adam mdvtes arobyqc-
Kovow, obtw Kal ev T@ Xpior@ wavres CworornOjoovra. “ As-in
Adam all die, so also in Christ all shall be made alive again.”
2 Cf. Letter CCLVITI, with notes.
3 Séyua is here being used of the doctrine of heretics, a not
uncommon use in patristic Greek.
4 Valentinus, an Alexandrian by birth, taught in Rome
between the years 130 and 140, when he was excommunicated.
He died in Cyprus in 161. He pretended to trace his conceits
to a certain Theudas, the disciple of St. Paul. His system,
which is classed as Gnostic, was most elaborate and ingenious,
308 his sect was the most widely spread of the Gnostic
eresies.
78
LETTER CCLXI
in Christ;4 that which had fallen apart would not
have been put together again; that which had been
thrown down and broken would not have been set
aright again; that which was alienated by the ser-
pent’s deceit would not have been joined to God.
For all these things are destroyed by those who say
that the Lord had a heavenly body? when He was
present. And what need was there of the Holy
Virgin, if the God-bearing flesh was not to be assumed
from the material from which Adam was moulded?
But who is so bold as now to renew once more,
through sophistic phrases and from what they pretend
is the testimony of the Scriptures, that teaching? of
Valentinus * which has long been hushed in silence?
For not very recent is this impiety of the ‘ Seem-
ing,” ® nay, long ago did it have its beginning with
the empty-minded Valentinus, who, by mangling a
few sayings of the apostle, fashioned for himself the
impious fabrication, saying that He assumed the
5 Docetism, the common doctrine of many Gnostic sects,
signified that Christ had no real human body, but had merely
assumed an ethereal or phantom body. This doctrine, how-
ever, was not held by Valentinus and his followers, who taught
that Christ had assumed a body. Each school had a different
teaching on this point, but all denied the real Incarnation.
The leader of Gnosticism in Asia Minor was Marcion, a
priest of Sinope in Pontus. He had been distinguished for his
zeal and asceticism, but having failed in his obligations he was
excommunicated. After having been refused re-admission
into the Church, he joined a Gnostic sect. He taught an
absolute distinction between the God of the Christians and the
God of the Jews. He repudiated the Old Testament entire,
and of the New Testament he retained only a mutilated copy
of the Gospel of St. Luke, the Acts of the Apostles, and ten
Epistles of St. Paul.
The sect, which had a complete ecclesiastical organization,
continued to the sixth century.
79
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Aéywv SovrAov, Kai ovyl adTov Tov SoddAOV avet-
Anpévat, Kal év oynpaTe réyov Tov Kupsov yeye-
vicOat, adr’! odyt abtov tov avOpwrov tap’
avtov mpoceknpOar. TovTows eoixace auyyeviy
POéyyerOat ovTor, ods arodvpecBar® mpoonKel,
\ ca) > /
TAS vewTEpiKas wiv eTELaadyovTas Tapayas.
To dé én adtny réyew THY OedTnTAa TA TOD
> 0 , 3 5 / 10 3) n ,
avOpwrou® diaBaiveww waOn ovdapas cwlovtor
> \ 5 a , > , DA ’ ,
éaTl TO év Stavolats axoXovGov, ovTE EldoTwr, Ott
»” \ / \ ” \ BJ 7
adda capKos Ta0y, Kal ad\Aa GapKos eurrvxou,
kai Gra uyis comate KexXpnuévyns. acapKos
pév ody idtoy TO TéuverOar Kal pecovcbar Kal
SiarverOar: kal wad ocapkos supuxoy TO
koTrodabar Kal ddvvac0ar Kal meway kal dupav
kal imv@ KpateicOar Wuyfs 5€ cwpate Keypn-
Mévns AVTraL Kal Adnpovia Kal pPpovTides Kal dca
TolavTa. oY Ta pev hvaotka Kal dvayKaia TO
fom, Ta b€ &€x mpoatpécews poxOnpas, dia TO
avaywyov tov Biov Kal mpos apetnv ayvpvactov
e
érercayoueva. S0ev paiverar o Kupios ta pev
\ 4 5 / 4 > / lel
guotka TaOn TrapadeEdpevos * eis BeBaiwow Tis
a /
adnOivijs Kal od Kata pavtaciay évavOpwrnceas,
Ta 6€ ao Kakias TAON, boa TO KaBapor THs SwAs
Hav eTLppuTaiver, TAVTA ws avakia THS aypav-
, y fal
tov Qeorntos amwodpevos. Sa TovTO elpntat
1 om. E. 2 dmrodvpacba EK.
3 7d Tov dvOpmrov] Ta Tod dvOpdrov E, Med. ; ra dvOpdrwy
editi antiqui.
* mapadexduevos Vaticanus, Coisl. sec., et quatuor Regii.
1 Cf. Phil. 2.5-8: rodro yap ppovelrOw ev duivd nad ev Xpior@
*Inaod bs €v poppy @cod imdpxwr, odx aprayydy jryhoate Td elvan
Toa @ew, GAA’ éEauTdy exévwoe, popphy dovAou AaBar, ev duowmmare
80
LETTER CCLXI
“form of a servant’! and not the servant himself,
and saying that the Lord came “ in likeness,’’ but
that man himself was not taken on by Him. State-
ments akin to these are apparently being made by
the men you mention, and we may fittingly bemoan
them for bringing new disturbances upon you.
As for the statement that human feelings pass over
to the divine nature itself, it is characteristic of those
who never preserve consistency in their thinking
and who-do not know that feelings of mere flesh are
one thing, and of flesh endowed with soul another,
and of soul that has made use of a body still another.?
Now it is peculiar to flesh that it may be divided and
diminished and dissolved; and again to flesh en-
dowed with soul that it may be weary and suffer
pain and feel hunger and thirst and be overcome by
sleep; and to soul that has made use of a body that
it has griefs and anxieties and cares and all such
things. Of these some are natural and necessary to
the living being, others are brought on by a perverse
will through lack of discipline in living and of train-
ing in virtue. Therefore it is apparent that while
the Lord took upon Himself the natural feelings to
the end of establishing the true and not the fantastic
or seeming incarnation, yet as concerns the feelings
that arise from wickedness, such as besmirch the
purity of our lives, these He thrust aside as unworthy
of His unsullied divinity. For this reason it has been
avOparwy vyevduevos, kal oxhuart ebpebels &s &vOpwros, érameivwcev
éavrdy, ‘‘ For let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ
Jesus: Who being in the form of God, thought it not robbery
to be equal with God: But emptied himself, taking the form
of a servant, being made in the likeness of men, and in the
habit found as a man.”’
2 Cf. De Spiritu Sancto 12.
81
VOL. IV. G
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
év omompate yeyevioOar capKos dpaptias: ov
yap év opfol@pats capKos, ws TOUTOLS SoKEl, ANN’
€V OMOL@MATL TapKOS amapTiass waTE TapKa [ev
THv nmetépav avédaBe peTa TOV huaciKav avTHs
Talav, auaptiav 5é ovx éroincev. aA WaT EP O
Odvatos, 0 év TH capKi, da Tod "Addw eis 7pmas
Tapatreupbeis, KateTOOn vo THs OedTHTOS, OUTw
Kal ) apaptia éEavnr@On! bd ths Stxatocvvns
Ths €v Xpiot@ "Inood: wore huds ev TH avac-
Tage aToNaBeiy THY odpKa, pHnTe vmTodLKOY
Gavato, pnte bTevOuvoy duapTia.
Tadta éotw, adedXdpol, ta THs ~Exxdyoias
pvoTHpla, avTat TOY TaTépwy ai Tapaddocets.
Siawaptupoeba travtl avOpoam@ hoBovpévm Tov
Kvpiov, cal xpiow @eod avapévovte,? didayais
Touiraw uw) twapapépecOar. el Tus éTepodidac-
Karel kal pr) Tpocépyetat vytaivovar AOyots THs
TiaTEWS, AANA TapwOovpevos Ta Tod LlvedmaTos
oya Tip oixeiav SidacKadiay Kuptwrépav ® rrorei-
tat* Tay evayyedixdyv Sidaypatov, puraccede
‘ ss
TOV TOLOUTOD.
Ilapdoyou 5€ 6 Kupios kal eis tavtov pas
adAjrols cuveOeiy Tote, WaTE Goa TOV AOYOV
nuav Sépuye, tadta bia Ths Kat dpOarpovs
cvvtuxias avaTAnpacat. Kal yap orlya éK
TONY Vuiy eTerTeiNamev, ov BovAdpevar eEw
1 éfavadé6n nonnulli MSS.
* d:avauévovr: Coisl. sec. cum quatuor Regii.
3 arporimorépay.
4 why oixelay . . . movetrar] om. E.
82
LETTER CCLXI
said that He was “ made in the likeness of sinful
flesh”’;1 for it was not merely in the likeness of
flesh, as it seems to these men, but in the likeness
of sinful flesh. Thus He assumed our flesh along
with its natural feelings, but He “did no sin.” ?
Nay, just as death, that is, death in the flesh, which
was transmitted to us through Adam, was swallowed
up by the divine nature, so too sin was destroyed by
the righteousness which is in Christ Jesus, so that
we in the resurrection resume the flesh that is neither
liable to death nor subject to sin.®
These, brethren, are the mysteries of the Church,
these the traditions of the fathers. We bear witness
to every man who fears the Lord and awaits God’s
judgment that he be not carried away by various
teachings. If anyone teaches a different doctrine
and does not accede to the sound words of the faith,
but thrusting aside the oracles of the Spirit makes
his own teaching more authoritative than the lessons
of the Gospel, beware of such a man.
But may the Lord grant that some day we may
meet one another, so that whatever has escaped our
discussion we may supply through conversation face
to face. For we have written to you but a few things
out of many, not wishing to go beyond the measure
1 Cf. Rom. 8. 3: 7d yap adbvarov rod vduov, ev @ hadever did
Tis capKds, 6 Oeds Toy EavTod viby méupas év duotmpart capKds
Guaprias, kai wep) auaptias karéxpwev Thy Gmaptiay ev rH capkl.
* For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through
the flesh; God sending his own Son, in likeness of sinful flesh
and of sin, hath condemned sin in the flesh.’’
2 1 Pet. 2. 22: ds auapriav obk emrolncev, ovdé eipéOn Séddos
év 7G otduatt avtov. ‘ Who did no sin, neither was guile
found in his mouth.’’
3 Cf. Rom. 5. 12 and 17.
83
Ga 2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
yevéoOat Tod péTpov THs émicToOAHs, Kal apa
meTreropévor OTL Tois poBovpevois tov Kuprov
éEapxel cal 7) Ov ONyov UTournots.
CCLXIT
OvpBiki@ povaforts
Karas éroinoas éricteihas jyiv, @erkas yap
OU piKpoVv TOY KapToV THS ayadmns: Kal cvvEeXas
Tolet TOUTO. 1) EVTOL VOmioNS AToAOYias oot
Setv, OTav ipuiv émiotédAns. yvopitouer yap
éavtovs, Kai oldamev, Ott Tavtl arpa ,
mdvtTas opotipias icotns! éott Kata tHv pvaw,
,UTepoyal 6é ev hyiv ov Kata yévos, ovde Kata
| Tepiovotav Xpnudtov, ovde Kata THy TOD c@paros
PRET PARE p) \ \ \ eo \ nA A
| \Razaxeriiy, dda Kara chp brepoxiy Too poBOy
GY | \TOU Tpos tov (Ocgv. Bare TL KWAVEL GE THeELOD *
‘| poBovpevov tov Aeorodrtny, peitova fwav elvat
KaT auto TovUTO; cuVEYas ovV Huiv émiaTerNe,
Kai yvopile mas Tepl oe adeAdorns, Kal tives
TOV THS exkrAnolas THs Kal’ bwas*® vyaivover,
iva eiddpev ols yphn ypdadew, kal tiow érava-
mavecOat. éel 5€ adkovw TLVas Elvat Tods TO
evdes Tmept THs evavOpwrnacews tod Kupiov doypa
év diactpopos trodes. mapayapdocovtas,
Tapakara* avtovs Sia Ths ohs ayarns amoc-
1 duoriulas lodrns] duormia editi antiqui.
2 jay add. Harl., Colbert., et Clarom.
5 jas editi antiqui.
* wapaxapdooovtas mapaxada]) mapaxapdooorra editi antiqui.
84
LETTER CCLXII
of the letter, and at the same time being convinced
that to those who fear the Lord even the reminder
given in a few words suffices.
LEITER: CCLXII
To THE Monk Ursicrus !
You have done well in writing to us, for you have
exhibited the fruit of charity in no small degree;
and do you continue to do this. Do not, however,
think that you need apologize whenever you write
to us. For we understand ourselves and realize that
to every man belongs by nature equality of like
honour with all men, and that superiorities in us are
not according to family, nor according to excess of
wealth, nor according to the body’s constitution, but
according to the superiority of our fear of God.2
Therefore what is there to prevent you, who fear the
Master more, from being greater than us on this
very ground? So write to us continually, and inform
us how the brethren about you are, and who of your
church are sound, that we may know to whom we
should write and in whom we may rest content.
But since I hear that there are some falsifying the
correct teaching about the incarnation of the Lord
‘by distorted assumptions, I urge them through your
? Written in 377. The Urbicius, to whom this letter is
addressed, is evidently the same person to whom Basil wrote
Letter CXXIII in the year 373. Cf. also Letter CCCLXVI.
Nothing more is known of him. From the last sentence of the
present letter it is concluded that Urbicius must have been the
superior of a monastery or an ecclesiastic of some rank. The
heresy referred to here is the Apollinarian.
2 Cf. Jer, 2, 23 and 24,
85
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
xécOar THs aTOTOU éxeivns évvoias, i é éyetv TWWeS
myiy katayyéhhovTat, os avrob Tov @cod eis
oapka TpaTévTos, kal ovxl ™poodaBovtos bua
TIS ayias Mapias TO TOU Adau pupapa, arn
avtod Th oixeta OeoTnte ets THY DALKHY vow
peraBrBevros.
Todro dé TO aTotrov éneyEau Kal mavu paszov.
ann’ emer?) avtobev & exer TO évapryyes n Pracgnpia,
voutSeo TO poBoupéve Tov Kupsov _apeiv Kal
povnv TH DTOMYNT LY. el yap étpamrn, Kal
HArAALOON. TOUTO dé aTrein Kal AEyeLW Kal évvoEtD,
Tov Meod eitovtos: "Eye eius kal ovK HAOL@paL.
érreTa, TOS els meas 61éBn » TAS. évavOpomnaews
@déreta, el a) TO met Epov oOpua, 7H Oeornte
owvapéer, Kpeitrov éyévero TAS ToD Oavdrou
émexparelas ; ; ov yap Tparrels olketov UmeaTnoaTO
oma, o7rep maxvvbeians avT@ THs Oeixhs pucews
omar. TOS be » drrepihn ros Gedrns els
peKpod THLATOS OryKOV mrepteypan, elmep éTpaTrn
Taca 1) TOU Movoyevous pvors ; ;
*“AdAa TOUTO pev ovdéva Hryodpat vooy éXovTa
Kal Tov poBov tod eod KEKT[LEVOV mda xer TO
appoorTnpa. emery) dé i)Oev eis éue n+ bnyn,
éte Ties TOV pera Ths ayarns cov év TH ac-
deveig TAUTY TOV ROylo wav elour, avaryxaioy |
Hyne ayny, 7) yong Tomoac Gar TH Tporpnow,
arn’ exer TL THY ema TONY 7 meOV TovovTor,
dvvarar kal oixodophncar Tas yruyas Tov poBov-
péveov Tov Kvpuov. Tadta ovv Tapaxarodper,
SiopOdcews Tuyeiv éexxAnotacTiKhs Kal THS TPOS
1 om, E. 2 TE add. E.
86
LETTER CCLXII
Charity to refrain from that absurd view which some
are reported to us as holding—that God Himself was
turned into flesh, and did not assume through the
Holy Mary the stuff from which Adam was moulded,
but that He Himself through His own divinity was
transformed into the material nature.
But this absurd opinion is very easy to refute.
Yet since the blasphemy is manifest at a glance, I
think that for one who fears the Lord even the mere
reminder is enough. For if He was “ turned,” He
was also changed. But far be it from me either to
say this or to think it, since God 4 has said: “I am,
and I change not.” Besides, how did the benefit of
the incarnation pass to us, unless our body, united
with the divinity, became superior to the domination
of death? For if He had been turned, He could not
have kept the substance of His own body, and just
that still subsisted when His divine nature had be-
come gross. And how could the divinity that is
without bounds have been circumscribed within the
bulk of a small body, even if it were true that the
entire nature of the Only-begotten was “ turned ’’?
But I believe that no one who has sense and
possesses the fear of God suffers from this weakness.
But since the report came to me that some of those
who live with your Charity are within the grasp of
this mental weakness, I thought that our letter
ought not merely to carry a bare greeting, but ought
to contain some such matter as might also strengthen
the souls of those who fear the Lord. Accordingly
we urge this—that you obtain ecclesiastical correction
1 Mal. 3.5 and 6: Sidr: eye Kuipios 6 beds tudy, Kad odk
HrAolwua. ‘‘ For I am the Lord, and I change not: and you
the sons of Jacob are not consumed.”’
87
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
n ,
TOUS aipeTiKors Kowwawvias buds améxerOat, eidoTas
drt TO ev ToUTOLs Adtagopetv} Thy érl Tod Xpiotod
Tappnolav nuav apatpetrar.
CCLXIII
Tots Auttxots 2
Kvpios 6 eds juar, ed’ dv? Hrrricapev, Tooav-
THY UmaV ExdoT@ Tapdaxor* Yapuy eis TO emLTUYX-
civ THS Mpoxeruévns édtridos, bans avTol Yapas
Tas Kapdias huov éveTAnoaTe, EK Te TOV ypap-
patov & érrecteiNaTe Hyiv dia Tov TObEWOTAdTwV
ouumpecButépov uav, kal éx tHS cuptabeias
Tov Kal’ judas AvTNnpoV Av cvverraOncate Hiv,
ws évdedupévor oTdayxva oixtippod, Kalas
1 ad5idpopoy Med. et Clarom.
2 émondmois wept Evoradlou SeBaornvov, nal *AwoAAwaplov,
kal TlavAlvou, kal rijs éxaorov aipécews.
36 E. 4 rapacxn EK.
1 The result of the first visit of Dorotheus and Sanctissimus
to the West in behalf of the East proved unsuccessful. Despite
the promises of the Westerners to send someone to remedy
conditions, they had not doneso. Their letters too had proved
ineffectual. There was need, accordingly, of a second legation.
In 376, Sanctissimus made an extensive tour of the East to
obtain the signatures of the various prelates, preparatory to
another visit. The outcome of this second legation seems also
to have been unsuccessful. However, it is known that
Apollinarius was condemned in the Synod at Rome in the
presence of Peter of Alexandria.
The good-will, furthermore, of the West is attested by the
following fragment of the Synod at Rome: ‘‘ Caeterum, quod
ad removendas vestrae dilectionis iniurias, nec frater noster
88
LETTER CCLXIII
and abstain from communion with heretics, realizing
that indifference in these matters takes away our
liberty in Christ.
LETTER CCLXIII
To THE WESTERNERS 1
May our Lord God, in whom we have placed our
hope, grant to each of you such grace to obtain the
hope that is set before us, according to the measure
of the gladness with which you yourselves have filled
our hearts, both by the letter that you have written
to us through our most beloved fellow-presbyters,?
and by the sympathy that you have felt for the mis-
fortunes which prevail among us, for you have put
on bowels of mercy,’ as the afore-mentioned have
Dorotheus presbyter explicare omnia vivaciter praemittit, nec
nostri nisus, ut ipse testis est, defuereut.”’
The question addressed by Meletius to his see of Antioch was
also discussed by the legates in the presence of Pope Damasus
and Peter of Alexandria. The latter, however, numbered
Meletius among the heretics. This so angered Dorotheus that
he gave vent to his ire immediately. Cf. Letter CCLXVI.
Again the West promised aid, this time deciding to send
legates. Cf. Letter of the Council of Aquileia to the Em-
perors. But the plan was interfered with by the Gothic War.
Cf. Vita S. Basilii, 36. 1 and 2. Cf. also Letter CXX,
especially note 1, p. 246.
The Benedictine Editors place the date of this second
embassy in the spring of 377; Loofs in the summer of 377.
2 i.e. Dorotheus and Sanctissimus.
8 Cf. Col. 3.12: *Evdtcacde oby, ds éxAeKtol Tod Beod &yio1 Kal
nyamhpevo. omddyxva oiktipnod, xpnorétnta Tamewoppocivnr,
mpadrnta, ... Put ye on therefore, as the elect of God, and
beloved, the bowels of mercy, benignity, humility, modesty,
patience,....”
. 89
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
amyyyerdav tuiv of mpoepnuévor. Kal yap ei Kal
Ta TpavpaTa uav duora Siapéver, AA’ odv Peper
Twa Huivi pactwvnv TO éToimous® Eyvew TOUS
iatpous, Ouvapévous, ei Kalpov NaBowTo, Tayelav
érayayeiv® tov adkynuatov Thy tac. 810 Kal
Tad buds Sia TOV ayarnTav Kal mpoopbeyyo-
peOa Kal mapaxanrodpev, ef pev Sidwow tpiv o
Kuptos adeav tod ws* nuds adixécOar,® un oxvh-
cal Huav THY éTicKkeiY. eVvTOARS yap eoTL THS
peyloTns 7) TOV acOevovvTwr éerickeWis. et dé 0
ayabos Meds cal copos THs Swims jwe@v oixovomos
THY Yapw TavTHY eis ErEpov KaLpov TamueveTaL,®
Grn émictetAate Huiv boa Tap tuav mpéret
ypadhvar eis TapdkAnow pev TOV OduBopéevor,
du0pOwaw Sé TOV cuUVTETPLLMLeVvOV. TOAAA Yap
non Ta cuvtpimpata THs “ExKAnolas yéyove, Kal
TOAA) Hiv et’ avTois 7» OriWis: Kal mpocdoKia
BonOeias érépwbev ovdapober, éav wn 0 Kupros dv’
Uuaov TOV yunoiws SovAEvdvT@Y avT@ eEaTroaTEtAH
‘ v
THV iacw.
To pev odv? itapov Kal avaioyvvtov Tis
aipécews TOV “Apevavav, havepads amoppayev TOD
ce@puatos THs “ExxAnoias, péver éml ths idias
rds, Kal OALya Huds Avpaiveras Sia TO TaoL
mpodnrov av’tav tHv acéBecay elvat: of S€ THY
Sopav tod mpoBatov trepiBeBAnuévor Kal thy
éemipdverav tjuepov mpoBadrdouevor Kal mpaciav,
évdobev b¢ crrapdocortes apedas Ta TOD XpioTtod
Troipvia, Kal dia TO €& Huov wpynobar, evVKOAwS
1 om. E. 2 éroluws E.
® émdyew editi antiqui. 4 mpds E, Harl.
5 ropeverOa tres alii MSS.; wopedoec@ar duo MSS,
go
LETTER CCLXIII
reported to us. For even if our wounds do continue
the same, yet it brings us some solace to have
physicians at hand who are able, if they should get
an opportunity, to apply a swift cure to our pains.
Therefore once again! through our beloved ones
we both salute you and urge you, if the Lord grants
you an opportunity of coming to us, not to hesitate
to visit us. For the greatest commandment prescribes
the visitation of the sick.2 But if the good God
and the wise’ dispenser of our lives reserves this
blessing for another time, yet write to us such things
as is meet should be written by you for the encourage-
ment of those who are suffering affliction and the
restoration of those who have been crushed.? For
many are the crushing blows which already have
come to the Church, and great is our affliction because
of them; and there is expectation of help from
nowhere else, if the Lord does not send the cure
through you who truly serve Him.
Now the reckless and impudent heresy of the
Arians, being plainly cut off from the body of the
Church, remains in its own error, and harms us but
little because their impiety is evident to all. But
those who have clothed themselves in the skin of a
sheep,’ and present a gentle and mild appearance,
but inwardly are rending unsparingly the flocks of
Christ, and, because they have come from amongst
1 The Easterners had sent Sanctissimus and Dorotheus to
the West in 374.
2 Cf. Ecclesiasticus 7. 39. 3 Cf. 2 Cor. 1.3 and 4.
4 Cf. Matt. 7. 15.
6 om. E. 7 ramsedoera: Reg. sec., Coisl. sec.
ol
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
éuBarrovres * BrdBnv tots dmhovaré pots, ovTot
elow ot Xarerol Kal Svapvdakroe. ovs (aEtobpev
Tapa TIS vpeTepas axptBeias mTpos mdcas Tas
Kara THY avaToAnv éxkhyaotas _ OnpoorevOjvar,
iva v7) oplomodijcavres yunotos doe avy nuiv, 4)
pévovTes éml THs Siactpodpiis év éautois povors
THY BraBnv é EXOT, [) duvdpevor ex THS apudac-
TOV Kowwvias TAS. idias vooou peradidovas® Tots
mrnowdfovary. avayen éé Tourey dvopagrt
penoOivar, fi iva Kal avTou ywopianre * Tous * Tapa-
xas Tap nuiy 5 éoryalomevous* Kat Tais exKAnotars
Heavy pavepov KATAOTHOATE.® O pep ‘yap map’
HOV Aoryos Uromros €aoTt TOS Todos," @s Taxa
Oud TuVas iStwruKas prroverkias THV puxpouxiay
™ pos avTous éhopmevery® dpeis éé, doov paKpav
auTay * aT KLE MEVOL TuyXavere, TooouT@ TAEov
Tapa Tots Aaois TO ak.omea tov éyeTe, Tpos Tp°
Kal THY mapa 10 tov Oeod yap cvvaiperbar t viv
els THY vmep TOV KAT AT OVOUMEVOY emtpeénevay.
éav &€ Kal TuUpavas meloves omod Ta avTa
Soypationre, Sfrov 6 6Tt TO THO os Tov Soypart-
oavTov avavtippytov Taal THY Tapadoxny KaTa-
KEVACEL Too Soyparos.
"Eote toivuy els TOV TONNY jpiy KaTaoKeval-
ovtwp AumnY, Evo rabt0s 0 é€K TIS Y«Bacreias
THs? Kata thy puxpav >Appeviav' 65, madat
1 rhy add. E. 2 yweradodva: KE, Med.
3 yvwplonra E. * ras add. E.
5 Kal ra oxdvdara editi antiqui.
6 Kararrhonre E. 7 rots moAAots om. E,
8 abrois E, Med. ; rocodrov editi antiqui.
9 7) E. 10 om. E.
g2
LETTER CCLXIII
ourselves, easily inflict injury on the simpler folk,
these are they who are harmful and difficult to guard
against. It is these men that we would have made
known publicly by your Integrity to all the churches
in the East, in order that either, mending their ways,
they may be truly with us, or, remaining in their
perversity, they may keep their harm to themselves
alone, not being able through an unguarded com-
munion to share their own disease with their neigh-
bours. And we must mention these by name, in
order that you also may know who they are that
cause disturbances among us; and do you make
the matter clear to our churches. For statements
made by us are suspected by the many, on the ground
that we perhaps through certain personal quarrels
hold ill-will towards them. But as for you, inas-
much as you happen to live far away from them, so
much the greater is the confidence you enjoy in the
eyes of the laity, in addition to the fact that God’s
grace co-operates with you in the care of those who
labour. And if, besides, a considerable number of
you together declare the same doctrines with one
voice, it is clear that the multitude of those who have
so declared will bring about for all the acceptance of
the doctrine without contradiction.
Now one of those who causes us much sorrow is
Eustathius! of Sebaste in Lesser Armenia, who,
1 Eustathius apparently tried to secure the favour of the
Arian party by repressing the Nicene faith, and he had the
effrontery to employ his former recognition by Liberius as a
means of investing his words and actions with the authority
of one in close communion with Rome.
1 rapackevaCdvrwy EK, editi antiqui. 12 om. E.
93
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
pabntevdeis TH Ape, Kal OTE Tepager éml THS
’AreEavSpeias TAS Tovnpas KaTa TOD Movoyevods
ourTiBeis Brachnpias, axoNovb av éxeiv@ Kal Tots
yvnoLwTaTols avrov TOV padnrav évap.O wovpevos,
émreLo) erraviprOev els THY éavTod, TO paKaprorar@
emiaKorr@ * ‘Eppoyéver TO Kavcapeias, xpivovtt
avrov emt Th kaxodokia, Sporoyiav. eSwxe miaTews
vytovs. Kal obTw Thy Xelporoviay tn avrod
deEdpevos,” MeTa THY Exeivou KOluNoLW mpos TOV
éml THS Kovoravtiwour odes EvoéBuov epaper,
ovdevos éXaTTOV Kal avTov To duaceBes Soypa Tob
"Apeiou mpecBSevovta. ecita éxeiev dia oias
dnote aitias atedadeis, ehOav Tots él Tis
mar pidos aTreMOYNTATO maw, 70 pev duoceBes
CLK PUTT OMEVOS ppovnpa, pnudtwv 6€ Twa
op0ornTa mpoBardopevos.® Kal TUX@Y THS émua-
KOTAS Ss eTUXED, evOds patverat ypayras ava-
Beparic mov Tob Opoovatov év TO KATA “Ayxipav
yevouévm avTois TURNOYO. xaneiBev él Thy
Deheveray ean, dédpaxe * pera T@V EAUTOU Omo-
d6Fwv & Tavtes icacw. év be Th Kovoravrivoumone
ovvéebeto madep Tois avo TOV aipeTK@y T™ poTa-
Oeion. Kal ovTws aTeradels® THs emia Kos dia
TO év TH Ment m poxabnpija Gat, oddv éauT@
Tis aTrokatatacews émevonae THY @ os vpas dguEw.
Kal tiva pév éotw & TpoeTabn ad’T@ Tapa TOD
1 om. Med. 2 Evorddtos add. editi antiqui.
3 mpooBadAduevos editi antiqui. 4 Zypayey sex MSS.
5 dmedcaodes E,
1 4.e. the Arians.
2 In 358, when the homoiousion was accepted, and twelve
anathemas were formulated against all who rejected it.
94
LETTER CCLXIII
taught of old by Arius at the time when Arius
flourished at Alexandria, as the author of those
wicked blasphemies against the Only-begotten,
following him and being numbered among his most
faithful disciples, on returning to his own country,
gave a confession of sound faith to the most blessed
bishop Hermogenes of Caesarea, who was judging
him on the charge of false doctrine. And having |
thus received ordination at his hands, after the
decease of the latter, he ran to Eusebius of Constan-
tinople, a man who himself less than no one sponsored
the impious doctrine of Arius. Then after being
driven for some cause or other from that place, he
returned and made a defence again before the people
of his own country, concealing his impious sentiments
and screening himself behind a kind of orthodoxy of
words. And when he somehow obtained the
bishopric, he seems immediately to have written an
anathema of consubstantiation at their 1 synod con-
vened at Ancyra.2_ And going thence into Seleucia,
in conjunction with those who held the same opinions
as himself, he did what all know.? And at Con-
stantinople he again agreed with the proposals of
the heretics. And when he had accordingly been
expelled from his episcopacy on account of his former
deposition at Melitine,* he conceived of the visit to
you as a means of restoring himself. And what it
was that was proposed to him by the most blessed
3 When the council met at Seleucia, Eustathius occupied a
prominent place in its tumultuous and indecisive proceedings,
and was the head of the ten episcopal deputies sent to Con-
stantinople to lay their report before Constantine. Cf. Soz.
H. #, 4, 22 and 23.
* Before 359. Melitine in Armenia Minor. Cf. Letter
CCLXVI, note 7.
95
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
pakaproTdrov émLaKOTOU ArBepiou, tiva b€ &
avTos cuvédeto, ayvoodper, hay OTe émeaToNny
éxdpioev atroxablot@cav avTov, iy émideiEas TH
kata Tava cuvod@ amoxaréorn TO Tome. oTos
vov wop0et thy TioTtwW een, ep’ 7 £5éy9n, Kal
Tots dvabepativover TO 0moova tov overt, kal
TPOTOoTaTHS éotl THs TOV TVEULATOMAX COV aipé-
wews. érrel obv avToev yéyovev are a Suvapis
TOU aodLKely Tas éxnrnolas, Kal TH map Dav
Sedopevy avT@ Tappnata KEXPNTAL eis KaTa-
orpodny TOV TONDO, avayKn avTobev édOeiv kal
THY di0pbaow, Kal emioTanhvar Tais exkhyaotats
Tiva mév éorw ep ois ed€xOn, Tas O€ viv peta~
BrPeis a axupot THY xapw tiv S00cicav ait@ Sid
TOV TOTE TaTépov.
Acirepos per’ avrov eoTLv ‘Arroduvapuos, ov
puxpas Kal avTos Tas exo tas TapahuT ay.
Th yap Too ypadew evKonla Tpos macav wv1ro-
Geow eXov apKovoay avT@® THY yacoay, évé-
mArnoe bev TOY éauToo TUT AY ATOR THY oiKov-
peéevny, Tapakovoas TOD éyKAnpaTos! TOD A€éyorTOS,
étt DirAakar Torhoas BiBMa TONG év 6€ TO
mrjOee Snover TOANa Kal jpapTnTat. TOS
yap Suvarov eK moduhoyias exuyeiv dpaptiay ; ;
éoTe pev ovv avTod Kal Ta THS Oeoroyias, ovK
1 évrdAuaros alius MS. ; éxxAnoiaorixod editi antiqui.
1 Ordained Bishop of Rome May 22, 352 4.D., as successor
to Julius I.
2 Eustathius was unwilling to call the Holy Ghost either
God or a creature. Macedonius, Marathonius, and others
refused to leave this question in suspense. They urged that
the Holy Ghost must be a creature, a minister and servant of
96
LETTER CCLXIII
bishop Liberius,) and what it was that he himself
agreed to, we know not, except that he brought back
a letter restoring him, by displaying which at the
synod of Tyana he was restored to his place. This
man now tries to destroy that creed on the basis of
which he was received, and he associates with those
who anathematize consubstantiation, and is the
leader of the heresy of the pneumatomachi.? Since,
then, his power to harm the churches came from your
quarter, and since he has used the privilege granted
him by you for the downfall of the many, from you
must come also his correction, and you should write
to the churches what the conditions are on which he
was received, and how now, having undergone a
change, he nullifies the favour that was granted to
him by the fathers of that time.
Second to him is Apollinarius, who also is troubling
the churches in no small degree. For since by his
facility in writing he has a tongue that suffices him
for every subject, he has filled the world with his
books, disregarding the charge of him who said:
“ Avoid making many books ’’;? and in the multi-
tude of them he has clearly sinned much. For how
is it possible “‘in the multitude of words to avoid
sin” ?4 Now there are not only his theological
God. The new sect was known as the Macedonians, Mara-
thonians, or Pneumatomachi (‘‘Combators against the
Spirit’’). Cf. Soc. 2.45; Soz. 4.27; and Theodoret 2. 16.
% Cf. Ecclesiastes 12. 12: the Douay version is based on a
slightly different text: ‘‘ Of making many books there is no
end: and much study is an affliction of the flesh.”’
* Cf. Prov. 10. 19: é« modvaoyias obk expedtn auoprlay,
pedduevos Bt xe:A€wy vohuwy ton. ‘‘In the multitude of words
_ there shall not want sin: but he that refraineth his lips is
most wise.”’
97
VOL. IV. H
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
éx ypadixav amobeiEewv, adnX && avOpwrivev
apopuav+ tiv KatacKkevny éyovta eats dé avT@
Kal Ta Tepl dvactdcews pvOiKas ouyKelpeva,
n \ > ” n > / ¢ tal
parrov &€ “lovsaixds, év ols not madi pas
Tpos THY vowiKiy vToatpépev® RaTpelav, Kal
Tad nas repitenOnoecOar, Kal caBSParifew,
Kal Bpwpdtov améxecOat, cal Ovoias mpocoicew
Oc, kal mpocxuvyncew év ‘lepocodvpuors emi Tod
vaod, Kal dws ato Xprotiavav “lovdaious yev7-
cecOar. wv ti adv yévorto KaTayeNacTOTeEpor,
lal \ > , n , an la
padrrov Sé€ adAXrOTPLWTEpOY TOD evayyEALKOD Sory-
patos; eta Kal Ta Tepl capKw@oews TOTAavTHY
érroinoe TH AdEeAHOTNTL THY > Tapayny, MOTE OALyOL
Nov TaV évTETUXNKOTaY TOV apyaioY THs EevoE-
Belas Siacwfover yapaxtijpa: oi S€ ToAXoi, Tals
KawwoTouiats mpoaéxortes, eketpdmnaay eis SnTn-
ces Kal piroveixous epevpécers TOV avapEedrav
TOUT@Y PHNUATwV.
¢ / a 5] / \ \ \
O pévrot Ilavdivos, et pév Te Kal tweplt THY
xNelpoToviay émidyipov ever avTol ay eltrovTe*
npas dé Avei, Tos MapxéAXov tpoorerovbads *
Soypact, Kal Tods akoNovOodyTas avT@ adtaxpites
els THY KoLVwviav éavTodD mpoctémevos. oldaTeE
dé, adedghol timidtato, OTs Tans Huov TIS
> / ’ / BA \ / ,
édridos abérnow exer TO MapxédXrov Soypa,
ote Tiov év idia tmoordcet oporoyodv, adda
1 Aoyiouay Coisl. sec., Reg. sec.
® amoorpépew E, mpoodyey duo alii. 3 om. E.
4 rpowemovws K, Med. ; remoiOds editi antiqui.
1 7.e. Saturday.
* Bishop of Ancyra in Galatia, contemporary of Basil.
Although formerly an earnest contender for the Catholic
98
LETTER CCLXIII
writings, which are constructed, not out of Scriptural
proofs, but out of human arguments, but there are
also his writings about the resurrection, composed
in the manner of myths, or rather in the manner of
the Jews, wherein he tells us to return again to the
worship which is according to the law, and again to
be circumcised, and to observe the Sabbath,! and to
abstain from meat, and to offer sacrifices to God, and
to worship in the temple at Jerusalem, and in
general to become Jews instead of Christians. What
could be more ridiculous, or rather more foreign to
the teaching of the Gospel, than these things?
Then too his statements about the incarnation have
caused such confusion among the brethren that now
few of such as have read them preserve the ancient
character of the true religion; and as for the many,
they, being intent on innovations, have been turned
aside to inquiries and contentious investigations of
these unprofitable words.
As to Paulinus, however, whether there is anything
reprehensible about his ordination you yourself could
say; but us he grieves by being inclined toward the
teachings of Marcellus,? and by admitting his fol-
lowers indiscriminately into communion with him-
self. And you know, most honoured brethren, that
the doctrine of Marcellus contains the destruction of
all our hope, neither confessing the Son in His proper
faith against the Arians, in refuting the heterodox writings
of Asterius, he was accused of falling himself into doctrines
combining the errors of Sabellius and Paul of Samosata.
Thus he appeared to teach that the Son had no real
personality, but was merely the external manifestation of
: me Father, being called the Son of God, viewed as man
only.
99
H 2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
T poevexOevra. Kal maduy broctpéyravta els Tov
b0ev mpondAOev, ovTeE TOV Tapaxdytov isis
tpertnkévar cvyYwpodv: wBaTE OVK AV TLS GuapToL
Xprotiavic poo pev TAVTENOS adrot play amTro-
paivey Thv aipeoty, lovdaic pov bé mapepOappévov
avTny T poo aryopevor. TOUT@V THY emrtwéherav
yevéa Oar Tap vpeov émubn tober. yévouTo S av,
el emia Tet Aart Kkatai@onre mdoas Tais KaTa TaD
dvatonyy exxAnoiats, TOUS TavTa Tapa apdo-
covTas, el ev diopboivro, elLKat KOLV@VLKOUS, el dé
€7 (LEeVELY prroveixws BovnouvT0 Tais KawoTopiass,
xopivecOar at’ avTav. Kal ore pev edeu nas
ouvedpevovTas pera Tis dpeTépas ppovncews ev
Kowh oKeper Ta sept TOUT@Y diaraBeiv, ovde
avtol dyyvoobpev" GAN é€rrerd2) 6 Katpos ovK évoi-
dwar Kal TO avaBdadr€ecbar 1 rae ov, THS amr?
avTav BraBns épprEwpévns, dvayKaios ameareih-
apev Tovs aderdous, iva boa Kai THY éx Tov
ypampatos Sidacxarlay tapédabe, TadTa rap
éavTav avadiddEavtes, Kiunowow*® tay Ti
evAdBevav els TO TapaaxXécOar Thy emi€ntouperny *
BonPetay tais tod Beod éxxAnoiass.
CCLXIV
Badpon, émicxdtr@ 'Edécons, év éEopia dvtt
Te ws arnbas Deoptrertaro Kal Taons aidods
Kal Tins akiw émicxom@ Bapon Bacinreos ev
1 gvaBartécba EB. 2 bm’ editi antiqui.
3 Kivhowuev KE. 4 én) rod Cnroupévou KE.
1 According to the Benedictine editors (Chap. XX XVII),
the two letters written to Bishop Barses of Edessa, i.e. Letters
Ioo
LETTER CCLXIV
person, but as having been sent forth and as having
again returned to Him from whom He went forth,
nor admitting that the Paraclete has His own person;
so that one would not err in proclaiming the heresy
utterly foreign to Christianity and in declaring it a
perverted Judaism. We beg that the care of these
matters come from you. And they would be cared
for, if you should deign to write to all the churches
in the East, that those who make these false asser-
tions, if they mend their ways, are in communion,
but if they contentiously wish to abide in their
innovations, are separated from those in communion.
And that we ought to determine these matters
sitting with your Wisdom in common council together,
we ourselves are also not unaware; but since the
occasion does not permit, and delay is harmful, the
harm from them having already taken root, we have
of necessity despatched these brethren, in order that
whatever has escaped the account contained in our
letter, they may inform you of themselves, and thus
may stir your Reverences to furnish the desired aid
to the churches of God.
LETTER CCLXIV
To Barses, Bisnop or Eprssa, WHILE IN Exe!
To one who is truly most beloved of God and worthy
of every respect and honour, Bishop Barses, Basil
CCLXIV and CCLXVII, should be assigned to the last years of
_ the reign of Valens, perhaps to 377, for in both Basil expresses
hope of approaching peace, since the persecution had reached-
its height. Theodoret, H.Z. 4. 16, says that this Barses had
fled to the island of Aradus, off the coast of Phoenicia, but
Iot
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Kupio Xaipew. €pXopevov TOV yenovoratev
abverpav TaV _Tept Aopvivov T™ pos THY evAaBerav
cou, 75éos THD apopuny TOV ypapparov edefa-
peBa, Kab T poo aryopevouer oe ds.’ autor, ed ouevor
TO ayiw Bcd EXPL tocovtou purayxOnjvar! rH
ton ravrn, péx pes ob karakiobdpev iSeiv ge kat
aTo\avaat TOV év col Xapioparov. povov evXou,
TApakare, iva o Kuptos 7) Tapao@ nuas Els
TéAOS TOLS éxo pois Tob oravpod Tov Xpuorob,
anna purdgy * Tas éavTov éxkhyotas MEX pe TOU
Kalpod THs elpnvns, tv avTos oldev Oo dixavos
KPLTNS TOTE aTOOWTEL. aTrodwcEr yap, Kal OUK
éyxatanetyrer nas els TO TavTenés. GAN domep
Tois ‘Iopandirats THY éBdounkovractiay Hpioev
vmép TOV dpapTnudtov els THY Tips aixpnaroaias
karadixny, obT@ taxa Kal nas o Suvatos Xpov@
Twi @prapevep mapadovs avaxahécerat TOT wal
amoKaTacTnaEl els Thy €& apyns elpnuny" ¢ él a)
4 >
dpa éyryus mov ear % atootacia kal Ta vov
yivoueva Tpooimwa éote THS eioddov Tov *AvTu-
1 SiapvdAaxOjva editi antiqui.
2 pvddie: quatuor MSS. ; puAdto: editi antiqui.
moved to the town of Oxyrhynchus in Egypt, because crowds
had flocked to him on hearing of his miracles. Finally, he
went to a remote spot called Philo.
When an opportunity presented itself, Basil wrote to him to
commend himself to his prayers. Barses, however, did not
receive this letter, or perhaps did not receive it before he wrote
again to Basil to complain of the latter’ssilence. Accordingly,
Basil wrote again, this time entrusting his letter to certain
Cappadocians then on their way to Egypt. He also entrusted
them with a small gift for the saintly exile.
1 The identity of this Domninus is not clear. The name is
fairly common at this period, e.g. Nilus, Letter III, 43 and 144.
102
LETTER CCLXIV
sends greetings in the Lord. Since our most loyal
brethren, Domninus? and his party, are going to
your Reverence, we have gladly accepted the
opportunity for this letter, and we greet you through
them, praying to the holy God that we may be
preserved in this life until such time as we are deemed
worthy to see you and to enjoy the gifts of grace
that are in you. Only pray, I urge, that the Lord
may not deliver us finally to the enemies of the Cross
of Christ,? but may preserve His churches until the
time of peace; and the just Judge Himself knows
when He will render this to us.3 For He will render
it, and He will not forsake us utterly. Nay, just as
for the Israelites He appointed a term of seventy *
years of captivity as the punishment for their sins,
so perhaps the Almighty, having given us also over
to an appointed period, will some day call us back
and restore us to the peace of old; unless indeed
apostasy is somewhere near, and what is now hap-
pening is a prelude to the entrance of the Antichrist.®
2 Phil. 3. 18.
3 Cf. 2 Tim. 4. 8: Aomov, amroxertai pot 6 ris dixacocdvns
orépavos, dy amoddcet por 5 Kipios ev éxelvn TH Nuépz, 6 Sikatos
kpitns. ov pdvoy dé euol, AAG Kal maar Tois Hyamnkdor Thy
émipdvetay aitod. ‘‘ As to the rest, there is laid up for me a
crown of justice, which the Lord the just judge will render to
me in that day : and not only to me, but to them also that love
his coming.”’
4 Cf. Jer. 25. 12.
§ Cf. 1 John 2. 18: Maidia, eoxdrn dpa eoriv, nal Kabws
heovoare bri aytixpictos epxerat, Kal viv dytixpioror moddAol
yeysvacw. 80ev yiwéoropev bri eoxdtn Spa éoriv. “ Little
children, it is the last hour: and as you have heard that
Antichrist cometh, even now there are become many Anti-
christs: whereby we know that it is the last hour.’’ Cf.
also 2 John 7.
103
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
xpiotov. omep bé éav 7, mpocevyou iva h tas
Orirpers Tapevéyen %) Huds amtaictous bia TOV
Prixpewr 0 ayabos Siacwontat. Tacav THY cvVvo-
diav Tv Katakiwbeicay ovveivar TH evAaBela cou
aoratoueba dia cod. TH ov evAdBevav of odv
nuiv TavTes Tpocayopevovow. éppwpmévos Kal
evOupos év Kupig, trepevyopevos pou, purayGeins}
TH TOV Oeod éxxrAnotia yapite TOD “Aryiov.?
CCLXV
Eiroyio cat “AreEdvdpm nai ‘Aproxpatiov,
émuicxorrois Aiyvmrrou® é€optabeiow
/ b] al ee ¢ a > n
Meyadnv €v taow ebtpicxopev tod ayabod
@ecod tHv Tepl Tas éxxAnolas avdTovd oiKovomiar,
n \
@aote Kal ta SoKxodvtTa eivar oxvOpwra Kab pi)
mavtTn Kata BovAnow araytdvtTa, Kal tadra
én wpereia THY TOBY oikovopetaOaL, ev TH
dvaPewpnt@ tov Oeod copia Kal toils divebinye.
dotols avTov THs SiKatocvyns Kpiwacw. dod
yap Kal thv tyetépay aydrnv é« tov Kar’
1 S:apvaaxGelns editi antiqui.
2 rod ‘Aylov] avrod KH, editi antiqui.
3 Aiyuntlos editi antiqui.
1 Written in 377. Shortly after writing to the Westerners,
Basil wrote to the exiled confessors of Egypt in Palestine,
many of whom had written a joint letter to Apollinarius,
although Adelphius and Isidore had written individually to
him. But after Apollinarius broke away in open heresy, he
boasted in a letter to Paulinus of Antioch about the testimony
of the confessors and their letters. This stirred the confessors
and roused their suspicions about Paulinus, and when some
104
LETTER CCLXV
And if this thing should happen, pray that the good
Lord may either take away our afflictions or preserve
us unvanquished through our afflictions. The entire
synod that has been thought worthy to associate
with your Reverence we salute through you. All
with us send greetings to your Reverence. Hale
and hearty in the Lord, praying for me, may you be
preserved to the Church of God by the grace of the
Holy One.
LETTER CCLXV
To Evutoaius, ALEXANDER, AND HaRPocRATION,
EXILED Bisnops or Eeyprt 1
Great in all things do we find the good God’s ad-
ministration of His churches, so that even those things
which seem to forebode trouble and which do not
turn out entirely according to our wishes are being
administered for the benefit of the majority, in the
incomprehensible wisdom of God and the unsearch-
able judgments of His justice.2 For behold, after
the Lord had removed your Charities from the regions
of the works of Apollinarius reached them, they could not
remain silent about theinjury done to the Church and wrote their
thoughts on Apollinarius to the monks of Nitra. When Basil
learned of their zeal in refuting heresies, he decided to foster
communion with them by letter. He accordingly despatched
the deacon Elpidius with this and the following letter. Cf.
Vita 8. Basilii, 37. 3-7.
Nothing is known of this Eulogius more than is mentioned
here. The Alexander of this letter is not mentioned elsewhere.
- Harpocration was bishop of Bubastus (Basta) in Egypt, one
of the bishops consecrated by Melchius. Cf. Athan. A pol.
contra Arianos.
2 Cf. Rom. 11. 33.
105
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Alyurtov ToTwv avactncas 6 Kuptos, eis péonv
ayayov tHv IlaXarotivny idpicato, Kata piunow
tov marae “lopanr, ov bia THs aiypadwotas
ayaywv eis tHv “Acovplov yhv, éoBece tHv éxet
elowAoAaTpelav Sia THS TOV ayiwv émdnpias.
Kal viv Toivuv oUTws ebpioKopev NoyLGopevor, OTL
Tov wmép THS evoeBeias GProv buav! mpoBar-
Aopevos 6 Kupuos, tiv pev dia tis eEopias otdb.ov
jvoute TOV paKkaplov aywricpaTwr, Tots Sé Trept-
Tuyxavovaety Upav TH arya _T poapéo et évapyi}
Ta mpos swTnpiav éyapioaTto Urodeiypata. é€7rel
obv Th Tod Ocod yapits EuaBopev buov THhv opOo-
TNTAa THS TiaTEws, éudOopev Se TO TEpl THY AOEd-
hotnta émiperés, Kal Ste ov tapépyws ovde
nuerAnpévas Trapéxecbe? Ta KoWwMpedNn Kal avay-
Kaila pos cwrnpiav, GAN el te pds oiKxodopny
TOV éxKAnoL@v évepyeiv mpoapetobe, SiKxatov
éroyiodpeba ® Kowwwvot yevécOar ths ayabijs
pepioos tua Kal cvvdrat éavtovs dia TOD ypapu-
patos TH Uuetépa evraBela. odsrep &vexa area tel-
Napev* Kal Tov ToOEwoTaTov vidv hua@v Kal
ovvdidKovov ’EXrisiov, mod pev THY emriaTONnY
d:axopitovta, ouod Sé Kal map éavtod duvdpuevov
atayyeiia. viv doa THY €K TOD YpdupaTtos
expvyn SidacKaniav.
Madruota 8 Huds éréppwoe mpos THv émiOv-
plav Ths cuvadelas buav 1) axon Tod mepl THY
op0ornta Cnrov THs evoeBelas bu@v: OTL ovTE
TrAnOe cuvTaypatov ovTEe TOLKINia TopiopaTov
1 fuiv editi antiqui; judy Med.
2 wapéc xecbe E; mapépxeode quatuor recent. MSS.
3 evoulcaper editi antiqui.
106
LETTER CCLXV
of Egypt, He led you into the midst of Palestine and
established you there in imitation of the Israel of old,
by leading whom through captivity into the land of
Assyria, He extinguished the idolatry there by the
visit of His holy ones. So now also, if we consider
the matter in this way, we find that the Lord, by
placing before you the contest for the true religion,
has opened up to you by means of your exile a stadium
of blessed struggles,? and to those who have met with
your noble principles He has given visible examples
for salvation. Since, then, by the grace of God we
have learned of the orthodoxy of your faith, and have
learned of your care for the brethren, and that not
perfunctorily nor carelessly do you furnish the means
which are of common benefit and indispensable to
salvation, but that you purpose to give effect to
whatever conduces to the edification of the churches,
we have considered it right to come into communion
with your good company and to join ourselves
through this letter with your Reverences. For this
reason we have despatched our most beloved son
and fellow-deacon Elpidius,? who both conveys the
letter and is able of himself to relate to you whatever
has escaped the account contained in the letter.
But especially have we been strengthened in the
desire for union with you by the report of your zeal
for orthodoxy in religion—that neither by multitude
of books nor by subtlety of sophisms has the firmness
1 Cf. 4 Kings 17 and Isaias 10. 11.
2 For a similar figure taken from the athletic games cf.
1 Cor. 9. 24 and 25; also 2 Tim. 2. 5 and 2 Tim. 4. 7.
3 This Elpidius is mentioned in Letter CXXXVIII.
Nothing further is known about him.
4 GmréoretAa Med.
107
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
mapnvexOn bpey TO oTEppov Ths Kapdlas' adn’
éréyywte pev TOUS KATA TOV aTOcTOALKOV
Soyuadtwv Kawvotouobvtas, ciwmh S€ KaTaoxelv
THY evepyoupéevny tap avTav BrABnv ov Kate-
déEacbe. Kal yap TO dvTe TOAAHY evpomev AUVTHY
\ a a >? : / n na /
Tapa mao. Tois avTexouévors THs Tod Kupiov
eipnvns éml tais vewrepoToviars Tais mavTobatrais
> ld fal 8 / A 4 ye /
Atodvapiov Tod Aaodixéws, 65 TorovT@! mrEOV
rv ¢e lal iA gS > > 2 e n \
éehuTnoey nuds, dow édokev elvar éF 2 yuav To
é& apyis. To pév yap mapa havepod todepiou
a a a /
madeiv tt, Kav UTEpBddrn® TO aryewva,* hopnrov
TWS €oTL TH KATATOVOULEV@, KADwS YyéeypaTrTaL,
ve TONNES | ‘ b) / / e / ” \ \
ott Ei 0 éyOpos wveidicé pe Urnjveyxa av: TO be
2 HE 7 \ > , ft \
Tap opmowvyou Kal oixeiou BAaBns Twos Teipa-
Ojvat, tovTo Svadopov mavTer@s Kal ovdeniav
éxov tapauviiav. dv yap mpocedoxicapev
auwvaotiatny é€ew > THs adnOeias, TodTOV evpo-
pev vov év rodXois eutrodifevta toils owlomévots
éx Tov TeptédKewy avTav TOV vodyv Kal aroomay
THs evOdTHnTOs TaY SoypaTwv. Ti yap év Epyas
map avtov ToAmnpov Kal Oepuov ove érpadyOn ;
TL 5€ év AOYous Ov TapeTrevonOn vewTepov Kal
> / > a \ ’ x43?
émixexivouvevpévov ; ov naca pev “Exxrynola éh
e \ 6 > / @ ” / be a ¢ \9 re
eauTnv” eueplo0n, pardiota o€ Tals vo’ TwV
’ / / b] / >
opOoddo-wv KuBepvopévas émimendbévt@y map
avTov mpos To cxicat Kal idiav Twa Tapacuva-
1 rocovtor F. 2 om. Harl. et Med.
3 brepBddy E. 4 roy aryewdy E.
5 tyew E. ® éauris E.
108
LETTER CCLXV
of your heart been disturbed; nay, you have recog-
nized those who make innovations against the :
apostolic teachings, and you have not consented to
cover over by silence the harm that is being worked
by them. For in truth we have found much distress
among all who cling to the peace of the Lord at the
manifold innovations of Apollinarius of Laodicea,!
who has distressed us so much the more in that in
the beginning he seemed to be one of us. For while
any suffering inflicted by an open enemy, even if it
is excessive in painfulness, is somehow endurable to
the sufferer, as it is written: “ For if my enemy had
reviled me, I would verily have borne with it ”’;?
to experience injury at the hands of one of like
mind and a close friend, this is altogether hard to
bear and admits of no consolation. For him whom we
expected to have as a fellow-champion of truth,' this
man have we now found among the masses obstruct-
ing those who are being saved by leading their minds
astray and by drawing them away from right doc-
trine. For what that is rash and hasty among deeds
has not been done by him? And what that is novel
and rash among words has not been devised? Has
not the whole Church been divided against itself,
especially when men are sent by him to the churches
governed by the orthodox to tear them asunder and
1 On Apollinarius, cf. Letter CCLXIII. He was highly
esteemed both by Athanasius and Basil, for his classical
culture, piety, and loyalty to the Nicene Creed during the
Arian controversy, until he brought out a Christological heresy
which is called after him, and which in some respects prepared
the way for Monophysitism.
2 Cf. Psal. 54. 13-15. 3 Cf. 3 John 8.
7 mapa editi antiqui.
109
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
yoyny exduxio at ; oul yeraras TO péya THs
evoeBetas pvaTiplov, ws avev aod Kal Kdnpov
erLrKOTT OV TEpleprouEvar, Kal Ovowa rvirdov
TepupepovTav, ovdev é catopbovvTov els 7 po-
KOT Tob evaryyediov THS elpnvns Kab cornpias ; ;
ov! oi mept Tod Ocod Aoyou TANpELS Trap avT@
elow aceBav Soyudtav, THs maravis aceBeias
Tov pataoppovos LaPedriov d: avtov viv ava-
vewOeions év Tols aurtdypacw; eb yap a
mepipépovatvy of LeSacrtnvol un cvpmérracTat
Tap ex Oper, anrra Kar adnbevav avTov elias
ouyypapat, ovdeuiay els do €Bevay dmepBoryy
KxaTaréourre, TOV auToV Marépa eyor kal Tiov
kal Ilvedua,? cal GrAX\a Twa oKoTeLVa aceB7-
pata,® & huels ovde Tails aKoais jnuav KaTedeEa-
peda mapadeEac bar, eUXOMEVOL pndeuiav pmepida
exe pos Tous éxelva Ta Pypara pbeyEapévous.
ovxl TUYKEXUTAL Tap aut 0 THS evavOporrnrews
oyos 5 ; OvK aupiBoros yeyove TOUS Toros an
TWTNHPLOS Tob Kupiov TOV oixovopia éx Tay
Oorep@yv avtod Kal oKotewav TEepl capKocews
Cntnudtwv ; & mdvTa cvvayayeiv Kal eis EXeyxXov
1 rady E. 2 kal mdéaw Tidy cal Marépa add. editi antiqui.
3 ckorewa aoeBhuatal doeBH phuara EK.
1 Apollinarius and Vitalis, besides the two churches of
Antioch and Laodicea, organized another at Berytus, of which
a certain Timothy became bishop. Other bishops were conse-
crated and sent to a distance.
2 Cf. 1 Tim. 3. 16.
3 For “ the gospel of peace ’’ cf. Eph. 5.14 and 15. Cf. also
Phil. 1. 12.
4 Duchesne, The Early History of the Church, 2. 469, says :
“It appears, however, that upon the question of the Trinity
Ifo
LETTER CCLXV
to vindicate some peculiar illegal service? + Is not
the great mystery of godliness? mocked, as bishops
go about without laity and clergy, and bear
an empty name, and accomplish nothing for the
promotion of the Gospel of peace * and salvation?
Are not his sermons about God full of impious teach-
ings, the old impiety of the empty-minded Sabellius
being now renewed by him in his books?4 For
if the books that the Sebastenes are circulating have
not been composed by enemies but are truly his
writings, he has left no possibility of surpassing his
impiety, for he calls Father and Son and Spirit the
same, and commits certain other obscure impieties,
which we did not consent even to receive into our
ears, praying to have no part with the men who
uttered those statements. Has not the doctrine of
the incarnation been destroyed by him? Has not
our Lord’s saving dispensation been made ambiguous
to the many because of the turbid and cloudy ques-
tions he raises concerning the incarnation? To
collect all these and to bring them to refutation
there was nothing serious with which to reproach him (Apol-
linarius). With regard to the Incarnation, he taught as
follows: Christ had received from humanity a body inspired by
a soul, but the human mind had been replaced in Him by the
Divine element.”’
The Sabellians imagined God as a monad who extends Him-
self in a Trinity. The designations, Father, Son, and Holy
Spirit, mean three successive manifestations. These expan-
sions are temporary; they are caused by the needs of the
creature. When once this need has ceased, the expansion
equally ceases, and the Divinity again draws itself in. They
were not agreed upon the subject of the Divine Sonship : some
made it consist in the humanity of Christ; others in the blend
of Word and humanity; others again said that Word assumes
the character of Son at the Incarnation. This Incarnation was
transitory; it ceased before the sending of the Holy Spirit.
III
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
KATATTHTAL “aKpoDd Kal ypovov Kal Aoyou Setrat.
tov 6€ TOV éTayyedL@V TOTOV Tis OUTwS NhavICE
Kal nuavpwoev, ws 7) TOUTOV pvOoTOLia; Os YE
THY paKkapiay édrida, THY aToKepevny Tos
TodtTevoamévorst Kata To Evayyéduov Tod
Xpiotod, ovTw TaTrEas Kal Eppimpévws eTOwN-
cev eEnyjoacbat, wate eis ypawdets * wwOous Kal
Noyous "lovsaixods extparfvar' dvobev émayyér-
AeTat® Tov vaod THY avavéwoty, Kal THS vomiKAs
aTpElas THY TapaTHpnow, Kal Tadd apytepéa
TUTLKOV META TOV AANOWOV apytepéa, Kal Ouciav *
rep auapTi@v peta TOV apuvov TOD Beod Tov
alpovta® thv dpaptiav Tov Kocmouv: Kal Bar-
Tio Mata pEepiKa meTa TO Ev BatTicpa, Kal oTOdOY
dapdrews paytilovcav tiv ’ExxkXnolav thy ovK
éxovoav Sua THs eis Xpiotov Tictews amidov 4)
putida y} TL TOY TOLOUTMD, kal kadapicpov Nérpas
peTa THY aTd0eay THs avactdcews’ Kal Enro-
tuTias mpochopdv, OTe ovTEe yapodow ovTE
yapioxovtat’ dptot mpolécews peta TOY apToV
TOV €k TOU ovpavod' AVXVOL KaLomEvoL META TO
pas TO adynOivov' Kal Gros ei vdv Oo vopwos TOV
évtor@v év Sdypact® xatypyntat, SHrov? 6tt
1 qodtrevouevas BE, 2 ypadders editi antiqui.
3 émayyéAdco Oa: Harl. et Med. * @voias editi antiqui.
® dpayra editi antiqui. 6 od add, E, editi.
* ore add. HK, editi.
1 Cf. Col. 1. 5 and 6.
2 Apollinarius explained the Scriptures in their natural
sense. By following this method, he found himself led to
deduce from the Apocalypse the promise of the Reign of a
Thousand Years, and of an earthly restoration of the Temple
Iiz2
LETTER CCLXV
require both much time and discussion. And on
the subject of the promises, who has so obscured and
darkened it as the myth-making of this man? Why,
he has had the temerity to interpret the blessed hope,
that is laid up for those who have lived their lives
according to the Gospel of Christ,1 in so mean and
loose a manner that it has been turned into old
wives’ tales and Jewish stories! He proclaims the
renewal of the temple afresh, and the observance
of the worship according to the law, and again a
typical high priest after we have had the true high
priest, and a sacrifice for sin after we have had the
Lamb of God who taketh away the sin of the world ; 8
and partial baptisms after the one baptism,’ and a
heifer’s ashes sprinkling the Church, which through
faith in Christ has not spot or wrinkle or any such
thing,® and cleansing of leprosy after we have had
the painless state of the resurrection; and an offering
of jealousy,® when they neither marry nor are joined
in marriage;? shew-bread after the Bread from
heaven;® burning lamps after the true light; ® and,
in short, if the law of the commandments has now
been abolished in dogmas, clearly some day the
and of the Law. Cf. 1 Tim. 4. 7: robs 8& BeBhaAous xa)
ypawdes uwvOovs mapatod. ybuvale d¢ ceavrdy mpds edaéBeiav.
“ But avoid foolish and old wives’ fables: and exercise
thyself unto godliness.”’
3 Cf. John 1. 29.
* Cf. Eph. 4.5: efs Kdépios, wid mloris, &y Baértioua. “One
Lord, one faith, one baptism.”’
5 Cf. Eph. 5. 25-27.
6 Cf. Numbers 5. 15: Yorw yap Ovaia Cndrorumias, Ovola
kynuoctbyvov avapimuvhokovoa Gpaptiay. “ Because it is a sacrifice
of jealousy, and an oblation searching out adultery.”
7 Cf. Matt. 22. 30. 8 Cf. John 6. 32.
® Cf. John 1. 9.
113
VOL. IV. I
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
ToTe Ta Soyuata Tov Xpiotod év Tots voptKois
évtadpacw axupwOncetat.+
"Ext rovtos aicytvn pev kal évtpot) éxd-
Aupev Hudv Ta Tpocwma, AUTH dé Bapeta
TeTANPOKEVY HuaY Tas Kapdias. 510 TapaKkad-
obmev Uuas, ws emiatHnpovas iatpods Kal Sdedr-
Saypuévous év mpaitnte? mardeverv Tovs avTtb.a-
TiWewévous, Tepabjvar avTov éravayayelvy Tmpos
thy evtakiav THs "Exxdyoias, kal meioat avtov
Katapporhoar THS ToAUpe@vias TOV TUYTAYLATOY,
éBeBaiwoe yap tov THs mapotplas Aoyov, 6Tt OvK
éotiw é« Trodrvroylas éxpuyeiv® dpaptiar,
oteppas S¢ ait@ mpoBddrAdew Ta THs dpPodokias
Séypata, wa Kaxeivov émavopOwors pavepa
yévntat Kal toils aderdois avtod yvapicOH 1
peTapéenera,
Eiroyov 5¢ cal wept tav kata MapxedXov
iropvjcart thy etrAdBeav tywov, wa pndev
1 axupwihoovra EK. 2 mpadtntt E, Harl., Med.
3 diapvyeiv Es éxped-yew Med.
4 SrouvnoOjvac quatuor MSS.
1 Apollinarius was a most prolific writer. He assisted
his father in reconstructing the Scriptures on the classical
models. He also wrote in defence of Christianity against
Julian and Porphyry; of orthodoxy against the Manicheans,
Arians, Eunomius, and other heretics; biblical commentaries,
and other works, of which only fragments remain, His
exegesis was famous.
2 Cf. Prov. 10. 19.
’ The Benedictine editors remark: “‘ It seems strange and
at first sight almost incredible that Marcellus had left the
Church on account of his impious errors. St. Athanasius had
suspected his teachings, but finally believed him cleansed from
his errors. His disciples presented letters from Athanasius to
14
LETTER CCLXV
dogmas of Christ will be made void in the injunctions
of the law.
Because of these things shame and humiliation
have covered our faces and deep grief has filled our
hearts. Therefore we exhort you, as skilled phy-
sicians and men who have been trained to discipline
your opponents in gentleness, to endeavour to lead
him back to the good order of the Church, and to
persuade him to despise the verbosity of his writings +
(for he has confirmed the words of the proverb, that
“in the multitude of words it is not possible to
escape sin’’),2 and firmly to place before him the
teachings of orthodoxy, that his amendment may
become manifest and his repentance be made known
to the brethren.
And it is wise to remind your Reverences also
about the party of Marcellus,? that you may not
the confessors of Egypt. Epiphanius declared that various
judgments were passed on him. Paulinus received his
disciples without discrimination. Basil (Letter LXIX) com-
lained that he had been received into communion by the
hurch of Rome.
‘*Basil’s testimony is further strengthened by the fact that
during the last years of his life he removed Marcellus from his
communion. Moreover, if Athanasius had always been in
communion with him, there would have been no need of his
disciples’ requesting the confessors of Egypt to receive them
into communion. Furthermore, Peter, the successor of
Athanasius, would not have complained as he did in his reply
to Basil (cf. Letter CCLXVI, Basil) of the violation of the
canons if Marcellus and his followers had always been in
communion.
*¢ Therefore, it can be concluded that Marcellus fell into error
towards the end of his life, that he was cut off from communion
with Athanasius. Deserted by the entire East, the communion
which he had been granted at one time by the Church of Rome
could have been of little profit.’’
115
ie
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
dmepioKen Tas pnd evKoras mept avT@yv TUTw-
onte. adr érrerdy Soymarov evexev aceBav
cE Oe THS "Exxdyatas éxelvos, TOUS émopévous
auT@ avaryKaion, avabepaticavras éxetvny THY
aipeow oUT@ dexrous yever Oar TH Kowovia, iv
ol Hpty owvamTTopevot bV owav mapa Taos
dexPGor Tis abeApornros. érrel vov ye ou
petpla Kate XE AUT TOUS _ToXNovs, axovaavTas
6Tt T a paryevoevous Tpos THV UpeTepav THOT NTE
Kal mpoankacbe Kab Kowovias avtois éxxhn-
oLagTiKis peTedoxare. Kairouye eldévar vpas
EXpHYs OTL TH Tob Ocod Xapere ouTeE Kara, THV
davatohny povot éoré, andra Kal moXAOVS éxere
THS EavT@V pepidos, ot Ty TOV TaTtépov éxdiKov-
ow epAodo€iar, TOV KaTa Nixavav TO evaeBes
Soyya THS TTTEDS éxDepevorv" al oi THS Sicews
mavres ovppeovor Opiv Te Kal Hiv TuyXdvovaty"
ov deEdpuevor THS TiaTEWws TOV Tomo € Sxouen Tap
€auTots, émopevor avTav TH Uywawvovon + didac-
Kania. eden ovv mavtas mrnpopopeiaA at TOvs
€v TH avuri ovvadela TuyxdvorTas vpiv, iva Kal
ryivopeva paddov BeBarwOy” év Th TAELoveV
cvyearabecer, Kal a lpn wh Svecrrato év TH
TIVOY mTpocrmpes éTépwv adiotapévov. ovVT@S
obv Hv mpémov Bovrevoaa bat dpas ° o7tBapas
Kal mpaws mepl T paywarov Tacals Tats kara
THY olkoupevny exxAnotats SuahepovT@v. ov yap
6 Tax TL Soypatioas ematveTos, an’ o mayios
ral doanrebTos éxaora Kavovioas, aoe ral eis
TOV meTa TAUTA Xpovov éeralopevny TH yvepny
Soxipwtépav aivesOa, odtos amodexTos Kal
1 rh bye? editi antiqui.
116
LETTER CCLXV
decide anything about them thoughtlessly or rashly.
But since on account of impious teachings he has left
the Church, his followers must not, until after they
have anathematized that heresy, become acceptable
for our communion, in order that those who join
with us through you may be received by all the
brethren. For now at least no moderate grief has
seized the many, upon hearing that when these men
presented themselves to your Honours you both
received them and shared ecclesiastical communion
with them. And yet you ought to have known
that by God’s grace you are not alone in the East,
but you have many in your party who vindicate the
orthodoxy of those fathers who at Nicaea set forth
the true doctrine of the faith; and that all in the
West are really in accord with you and us; whose
document of the faith we have received and keep with
us, following its sound teaching. Therefore all ought
to have been informed who are in the same com-
munion as you, in order that the action taken may be
the more fully confirmed by the assent of the majority,
and that the peace may not be broken by the with-
drawal of some upon the reception of others. Thus,
then, it was fitting that you should have deliberated
seriously and quietly about matters that are of con-
cern to all the churches in the world. For not he
who has decided a matter hastily is commendable,
but he who has regulated every detail firmly and
unalterably, so that even in later times his opinion
under examination shows itself to be the more
2 €BeBaidOy editi antiqui. 3 juas KE.
; 117
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
mapa Ged Kal avOpwrots, @S oOlKOVvO“a@V TOUS
oyous avrod év Kploel.
Tadra, dca édidov nyiv y dua Tob ypauparos
omdta, mpoaep VeyEd pela, wav TH evhaBevar.
Tapdaxot dé 0 Kupios xal els TavTOY MGS
add1jrous yevéa Bau ToTé, wa, TavtTa Twpos KaT-
apT La Lov TOV eck hgorav Tov @eod pe? Dud
olKovomnoavTes, pe pay beEadpeda TOV pa Bov
TOV HTOLwac wévov Tapa Tob Stkatov xputod Tots
miatols Kal ppovipors oikovo pots. Téws dé viv
KaTakiooare j nly aTrooTElAat Tas ‘Tporacets, ep’
als edéEacde TOUS MapxéAnov, é€xelvo eidores, 6 OTL
Kav wavy To Kal” éavtovs aaharionabe, povots
éavTois emuTpeyrar mT paryya ToaodTov ouK opetrere,
anna xp? Kal TOUS év TH dvcet kal TOUS Kara THY
dvatoAnv Kowwvixods cup wnhdouvs avTav TH
amokatactace yevéobar,
CCLXVI
Tlétpo, émucxom@ ’AreEavdpetas 1
Karas pov Kxabyyo kal TPETOVTMS ™TVEU-
HaTiK@ aderge, arnbuny ayamrny mapa Tod
Kupiou Sed:daypévo, Ott cor uy) TavTa Kal piKpa
a 7@ adr, dmohoyla Kadapapere, didtt wh eohuavey arg Ta
Kwovueva, kal elrep avdoxowro abrov, of kata MapxéAAov Evodyrat
mpos avrév, kal waprupla rijs dp0odotlas MeAeriov, nal EioeBiov
tay émokdrwy tres MSS,
1 Cf. Psal. 111. 5. 2 Cf. 2 Tim. 8.
8 Written at end of 377 or beginning of 378. Cf. Loofs,
p. 48; also introductory note of Letter CCLXV and Letter
118
LETTER CCLXVI.
excellent, this man is acceptable both to God and
men, as ordering his words with judgment.1
So much—all that discussion by letter has per-
mitted us—have we to say to your Reverences.
But may the Lord grant that we may meet one
another one day, so that after dispensing all things
with you for the government of the churches of God,
we may receive with you the reward that has been
made ready by the just Judge for His faithful and
wise dispensers.2, But now in the meantime be
pleased to inform us of the conditions on which you
received the followers of Marcellus, realizing this:
that, no matter how fully you may safeguard your
own interests, you ought not to take upon yourselves
alone a matter of so great importance, but that both
those of the West and those of the East who are in
communion with them should be in agreement on
their restoration.
LETTER CCLXVI
To Peter, Bishop or ALEXANDRIA 3
You have rebuked me rightly and in a manner
befitting a spiritual brother, who has been taught
true charity by the Lord, because we do not inform
CXXXIII. Peter succeeded Athanasius in May 373. In
order to promote the peaceful succession of an orthodox
bishop, Athanasius had been requested to recommend one
who could be elected by anticipation. He named Peter, whom
Gregory of Nazianzus describes as honoured for his wisdom
and grey hairs (cf. Orat. 25. 12), who had been a companion
of his labours (cf. Theod. 4. 20). Five days afterwards
(May 2) Athanasius died.
119
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Kat peiSo pavepa Tovovpev TOV THOE. Kat yap
emBadrer Kal col ppovri few Tov «ad? nas Kab
Hpi TH On ayatn dvadépew Ta HuéTEepa. ada
yivwoke, Typubrare 7 Huty Kab mobeworare adergé,
OTL TO TuVvEXeS TOV Orivrewv, Kal 0 TONS obTos 0
KXOVOS O vi Garevav Tas éKKANCIaS, ™ pos ovdev
pas Eeviler Oat TOV yevopeveov TOLEl. WS Yap Oi
év TOUS Xarnetors Tas aKoas KATAKTUTOULEVOL ©
év penreTy elol TOY popar, ovTwsS Hues TH
TUKVOTHTL TOV drome ayyeav eibic Onuev
ovarov ardpaxov Eye Kal dmronTov THY capdiay
7 pos Ta maparoya. Ta pev oby Tapa TeV
"A pecavav ék Tarasov * KATA TIS "Exxdyoias
oKevwmpovmeva, et Kal TOAAA Kal peydra Kal
KaTa maoav SiaBeBonpéva® THY oixoupEerny,
aX’ odv popnta jpiv éore dua TO mapa pavepav
é€yOpav Kal _ Tohepiov Tov oyou THS adnOeias
yiverOar ods Stay pi) Toinowor Ta cuvynOn
Gavpalopmer, ovy Stay péya TL Kal veavixov KaTa
THS evoeBelas TorAunowot. drAvTEl Se Hmas
Kal Tapiooe Ta mapa TOV omopux@v Kal
opodoEwp yevopeva. arr’ Gucos Kal Tavta, dia
TO TONG elvat Kal ouveyds éumimre Hpary *
Tais axoais, ovdé Tatra mapddofa Katapaiverat.
dev ouTE exevnOnuev éml Tots Tponv yevopevous
aTaKTos, ouTe Tas cas bio Ano apev axods,
ToUTO pev elOOTeS bre pnun taKopicer avTo-
paras ° Ta TET pay peva, TovTo 6é dvawéevorres
étépous aryyéXous TOV AVIrnpav yevécOar’ Ererta
s KararumTdwevor editi antiqui.
2 é« mada.od) ekradra editi antiqui.
3 BeBonuéva EK, Harl. 4 om. E.
120
LETTER CCLXVI
you about all that happens here, both great and small.
For it is fitting both that you should concern yourself
with our affairs and that we should report our affairs
to your Charity. But be informed, our most
honoured and beloved brother, that continuous
afflictions, and this great tumult which is now shaking
the churches, cause us to be astonished at nothing
that takes place. For just as workers in smithies,
whose ears are struck with a din, become inured to
the noise, so we by the frequency of strange reports
haye at length become accustomed to keep our heart
unmoved and undismayed at unexpected events.
Therefore the charges that have from of old been
fabricated by the Arians against the Church, although
many and great and noised throughout the whole
world, can nevertheless be endured by us because
they come from open enemies and foes of the word
of truth; ! indeed it is when they do not act in their
usual way that we marvel at them, not when they
venture some big and insolent thing against the true
faith. But it is what is being done by men of like
mind and opinion with ourselves that grieves and
disturbs us.?, But yet even these actions, because
they are numerous and come continually to our
ears, do not seem surprising. For this reason
we were neither disturbed at the disorders that
happened lately, nor did we vex your ears with the
news, partly because we realized that rumour would
also automatically convey to you the news of all
that had happened; and partly because we were
waiting for others to be the messengers of painful
1 Cf. Psal. 54. 13. 2 Cf. Psal. 54. 14 and 15.
5 gitréuaros editi antiqui.
I21I
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
ovTe Kpivavtes + evrOYyoV elvar Uuas 2 ayavaKTeEiv
€ml Tols ToLovToLs, WaTEp Sucxepaivovtas SidTL®
mapwopOnte.* avtois pévtor® toils tadta tou)-
cacw énectéeihamev TA TpéTOVTA, TApaKadobvTES
avtovs, éredy twa Sixovorayv erabov oi éxei®
aderhoi, THs pev aydrns wn amoathvar, thy bé
SudpOwow dvapévery Tapa Tov Svvapévov exKdn-
TlLATTLKOS laTpevew TA TTaicpaTta. Strep émeLdi)
éroinoas, Kar@s Kal mpoonkorvtws xKwwnbels,
érnvécapev ae, Kal nvxapiotncapev TO Kupio,
OTL €oTl AElpavoy Tis TaXalds evtakias? cwho-
Hevov Tapa col Kal 1) ExxArAnoia thy éavThs iaxdv
ovux amwdecey ev TH tucTtépm Siwyud. ov yap
pe?” nudv edv@yxOnoav Kal oi Kavoves. ToAAaKIS
ovv oyAnGels rapa tav Taratav, ovdérore
novvyOnv avtois atoxpivac0a, avapyévev Tas
bpetépas emixpices. Kal viv, éav 0 Kuptos 80,
Kai Oerxnowow avacyécOar hudv, édmifouev Tov
Aaov mpoodkew TH exxAnoia, @S pf) avTods
npas overdifecOar Mapkerravols mpooxexwpy-
Kévat,® adr’ éxelvous pérn yevéc Oar TOD c@paTos
Tis Exkdynoias tod Xpictod, ote Tov movnpov
Woyov, Tov KatacKedacbérvta éx TIS aipécews,
evahaviaOivar th hpetépa mpooday er, kal py
nas KataroxvvOjvat ws mpocbepévous avTois.
, vA \ c n e > \ , e >
Endvrnce b€ judas 0 adedpds Awpobeos, ws av-
TOS éméaTElXNas, Li) TaYTA TpoTnVas pNnde TPdws
kplvovres E. 2 judas MSS. et editi; duas Capps,
dia ri MSS, et editi; 5:67: Capps.
napaponuev MSS, et editi ; rapépOnre Capps.
perv KE, ® of éxe?] olxet&: EB.
éxeivns add. editi antiqui.
mapaxexwpnkevar: Med.
enn fF OO He
122
LETTER CCLXVI
tidings; and, also, because we did not consider it
reasonable that you should be annoyed at such things,
as though chagrined because you had been slighted.
But to the men, who themselves committed these
acts, we did write what was fitting, urging them,
since the brethren there have experienced some
dissension, not to stand aloof from charity, but to
await correction from those who are empowered
to remedy errors in the ecclesiastical way... And
since you, moved by a noble and befitting motive,
have acted thus, we have commended you, and
we have given thanks to the Lord, that a remnant
of the ancient good discipline is being preserved
in you and that the Church has not lost her
strength in our persecution. For the canons have
not also been persecuted along with us. So, though
I have been importuned many times by the
Galatians, I have never been able to answer them,
since I awaited your decisions.2, And now, if the
Lord grants it, and they are willing to bear with
us, we hope to bring the laity back to the Church,
that we ourselves may not be reproached with having
gone over to the Marcellians, but that they may
become members of the body of the Church of Christ,’
so that the evil reproach which has been scattered
upon them from the heresy may be made to disappear
by our taking them back, and that we may not be
put to shame as having gone over to them.
And brother Dorotheus has grieved us, because, as
you yourself wrote, he did not relate everything
1 Cf. the preceding letter.
2 Cf. introductory note to the preceding letter.
3 Cf. Eph. 5. 29 and 30:
123
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Stare Geis TH KOO MLOTHTL Gov. wal TOUTO TH TOV
KaLpa@v Rovyiowar® duoKonia. eoicaper yap els
pn dev evooova0ar Umrd TAY apapT ay HOV, elTrEp
oi omovdaioTatoL TOV aehpav oux eUpioKovTat
mpoonvels, ovdé evderor tais Staxoviais TO Hay
mavTa Kata yvounv hywetépav2 émitereve ds
éravenOav Sinynoato nuiv tas émt tod cepvo-
TaTOU ema KoTroU Aapacou Tpos THY. ony TopLd-
THTA rYyevouevas avT@ dvaréEeus, Kal éXvTrEL Huds
Aéyou Tots A pevopavirats ouyKkaTnpll uno bat
Tovs Jeopidectatous aderpovs ud@v Tovs TUA-
AevToupyovs Mehérvov Kal EvoéSiov. Ov eb ral
pdev ano ouviorn THY opbodokiar, 0 0 youv mapa
TOV "Apevavav Tohemos amoderEw € Ever opPorntos
ovuK oryNV Tois evyV@MLOVvwS AoyeSopevors. Thy
dé onv evrAdBerav cuvdrrew avtois eis aya nv
opeirer Kal 7 Kowwwvia ToV bTép XpioTtov TaOn-
MaTOv. éxeivo be TETTELTO, @s adnbas Tepee~
TATE, ort ovK éoTL Th pha opodo€ias, ) a)
peta Tans mappnatas Tapa * TOV avd pay TOU-
Tay éexnpvyOn bd Oecd padptupt Kal axpoatais
nuiv. ot odd adv pos dpav aitav ébeEducOa
1 royi(dueba KH, Med. 2 Suerépay Harl., Med.
3 émurréAAew Harl., Med. 4 $d editi antiqui.
1 When Dorotheus was defending the cause of Meletius
before Pope Damasus and Peter, bishop of Alexandria, Mele-
tius together with Eusebius were numbered among the
heretics by these prelates. Dorotheus could not endure the
charge, and vented his wrath on Peter. Cf. Vita S. Basilit 37. 2.
In 360 the see of Antioch was vacant. The choice fell upon
Meletius, an unattached bishop. He belonged to Melitine in
Armenia Minor. A council held in that city in 358 had
deposed Eustathius, the bishop of Sebaste. Meletius agreed
to replace Eustathius, but the people of Sebaste refused to
124
LETTER CCLXVI
gently and calmly to your Decorum.! And this I
attribute to the difficulty of the times. For we seem
to have prospered in nothing on account of our sins,
if indeed the most zealous of the brethren are not
found gentle, and not even fitted for their missions
through failing to carry out all their duties according
to our wishes. He on his return related to us the
conversations that he had with your Honour in the
presence of the most honoured bishop Damasus,
and he grieved us when he said that our most God-
beloved brothers and fellow-workers, Meletius and
Eusebius, were numbered among the Ariomaniacs.?
But concerning them, even if there was. nothing
else to establish their orthodoxy, the hostility of
the Arians at least affords no slight proof of their
sound faith to those who consider the matter fairly.
Also, their participation with you in suffering for
Christ’s sake ought to join your Reverences to
them in charity. And be convinced of this, truly
most honoured sir, that there is no statement of
orthodoxy which has not been proclaimed in all
frankness by these men with God as their witness
and us as having heard them. Nor would we have
accepted their union early, if we had found them
accept him. Meletius thereupon retired to Berea in Syria.
Meletius is claimed by some to have signed the Acacian
formula—the then official formula of the Imperial Government.
However, in the discourse pronounced by him on his accession to
the see of Antioch, he allowed it to be seen that he was no
Acacian, but at bottom a Nicene. At the end of the month
he was exiled. He was recalled, only to be driven out a
second time in 365 (?), and a third time in 370.
2 The Benedictine note shows that this charge was out-
rageous, and points out with what delicacy Basil approaches
it, without directly charging Petrus, from whom it must have
come, with the slander involved.
125
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
THY ouvddgeray, el oxdgovras avrovs mept TI
miorw eUpopev. adra, et Soxel, Ta mapeOovra
edowpev, Tois 6é epeEns apynv Tia S@pev eipn-
viknv. xpnCopev yap adda ov TAVTES Kara THY
TOV MEAMV KoLVwviav, Kal paddLoTa voV, OTE ai
THS avatorAns éexxrAnciat mpos nuas! amoPNér-
ovol, Kat THY pev KpueTépav? opoviay adhoppny
els oT nply Lov Kal BeBatornta Mippovrac éav 6é
aicdwvrat vas év vrrowia Tw ™ pos adda ous
civat, exrvOjoovrar Kab Tapnaovoww éavT@v Tas
xeipas, Tpos TO uy avTaipey Tols Toremlols THS
TLTTEDS.
CCLXVII
Bapon, éricxoTr@ ’Edécons, év éEopia dvte
"Ey Tis Stabécews pev evexer, is éX@ Tept
THY onV BeoréBevar, émeOUpouv autos mapa-
yeveoOar cai dv éuavtod mepurtvEacOai cov Ti
> \ > 4 \ / \ , \
arnOunv ayarny, cal dokacat tov Kuprov tov
‘ na
év col peyaruvOévta Kal To Timiovy cov yhpas
mepipaves KaTaCTHCAYTAa Tact TOIS ev TH OiKOU-
, / > , > \ \ \ > /
pévn poBovpévors adtov. émrevdy é Kal acOévera
Tov owpatos Bapeia Katatover pe Kal dpovtis
exkrAnol@y érrixetai wor auvOntos, Kal ovx eit
éwavtod KUpLOS mpos TO aTroOnpety OTrov Bovopas
Kal ouTUyXavely ols émidupe, dia TOU ypdmpartos
dvaTaveo TOV moOov 6 dv éyw él Th aTroNavoes TOV
év col KaX@r, Kal TapaKad® tiv avuTrépBAnTOV
t t Spas E, Harl., Reg. primus, Paris. et Bigot.
2 juetépay E.
126
LETTER CCLXVII
unstable in the faith. But if it seems best, let
us dismiss what is past, and let us grant a peace-
ful beginning to the future. For we all need each
other in the communion of our members, and
especially now, when the churches of the East look
to us, and will take your harmony as a start towards
firmness and strength; but if they perceive that you
are somewhat suspicious of each other, they will
relax and will slacken their hands, so that they
should not raise them against the enemies of the
faith.t
LETTER CCLXVII
To Barsres, BisHop or EpEssA, WHILE IN EXILE 2
Because of the regard that I have for your Piety
I did desire to visit you myself and in person to’
embrace your true Charity, and to glorify the Lord
who has been magnified in you,? and who has made
your honourable old age renowned to all those in
the world who fear Him.4 But since weakness of
body weighs heavy upon me and an indescribable
anxiety for the churches presses upon me,® and
because I am not master of myself in the matter of
travelling where I wish and meeting whom I desire,
I appease by letter the longing that I have for enjoy-
ing the blessings that are in you, and I urge your
1 According to the Benedictine editors one MS. contains a
note to the effect that this letter was never sent. Internal
evidence, however, seems to indicate that it was delivered.
2 Cf. introductory note to Letter CCLXIV.
3 Cf. Matt. 5. 16. * Cf. Luke 1. 46-53, the Magnificat.
° Cf. 2 Cor. 11. 27 and 28, St. Paul’s 4 uépmva wracav trav
exkAnoi@r.
127
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
oou eva Beav evxer bar omép eyo Kal THs
"ExkAXnotas, iva 0 Kupcos 86 Hiv dm poo Kor as
mapeleiy tas AuTroupévas Huepas i) Bpas THS
Taper Onpias pay Tapaoxoe be npiy kai ide
TH eipnyny TOV éKKANGL@Y avTOD Kal axodcat
Tep. TE TOV NoLTraV oUAELTOUPYOY aou Kal TOV
cuvabryt av * a evxoueda, ral mepl cov avTov,
a VUKTOS Kal Tipe pas oi wrod aé Aaol Entovdar
Tapa Tou Kupiov THS Sicaroc buns.
Tiveocke 6€ OTL TONNGKLS bev ovK émeorethaper,®
ove oodKis Op evhopevov Fj ms émeaTethapev 5é 6uws
TH OeoaeBeia gov. Kal Taxa ovK nouvnOnocav
Siac doar TAS T poanyopias 7ypav of murtevO eves
THY dvaxoviav TOV ypaupmatov adedpoi. arra
vov, erred) emeTUYOMEY HMETEPOV TOY odour op-
OvVT@V Tpos Ty ony TLLLOTHTA, Kal Ta. ypau-
para avTois évexerpioaper mpoOvpws, Kal atrec-
Tethapev4 Twa, a catakiocor brodeEarbat® Tapa
Tis PET EPAS TATPELVOT EDS avuTrepnpavos, Kal
evroynoae npas KaTa pine w TOU maT prapyov
*Ioaak. et S€ TL, Kal Os da xXorovpevor Kal vTo
mous ppovridwy Tov vody BeBarticpévov
exovTes, Tapeloouev TOV T peTOVTOY, pa) Aoyion
jpiv, pndé Aumnd iis: adra pine at THY TEAUTOD
év aot TENELOTNTA, iva Kal jpeis amodavcwpev
cov THs apeTis os Kal of owtrol Tavres. éppw-
pévos,® evOvpos év Kupio, dm epevxXomevos pou,
xapiabeins wor kal tH TOD Ocod ’ExxdAnoia.
3 BOAnT ay E. 2 kal add. E.
3 GreorelAauey KE.
4 éreorelAauey EK, alii MSS. ; éorelAauey quatuor MSS.
5 §étacda: Med. ® kal add. editi antiqui.
128
LETTER CCLXVII
unexcelled Reverence tu pray for me and the Church,
that the Lord may grant us to pass without offence
the trying days or hours of our sojourning here; 1}
and may He permit us both to see the peace of His
churches and to hear, concerning your other fellow-
workers and fellow-athletes, that for which we pray,
and concerning yourself, that which the people under
you seek night and day from the Lord of Justice.”
But be informed that although we have not written
often, nor as often as we should have done, never-
theless we have written to your Godliness. And
perhaps the brethren who were entrusted with the
conveyance of the letter were not able to preserve
our greetings. But now, since we have found people
of our own who are journeying to your Honour, we
have eagerly placed our letter in their hands, and
we have despatched certain things which we beg
that you deign to accept from our Humility without
despising them, and that you bless us in imitation
of the patriarch Isaac. And if, as being busy and
having our mind overwhelmed by a multitude of
cares, we have overlooked any of the proprieties, do
not reckon it against us nor be offended, but imitate
your own perfection in all things, that we too may
enjoy your virtue as do all the rest. Hale, happy in
the Lord, praying in my behalf, may you be graciously
bestowed upon me and the Church of God.
1 Cf. 1 Peter 1. 17: é&y o68@ roy THs mapoiktas duav xpdvov
avactpdpnte. ‘‘ Converse in fear during the time of your
sojourning here.”’
2 Cf. Psal. 4. 2: "Ev 7G émixadcioOal we, eionkovoéy pov 6
Beds THs Sixatocdyns pov, ey OAiWer émAdruvds wor. ““ When I
called upon him, the God of my justice heard me; when I was
in distress, Thou hast enlarged me.”’
3 Cf. Gen. 27. 27.
129
VOL. IV. | K
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCLXVIII
EvceBio év éEopia dvte
"KéerEe xai ed’ juadv 0 Kupios, bre ove éyxata-
Neier Tovs oolovs avTov, TH peyddrn! Kal
Kpataud xerpl auto? meptoxemaaas THY Sony
THS OGLOTNTOS Gov. ayYedov yap TapatArjovov
tovTo TiWéueOa TH év Koiia KHTOUS amabh Sia-
peivar Tov aytov, kal év rupt AdBpe aBraBas
diaitacOat tors hoBovpyévovs Tov Kupsov, brrov
ye kal thy onv OeocéBecav mavtayodev® vpiv,
@$ aKovw, TOU Todéwou TepiyvOévTos, aBAABA
Sueptrake.t Kai hurdk&evé ye mpdos To éEAs® o
duvatos Beds jpiv, éav ete COpev,® tO Todvev-
tov Oéapa, %) Tois yotv aAXoLS, Of THY OHV
émdvodov ovTws avapévovaw ws oiKxelay éavTav
ceTnpiav. mérevopar yap St, Tois Sdxpuat TOV
exkAnol@v Kal Tois otevaypois ols? emi col
mavtes atevatover. mpocxav, 6 idadvOpwros
1 girod add. EK. 2 om. E.
3 ravraxdce editi antiqui.
4 S:apvddteé ye editi antiqui. 5 épetis E.
6 %r, (Guev] émiCGyuev editi antiqui. 7 obs E et alii.
1 Busebius of Samosata, exiled to Thrace in 374 by a decree
of the Emperor Valens. For further information concerning
this Eusebius, cf. the previous letters addressed to him.
Tillemont places this letter at the end of 377 or the beginning
of 378. The Benedictine editors, on the evidence of Am-
mianus 31. 6, assign the letter to the summer of 377, It was
at that time that many, unable to bear the heavy burdens of
taxation, joined with the invading Goths. Valens, upon
hearing of this, sent troops to Antioch and vicinity. This
seems to be the army of which Basil speaks. Cf. Vita 8
Basilii, 38. Loofs also places this letter in the summer of 377"
130
LETTER CCLXVIII
LETTER CCLXVIII
To Eusesius, WHILE In Exe?!
In our time also has the Lord shown that He does
not leave His saints,” since by His great and mighty
hand ® He has protected the life of your Holiness.
For this thing we consider to be almost like the case
of the holy man who remained uninjured in the belly
of a whale,‘ and like that of those who, fearing the
Lord, lived unharmed in the fierce fire, inasmuch
as He has preserved your Godliness unharmed,
although the war has spread, as I hear, round about
on every side.> And may the Almighty God vouch-
safe to us in the near future, if we still live, the
earnestly desired sight, or at any rate to the others
who await your return as eagerly as they await their
own salvation.* For I am confident that the loving.
God, giving heed to the tears of the churches and to
the lamentations with which they all lament for you,
2 Cf. Jos. 1.5: nal Sorep Hunv pera Movog, ottws roa
kal peta cov, kal odk evearadrelyw oe ovde brepdPouat oe. ‘* As
I have been with Moses, so will I be with thee: I will not
leave thee nor forsake thee.”
3 Cf. 2 Esdras 1.10: nal abrod maidés cov kal Aads cou, ods
eAutpiow év TH Suvduer cov TH meydAn Kal ev rH xeipl cou TH
kparaa@. ‘‘ And these are thy servants, and thy people:
whom thou hast redeemed by thy great strength, and by thy
mighty hand.”
4 Cf. Jonas 2. 1-11; Dan. 3. 20-50.
5 The uprisings of the Gothic settlers in Thrace. Cf. Soc.
4. 24 and 25.
6 After the departure of Eusebius, the Arians, Eunomius and
Lucius, were successively placed in charge of the see. The
people of Samosata steadfastly refused allegiance to both.
Cf. Theodoret 4. 13.
131
K 2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Siapvrake ce TH Bie, Ews dv 66 Thy yapw Tois
vUKTOS Kal Huépas Seomévors avTOD.
Ta pév ody péxpe Ths éridnulas TOD ayaTnTod
aderpod yuav AtBaviov Tob cvvdiaKovou Tempay-
/ a ee a1 8 ’ > a \ \ 4, 5
péva kal? ipuavt & adtod Kata thy mapodov
c an > / \ ae | Prat / nr ,
ixavas edvdaxOnpuev, Ta Oé amr’ éxeivov Tod Ypovov
Seoucba pabeiv. peilova yap év TO petakd Kal
YareTworepa axovouev yeyevijoOa. tan Tepi Tovs
ToTous: drrep, éav pev 7 Svvartov, kal Oarror,
et 5€ un, Sa yotv Tod etr\aBectatov adeAdod
IlavXov Tod suum per Butépou érraviovtos waborper,
e > U ve > \ \ > /
@s evyopuea, Ott aBAaBNS Kal advernpéacTos
tpav purdttetac » Con. Sia O€ TO axodoar?
mavta AnoTav Kal Snoeptopwv * remAnpacOa TA
Ths 0600, epoBHOnpév te eis Yeipas éuBarely Tod
b] al \ \ ? cal / / ,
aderdpod, ui Kal avT@ Twapaitios Oavdrou yevo-
peOa. éav Sé 86 6 Kuptos petpiavy yadnvny, es
akovomev TOD aotpatoTédov THY Tdapodor, oTov-
Sdcomev Kal TOV HueTépwv ExTréurpat Tivd, TOV
émicKeouevov Kal Exacta hiv tov wap vpiv*
> /
avayyéXXovTa.
1 §uas multi MSS. ® Ori add. E.
5 Sicextrépwv E; Snoaprépwy Regius primus; dieprdépwv
Regius sec. ; diveptépwy Coisl. sec. ; dereprépwy Med.
* Suey editi antiqui.
132
LETTER CCLXVIII
will preserve you in life until He grants the boon to
those who importune Him therefor night and day.
Now as to all that had been done against you up
to the arrival of our beloved brother and fellow-
deacon, Libanius,! we have been informed sufficiently
by him as he travelled, but we want to learn what
happened after that time. For we hear that in the
meantime calamities greater and more difficult to
bear have taken place in your region; ? and of these,
we would learn quickly, if it is possible, but if that is
not possible, we would at least learn through our
most revered brother and fellow-presbyter Paul 3
on his return, for we pray that your life is being pre-
served unhurt and unharmed. But because we have
heard that the road is all the way infested with
robbers and deserters,* we have been afraid to place
anything in this brother’s hands, lest we become in
part responsible for his death.5 But if the Lord
grant a moderate calm—for we hear of the arrival of
the army—we shall endeavour to send some one of
our men to visit you and to report to us everything
about you. |
1 Nothing more is known of this Libanius than is here
stated. However, he is to be distinguished from Libanius
the bishop of Letter XCII, and from Libanius the professor
of rhetoric, Letter CCCXXXV ff.
* It appears that Eusebius suffered far less from the bar-
barian ravages of the Goths than from the suspicions aroused
at Rome as to his orthodoxy.
° Nothing further is known of this Paulus than is here stated.
* Note the curious Latinism 8yc¢prépwy for Greek adropddwv.
Eusebius was an exile in Thrace, where the Goths were now
closing round Valens,
5 Cf. introductory note.
133
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCLXIX
TH opoliym ’Apiv@aiov otpatnratov Tapapv-
OntiKn
To peév axdrovbov hv kal dpeidouevov cov TH
Siabécer Huds avtovs mapeivar Kai ocuppertéexerv
TOV yivouévwv. oUTw yap adv éavT@v Te Ti
AUTINY KaTETpAavVapeEV Kal TH TEeuvoTNTL GoU THs
Tapakhnoews TO elKdS ameTANpOcapeEV. érrel
Sé ovxéte pou péper TO copa Tas paKpoTépas
Kivynoes, ert tHv bia TOD ypaupatos HAOoper 4
omidtay, ws av wn wavtdtrac.” doFaipev adXoTpiws
éxew mpos Ta cvpPBavta.
Tis pév odv tov avdpa éxeivov ovk éotévake ;
tis 5€ otw AiOwos THY Kapdiay ws pH Oeppov
én’? avt@ adeivat Sdxpvov ; ewe Sé Kal diadep-
ovTws KaTnheltas érAnpwoe, Tas Te dias Tepl
Ewe Tias Tod avdpos Aoytlomevov Kal THY KoLVHY
TOV EXKANTL@V TOV Meod Tpoctaciav. GAN Gpos
éLoyiodueOa bt, dvOpwios dv Kal NevTOUpynoas
T@ Bim TovT@ Ta émtBddXovTa, Tos KaOHKOVEL
Xpovos TdéALv Tapa* Tod oiKoVvomodVTOS TA ué-
tepa Deod mpocednpn. & cal rhv onv ppovnow
évOvpovpéerny trpdws éxew él TO cupBavTs Tapa-
Kadodpev, Kal, ws olov Te, meTpios pépery THY
1 HArGoy editi antiqui. 2 rdvrn E; wavri Harl.
8 bn’ editi antiqui. 4 jrd editi antiqui.
1 Written in 378; according to Loofs, possibly at the
end of 377. In 355, when the Emperor Constantius was con-
tending against the invading Goths in northern Italy, approach-
ing defeat was turned into a victory for him by the foresight of
134
LETTER CCLXIX
LETTER CCLXIX
To tue Wire or ARINTHAEUS, THE GENERAL.
In ConsonaTIon 4
Ir were appropriate and due to your condition
that we should be present in person and share in that
which is happening to you. For thus we should not
only have assuaged our own grief but also have
fulfilled for your Decorum the duty of consolation in
reasonable measure. But since my body no longer
withstands the longer journeyings, we have had re-
course to converse by letter, that we may not seem
to be entirely indifferent to what has happened.
Who, then, has not bemoaned that man? And
who is so stony of heart as not to have shed a warm
tear over him? But as for me, I have been exceed-
ingly filled with dejection as I reflect upon the special
honours shown to me by the man and upon the
general protection given by him to the churches of
God. But nevertheless we have reflected that,
being human and having performed the duties
which fall to this life, he has at the proper time been
taken again by God who dispenseth our lots. And
we urge your wisdom, bearing these things in mind,
to be calm over what has happened, and, in so far as
you can, to bear the misfortune with moderation.
three officials who attacked the enemy without waiting for the
Emperor’s order. The first of these officers was Arinthaeus.
In the year 363, when Julian was leading his expedition
against the Persians, Arinthaeus was commander of the left
wing of cavalry. Arinthaeus was also consul in 372. He was
present in 378 when the general Trajan rebuked Valens for the
persecution of the Catholics. Cf. Letter CLX XIX, which is
addressed to Arinthaeus himself; also Theodoret 4. 30.
135
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
ouppopar. (Kavos pev ovv Kal O Xpovos parakar
THY capdiav oov kal mapodov dobvat Tots Aoyto-
potss aX Gpeos momrov nyiv éore TO a@yav cov
piravdpov kal mepl mavtas! ypnotov, un Tote
Exdotov das ceauTiy TO waver, dv amhornTa
70 ov Babeiav THY TrNY IY deEapevn THS AUTNS.
TAVTOTE pev ovY Xprjorwov TO TOV Tpadav bu-
dacKdXLov, padiora. dé éml TOV TovovT@y Karpov.
prio Onre toivuy THs Tob KTLiOaVTOS jpas aly
TEWS, du) Hs wavtes of éx Tis yns puvtes® mau
els yiv bTootpépopev’ Kal ovdels otTw péyas,
WOTE Berriav pavivat THs Siadvoews.
Kavos pév ody ral péyas 6 Oavpacros* éxeivos,
Kab epapurros TH pown TOU THUATOS THY THS
Wuxiis apeTny, pnp Kayo, ovpevody éy@v vrep-
Born eis éxdTepov" arr’ buos avOpwros, kal
TéOvnkev, ws "Addu, as "ABer, wos Noe, ws
"ABpadp, as Mais, as bytwa dv elmo tov
THS AUTHS pucews peTarxovTov.® 1) ody, ered
adnpéOnuev avrov, ayavaxT ape, GNX’ ore THY
apxXnv owvpKI Taper avuT@, Kapw eXopev TO
ougevEavts. To pev yap orepnOjvar avdpos Kowov
OL ™ pos Tas addas yuvaixas: émi dé TOLAvTY
TUVOLKITEL ovK olwae addny yuvare av Ta loa
éyew ceuviverOar. év yap TO vt. bTodevypa
1 rdvra EK, editi antiqui.
2 Babeiay thy] Babe abrhy editi antiqui.
3 guévres E. * @avudoros editi antiqui.
5 wav... metarxdvtwy] Tv... weraorxdyra editi antiqui.
1 Cf. Gen. 3.19: éy (part rot mpoodmov gov gdyn toy Uprov
cou &ws Tov droarpéya oe eis Thy viv e& hs eEAhupOns. bre yh
136
LETTER CCLXIX
Nay, time also will suffice to soothe your heart and
to give access to reflection; but yet your excessive
love for your husband and your kindness towards
all is a cause of disquietude to us, lest perchance you
may give yourself over completely to your suffer-
ing, since through the simplicity of your character
you have received deeply the blow of your sorrow.
Now on all occasions the teaching of the Scriptures
is helpful, but especially on such as these. Remem-
ber, therefore, the declaration of Him who created
us, according to which all of us who are of the dust
shall return again to the dust; and no one is so great
as to show himself superior to the dissolution.t
Now that admirable man was noble and great,
matching the strength of his body with the virtue of
his soul—I also affirm it—nay, he was a man who could
not be surpassed in either respect; at the same time,
however, he was human and he has died, just as
Adam died, and Abel, and Noah, and Abraham, and
Moses, and anyone whom you might mention of
those who have shared our common natures.2__ Let us,
then, now that we have been deprived of him, not be
grieved, but for the fact that we have lived with
him at all let us be grateful to Him who yoked you
with him. For to be deprived of a husband is a
lot which you have in common with the rest of
women, but such has been your marriage that no
other woman, methinks, can cherish equal pride.
For He who created us fashioned that man as in
el kal eis viv amwedebon. “In the sweat of thy face shalt
thou eat bread till thou return to the earth out of which thou
wast taken: for dust thou art and unto dust thou shalt
return.”’
2 Cf. Rom. 5. 14.
137
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
THIS avO pwrreias dicews Tov _, 6pa éxeivov O
KTioasS 1pas _cOnmwovpynaer, @oTe wavtTes pev
opbarpoi T pos avtov épépovto, Taca be ~acoa
Ta Kat avtov dueEner: ypadeis Sé Kal mrdoTaL.
Ths akias dred dvovto® iatopixol Sé€ avdpes,
Ta KATA Tous TONEMOUS avdpaya jwara Sunyov-
EVOL, TPOS THY TOV puOwr € éxTrimrova w am.otiav.
d0ev oe Tuo TeveLy jvelXovTo ol Tool TH Hyun
THY oKVvOpwmny éxetyny _ ayyediay Teptayovan,
ovee Kara exer Oa dros, ore TéOvnKer ‘Apw@aios.
GXX’ Guws wérovOev & otpav@ Kat Hriw Kab yn
oupSnoeTac.
Oiyverat KaTadvoas Lapras By bro ynpos *
cataxaugbeis, pa cabudets * TL THS Tepipavelas®
péyas pev ev TO mapovre Bie, péyas 5€ ev TO
pédQovTe pn dev éx THS tTapovons Aap poTnTos
T pos THY érmrelopevny d0£av Enuwbeis, dua TO
Tacav xnnrida TS Wuxhs 7 pos avtais® ais
é€ddo1s Tov Riou 7@ ouTp@ Tis manvyyeverias
arroxanpac bar. ov oTe4 aur, mpotevos ait
Kal oUVEpYOS yevouévy, peylatny € exe Tapapubiar.
cal pet abes THY yuxny aro TOV mapovtov él
THY TOV pehdovTov Hépimvar, OOTE catatimOivas
bu épyav ayabay Tov dpotov avr@ THS dvaTravcews
TOTOV catahaBeiv. peidou LNT pos ynpatas, peidov
Ouryat pos veapas, als ovn mpos mapapu0iav ré-
evar. yevod brdderypa avdpelas Ttais Nowrrais
1 yhpous E. 2 xabuples E.
3 abrais om. editi antiqui. 4 gr: add. Capps.
1 Cf. Psal. 101. 26 and 27.
LETTER CCLXIX
very truth a unique example of human nature, so
that all eyes were turned toward him, and every
tongue related his deeds; and painters and sculp-
tors fell short of his true worth; and historians,
when narrating his brave exploits in the wars, fall
into the incredible fashion of our myths. Wherefore
the many could neither credit the report which
circulated that sad announcement, nor accept at all
that Arinthaeus was dead. But nevertheless he has
experienced that which will happen to heaven and
sun and earth.
He has gone, having come to the end brilliantly,
not bent by old age, not deprived of any of his dis-
tinction, great in the present life and great in the
life to come ; having lost none of his present brilliancy
in view of the glory that is expected, because he had
washed away every stain on his soul at his very
departure from life by the laver of regeneration.?
That you have yourself been his assistant and help-
mate in all these things furnishes the greatest con-
solation. Transfer also your mind from things present
to solicitude for the things to come, so that you may
be deemed worthy by your good works to receive a
place of repose equal to his. Spare an aged mother,
spare a tender daughter, to whom you alone are left
for consolation. Become an example of fortitude to
2 Arinthaeus was baptized just before death in accordance
with a common custom of the day. Cf. Titus 3. 5 and 6:
ovn ef Epywr ray ev dixasoctvy & érovhoapey Hucis, GAAG Kata Td
avrov Edeus Ecwoev huas 14 Aovrpod wadwyeverlas Kal dvaka-
vosews mvevuartos arylov, OF étéxeev Ed” huas mrovotws Bid *Inood
Xpicrod rod owripos juav. “ Not by works of justice, which
we have done, but according to his mercy, he saved us, by
the laver of regeneration, and renovation of the Holy Ghost;
whom he hath poured forth upon us abundantly, through
Jesus Christ our Saviour.”’
139
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
yuvarki: Kal ottTw TO mabos MéeTpnoor, os pare
éxBanety Tis xapoias, bate Katamobhvar t vir TAS
AUTNs. eml Tact T pos TOV péyav THS Umopoviis
puro Bov aoBhewon, TOV Tapa Tob Kupiov L@V
Inood Xpuorob év TH avtaTodoce Tav BeBiw-
Mévov hyuiv éemrnyyerpévov.
CCLXX
"Avetriypadgos, trép dptrayis
Ilavu AuTrodpae bTe oux epioke opas éml toils
amnyopeupEvous ouTe dyavaKrobyTas: ouTE duva-
pévous Aoyikec Aas, bte eis avTov Tov Biov Kal
TV Soony THY avO por ivny Tapavouia éorl Kal
Tuparvis nH ylvouevn avn aprayn, Kal UBpus
KaTa TOV erevépov. olda yap 6 OTL, él ToLauTHY
elxere yeuny TAVTES, ovdev éx@\ve TardaL TOD
KaKOU THY our Jevav ToUTOU efedab var THS
TATPLOOS UB" dvadaBe toivuv ért Tod TapovTos
fnrov Xproriavod, Kal evn Onre akiws Tod aduK-
paTos. Kal THY pev maiba, SmouTrep av edpys,
apeNouevos Taon evTovia drroKaTaatnroy Tots
yovedou Kal avTov dé é éxetvov eo picov TOV EVXODV,
ral exK}PUKTOV moinaov' Kal TOUS ouverreBovtas
auT@, KATA TO HON ™poraBov Tap Huav Kipuypd,
TpleTiav Travotkel! Tov evydv éEopicov. Kal THY
1 ravoix) E, Med.
1 Cf. Matt. 25. 34.
* Written after 374. apmayh or raptus probably means here,
not ravishment, but the forceful removal of a woman to a
place where she may be induced or forced to marry. Some
140
LETTER CCLXX
the rest of womankind; and so moderate your sorrow
as neither to expel it from your heart nor to be over-
whelmed by grief. In all things look to the great
reward of patience which has been promised us by
our Lord Jesus Christ in requital of the deeds of
this life.1
LETTER CCLXX
Wirnour ApprEss, CONCERNING Rape 2
I am greatly grieved that I do not find you either
indignant over deeds which are forbidden or able to
understand that this rape which is going on is an
unlawful outrage and a tyranny against life itself
and the existence of man, and an insult to free men.
For I know that if you all had such an opinion,
nothing would have prevented this wicked custom
from being driven long ago out of our country.
' Therefore assume in the present instance the zeal
of a Christian, and be moved in a manner worthy of
the injustice. And as for the girl, wherever you
find her, take her by all force and restore her to her
parents; and as for the man, debar him from the
prayers, and declare him excommunicated; and as
for those who accompanied the man, according to the
canon ® already published by us, debar them with
their whole household from the prayers for a period
of three years. And as for the village that received
would divide raptus into the two classes of raptus seductionis
and raptus violentiae.
® Probably a reference to the thirtieth canon of Letter
CXCIX in which the same sentences are decreed. Some
would understand by khpuvyya a letter sent broadcast to
promulgate the excommunication of the guilty party.
I41
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
KoOuny THY vrodeEauévny THY apTayeicay, Kal
gurdEacav, iro. bTreppaynoacary, Kal avtny é&w
TOV EVXOV Tavdnuel Toincov: iva waOwor TUuvTes,
e ” e A , X\ > \ e ‘
ws opi, ws Addo TL Anpiov, Kowwov éyOpov iHyov-
pevoe TOV apTraya, oUTws aTrobibKew! adToV Ka
mpolatacbar Tov adixovpévor.
CCLXXI
EvoeBim éraipm cvotatixn él Kupwaxd mpeo-
Burép@
> \ ‘ U al an > /
Ev0vs nai kata rodas Ths cfs avaywpyncews
émloTas TH Toe, cov NOvunoa SiauapTor cou,
ti Sei Kai Aéyew mpos avdpa ov ovyou Sedpevor,
> \ / is , lel \ 2 7 bé
adda Teipa eiddTa, TO TA? Guwora wetrovOdvas ;
daov yap Hv afvov éuol ideiv Tov TavtTa apiotov
KicéBiov, kal tmepurtvtacOar, Kai mpos THY
veoTnTa Tad TH pvynun éemavedOeiv, Kal wr0-
pvnoOhvat uepav éxeivwr, év als cal Swpdtiov
na /
np év, kal éotia pia, Kal matdaywyos 6 avTos,
Kal dveots, Kat atrovdyn, cal tpudy, Kal évdeva,
kai Tavta npiv €& ioov® mpds adXArjdous Omhpye.
‘ nr
mooou ole TiOecOai pe aEvov wavta TadTa dia
THS oS TuvTLXias avaraBely TH pvHwy, Kal TO
Bapv todto yhpas amokvodpevov, véov Soxeiv
1 Sidney editi antiqui.
2 ob Adyou . . . €idéra, 7G Td] od Adyav . . . €léra rd editi
antiqui.
3 Yons editi antiqui.
1 Written some time after 374. This Eusebius, not to be
confused with any other of the same name, was a college friend
142
LETTER CCLXXI
her who was raped, and kept her, or even fought to
keep her, put it also with all its people outside the
prayers ; that all may learn, considering the ravager as
a common foe like a snake or any other wild beast, to
pursue him accordingly and to champion those who
are wronged.
LETTER CCLXXI
To my Comrape Evusesius,! IN RECOMMENDATION
or Cyriacus 2 THE PRESBYTER
Havine visited the city immediately on the heels
of your departure, why need I describe how dis-
appointed I was at missing you, to a man who needs
not words but knows by experience through having
suffered similarly? For how much would it have
been worth to me to see the most excellent Eusebius,
and to embrace him, and to return again in memory
to our youth, and to recall those days when one
home was ours, and one hearth, and the same
teacher, and leisure, and study, and indulgence,
and want, when all that we possessed was shared
equally with each other! Of how much worth do
you think I consider it to renew all these things in
memory through meeting you, and, casting aside this
burdensome old age, to fancy that I have become
and room-mate of Basilat Athens. Nothing more is known of
him than is contained in this letter.
2 The Benedictine editors decline to identify this Cyriacus
with the one mentioned in Letter CLXX XVIII. There seems,
however, to be nothing improbable in the identification of the
two.
143
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
/ > / a > ; ee / /
wadw éx yépovtos yeyevnoOat; addr’ éxewwv mev
/ id > / \ \ /
pe Srépuyer 4) amodavors, TO S€ Sia ypdppartos
isely cov tiv NoyLoTNTA, Kal Tov évovTa TPpOTrOV
éauTov tapauvOncacbat, ov apnpéOny, TH our-
tuxia Tod aidectuwtdtov Kuptaxod Tov cupmpec-
Butépou: dv aicxvvouar cvvicT@v cot Kal oiKetov
moav du éwavtod, wy mote S0&m Tepiepyov TL
Tolely col Mpocdywv Ta idid cov Kal eEaipera.
arn’ émevdy} be Sel kal pdptupa eivar Tis diy
Oeias, Kal Tots UPN UMEVOLS TVEULATIKDS Ta pey-
LoTa TOV é“ol MpocovTwr Yapivec Oat, TO meV TrEpL
THY Lepwovvny aveTnpéactoy Tod avdpos iyouvmat
\ \ \ 2 a \ > , > /
kai col havepov eivat, BeBard Sé Kayo, ovdeptav
yvopifov xat avtod mapa Tav Taow értBar-
AovTwy Tas Yelpas, TOV pH hoBovpévay Tov
>
Kupiov, érnpecav. xaitovye el t+ éyeyover Tap
> fal 10° cA > / 9 Ag > / e de 2
avut@v, ov0 ovtws avaktios Hv O avnps ot O€
éyOpol tov Kupiov BeBatodcr tods Babwovs wan-
ov ols dv mpoorodeudow, 7 apatpodvTai TL
THs Umapxovens avtois mapa tov Ilvevpatos
/ \ > > @ ” ’ \ ,
yapttos. TAN AdN’, Orep Env, ovbE KaTeTrevonOy
TL TOU avdpos. ws obv mpeaBUTEpoy aveTNpéac TOV
Kal tiv cuvnupévov kal maons aidods a€vov,
ottw xatakiov avtov opdv, cavTov Te wped@v
Kal piv yapifopevos.
1 ms editi antiqui. 2 of 5e] el yap editi antiqui.
144
LETTER CCLXXI
young again instead of old? But though the enjoy-
ment of all this has escaped me, yet of the privilege
of seeing your Excellency through the agency of a
letter, and of consoling myself by the only method
within my power, I have not been deprived, thanks
to meeting with the most reverend Cyriacus, fellow-
presbyter, whom I am ashamed to recommend to
you and to make your own through my offices, lest
perchance I seem to be performing a superfluous
task in bringing to you what is already your own and a
prized possession. But since I must also be a wit-
ness of the truth,! and to those who are joined with
me spiritually give the greatest boons in my posses-
sion, while I believe that the man’s blamelessness in
the priesthood is evident to you also, yet I confirm
it, knowing of no calumny against him on the part
of those who lay their hands upon everyone, even
those who do not fear the Lord. And yet if any
accusation had been made against him by them, even
so the man would not be unworthy. But the enemies
of the Lord rather confirm the churchly standing
of those whom they attack than take away from
them any of the grace which is theirs as a gift
from the Spirit. But still, as I have said, nothing
has been devised against the man. Therefore, as
being a blameless presbyter and as one who is in
union with us and worthy of all respect, so deign
to look upon him, thereby both benefiting yourself
and conferring a favour upon us.
1 Cf. John 18. 37.
145
VOL. IV. L
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCLXXII
Lwoppovio payiortpy 1
"Amnyyetré por Axtiaxos? 0 SidKovos, OTe oé
TwWes eduTnoav Ka” par, d:aBarrovtes Has
@s ovK evvoixds ™ pos THY onDV Staxetpévous
ceuvoTnta. éyw dé ovx eOavpaca el Tivés eiow
avépl TooovT@ TapeTopevol KOAaKES. TEdhVKACL
ydp twos tats peyddas Suvacteiais ai avedev-
Pepor avral mapapver bar Oepareiat, of bua 70
atropetv oixetou ayabod, by ob ywopicbdcw, éx
TOV aor ploy Kandy éavTous cuViaTaot. Kal
cxebor, @oTrEp 1) épuotBn Tod oiTou éorl pOopa
év avTo yevopern TO oiTo, obr@ kal v7] KoNaAKELa
THY puriav vmoduopévy AvEN éort THS gudias.
ov Tolvur eavpaca, as epny, et TUES, domep
ot npives Ta ounvn, obtws avtot ® thy ANaprpav
cou Kal Gavpacriy € éotiav meptBouBodarr.
"AX éxeivo poe Oaupacrov ep avn Kal TavTenas
Taparoyor, To cé, dvdpa éml tH Bdaper Tod HOous
pddiota Siapavh, avacxécbar adtois auortépas
aveivat Tas axods Kal dtaBorrnv Kat éuod Tapa-
5éEacOar,* ds troddods ayarnoas ex THs TMPeTNS
1 +@ abr@ 51d diaBorhy éavrod ‘*To the same, by reason of
a slander against himself” editi antiqui.
2 ’"Axriavds Regius sec., Coisl. sec., Paris. ; "Avrloxos editi
antiqui.
3 otro: E, Med. 4 dvadétacOau E.
1 Written in the later years of Basil’slife. For this Sophro-
nius, cf. Letters XXXII, LXXVI, XCVI, CLXXX, and
146
LETTER CCLXXII
LETTER CCLXXII
To Sorpuronius, THE Master }
Tue deacon Actiacus? has reported to me that
certain persons have caused you to be angry at us,
slandering us on the ground that we are not well
disposed toward your August self. But I am not
surprised if there are some flatterers in attendance
upon a man of your high position. For somehow,
as by a law of nature, such servile and obsequious
courtiers spring up beside men of exalted positions,
and these men, because of their lack of any good in
themselves whereby they may become known, make
use of the evils of others in order to recommend them-
selves. And we may almost say that just as mildew
is destructive of grain when it gets into the grain
itself, so flattery when it works its way into friend-
ship is a blight upon the friendship. Therefore I am
not surprised, as I said, if some persons, like drones
around bee-hives, likewise buzz around your splendid
and wonderful hearth.
But this has appeared to me annoying and alto-
gether astounding—that you, a man especially dis-
tinguished for depth of character, should have brought
yourself to lend both ears to them and to accept any
slander against me, who, although I have loved many
CXCII. The Magister Officiorum (Master of the Offices) was
charged with the principal administration of public affairs.
He was the supreme magistrate of the palace, inspected the
discipline of the civil and military schools, and received
appeals from all parts of the empire.
Nothing more is known of this Actiacus.
5 Cf. Plato, Republic 609a (mildew, the special pest of
grain).
147
L2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
HAKLasS MEeXPL TOD Yypws TovTOU, ovdéva olda Eis
diriay THs offs TEdeLdTNTOS TpoTiuycas. Kal
yap Kal ei () 0 Noyos Ereaé pe GyaTTav TOLOUTOV
dvta, eEnpxe 7 ex matdds avvnPea mpocdicat
pe TH Wux cov. oidas dé dcov) Sivatas pos
diriay To Bos. ef dé ovdev Seixvups TIS Tpoat-
pécews TavTns akiov, cvyyvwoOi wou TH aaOeveia.
Kal yap ovdé avros épyov map’ euod es amroderEw
Ths evvotas éemulntycers,? aXAa Tpoalperw Sndov-
6m. TA BéATIOTA GOL ouVEevYouevnV. pn Yap
mote €is TOUTO KaTaBain Ta od, WoTE THS Tap
TOV OUTW pLKPOV, OTrolos AUTOS Elpt, EvEpyerias
mpoadenO jvar.
Ilds odv GwedXov ey UTevaytiov Ti gor Néyew
) mpattew év toils Kata Meuvomov mpadypace ;
TadTa yap pou amnyyerrev 0 Sudxovos. mas dé
tiv ‘Ypuntiov® edtopiav mpotimotépay éTiOéunv
THs offs olKerocews,* avdpds ovtw SatavavTos
THY ovciay ; GAN ovK oT TOUTwWY OvOEV anrnbés:
ovte TL elpntar map éuod ovTe mémpaxKTat
imevavtiov. éxeivo 5é laws apopyny édwxe Tots
Ta wWevdh Néyouet, TO Tap’ éwod mpos Twas TOV
OopuBovvtwv rexyGév, Ott Ei pév mpoeipnrar eis
Epyov dyayeiy thy éavtod yropunv 0 avOpwrros,
kav OopuBnaonte vpels, KAY pun, yevnTETAL TAVTOS
Kal NaXovvT@V KuaV Kal GLwTaOVT@Y OvSEV HTTOV
Ta omovoatoueva’ et 5é petaBovrevceTat, MI)
mapactpnte TO ceuvotatov® dvowa Tod didov
Hpav, unde év mpocxnpate SHOev THs mepl Tov
1 goa E, Harl., Med. 2 émi(nreis editi antiqui.
3 ‘Yuwriov Reg. primus et Bigot.
4 oixlas E, Coisl. sec., Reg. sec., Par.
148
LETTER CCLXXII
from early youth to this old age of mine, know that
I have preferred no one in friendship to your Perfec-
tion. For even if my reason had not persuaded me
to love you for what you are, our intimacy from
boyhood would be enough to attach me to your soul.
And you know how powerful is the force of habit in
friendship. But if I show you nothing worthy of
this affection, pardon my weakness. For not even
you yourself will seek a deed from me in proof of
my good-will, but surely only an affection which prays
that the best things may be yours. For may your
fortunes never come to such a pass that they require a
benefaction from persons so insignificant as I myself
am.
How, then, was I likely to say or do anything in
opposition to you in the affair of Memnonius?! For
this is what the deacon reported to me. And how
could I have considered the wealth of Hymetius,?
aman so prodigal of his substance, as preferable to
your friendship? Nay, none of these charges is
true; nor has anything been either said or done by
me against you. But here perhaps is a matter which
gave occasion to those who utter the lies—a state-
ment I made to certain persons who were raising an
outery: “If the fellow has publicly given orders to
carry his purpose into effect, whether you raise an out-
cry or not, what he seeks will surely be done, though
you speak or though you are silent, none the less.
But in the possibility that he will change his mind,
do not drag in our friend’s most revered name, and
do not under the alleged pretext of zeal in your
1 Nothing further is known of this Memnonius.
2 Otherwise unknown.
5 oduvoy editi antiqui.
149
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
mpootaTny vuav' oamovdhs éavtois Te Képoos
évted0er, €& ov erravateiverOe poBov kal aretdny,
Kkatatpattecbe. mpos dé avtov éxeivoy Tov Tas
diab nas ypadovta ote bu’ éwavtod ovte dv Erépov
efOeyEauny 1) pxpov % petCov Trepl Tov mpaywaTtos
TOUTOU.
Kal tovros amioteivy ovx odeirers, ei py
TAVTEABS pe aTreyvwopEevov? yn, Kal KaTa-
ppoveiy THs peyddns adpuaptias Tod Wevdous.
GANA Tavu hpiv avdTos Kal THY érl TO TpdypaTe
ToUT@® Umovoravy apes, Kal TOD owTOdD Taans
SiaBorrs trynrotépav trovod THY éuny tepl® oe
S:d0eow, tov “AréEavdpov prpovpevos, bs, émirTo-
Nyy Kata Tod latpod deEduevos ws émuBovu-
Aevovtos, émreldy EtUXEV. eV AUT® TO Katp@
dappaxov NaBwv date Tieiv, TocodTov amécxe
miatevoat TH SiaBddrOvTL, WaoTE OMod TE THY
émiaToNV aveyivwoKe, Kal TO Papywaxov Eruvev,
obdevos yap Tov érl piria yvopipev atimorepov
éuavtov a&id TiWecOat, TH pute GA@val ToTE
eis* gidiav éEapaptov, cal éts mapa tov Oeod
1 jpor E. 2 elva: add. KE, editi antiqui.
3 gpdbs BE, Harl. 4 pos K.
1 The matter at issue cannot be clearly deduced from the
context. It seems that a certain person in authority (“the
fellow’’), for whom Basil has little respect, has given orders
about an unknown matter, which are so objectionable to
certain persons with whom Basil is in touch that they raise a
150
LETTER CCLXXII
patron’s behalf try to put through any gain for
yourselves by such means—by your holding over the
man fears and threats.” But to the man himself
who wrote the will I have neither through myself
nor another person said anything small or great
about this matter.!
And you ought not to distrust these statements,
unless you regard me as utterly desperate and think
that I contemn the great sin of falsehood. Nay, do
you of yourself entirely remove from us your sus-
picion in this matter, and for the future consider my
affection for you superior to all slander, imitating
Alexander,? who, upon receiving a letter against his
physician charging him with plotting against him,
since at the very moment he happened to have
taken some medicine to drink, was so far from
putting faith in the slanderer that he both read the
letter and drank the medicine at the same time.
For I think it right to account myself less honourable
than no man of those who are renowned for friend-
ship, both because I have never been found sinning
against friendship, and, again, because I have received
storm of protest. Their protest was made in the guise of
desire to serve the interests of their “ patron,’? who seems to
. have been the addressee of this letter, Sophronius. But Basil,
in his endeavour to restrain them, intimates that their object
was really to advance their own interests by threatening the
author of the objectionable orders, and urges them not to drag
in his ‘“‘friend’s’’ name, i.e. apparently that of Sophronius.
A misleading report of Basil’s words reached Sophronius and
caused resentment against Basil. In some connection
Sophronius has also supposed that Basil influenced some
person, perhaps Hymetius, regarding a will, and this will
may have been involved in the incident which Basil here
explains.
2 Cf. Plutarch, Alexander 19. 3.
151
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
a \ : \ a > + 2 ,
pov AaBetv THv evToAny THs ayaTns, Hs KPEWaTNS
fol ,
eit ov povoy KaTa THY KoWhY Tov avOpwToV
Ul > ,o 5.) 287 > f ¢
fuow, arr’ ott Kai idiws evepyérny ce yvwpito
€uavTov Te Kal THs TaTtpioos.
CCLXXIII
"Avetriypados, wept “Hpa
"AxpiBas Terretopévos obtws Huds ayamay THY
onv TYUUdTHTA, Hote TA huiv Siapépovta oixeta
AoyiferPar, TO aideoywotatov adeApov Huav
“H a > \ 40 re 16 \ € fal
pav, ov ov Kata cuvnbedy tiva adedpov Hudv
Mpocayopevouev, GAA KaTA axpiBeoTaTHY Ka
0) / ” 1 e \ 2 lel la 8 /
ovdeuiav Exovoav) vrepBornv? tis didias bid-
Geow,® cunctd cov th wmeppvel Kadoxayabia,
Kal Tapakar® oixeiws* re avtov Oedoacbar, Kal
Thy Kata Sivapiv cou mapacyécOat adTo mpoota-
ctav év ols av Séntar THs peyadovoias cov: wate
Me Tots modXots ols 6n TeTVynKa Tapa col
ayabois kai radtny exe THY evepyeciay cvvapib-
peetv.
CCLXXIV
oF / 5 /
pepio® payiorpe
‘H mpos tov aideotumtatov adedpov “Hpav
piria pow Kal cuvyOea, bt ex mavy Tados THv
1 om. E. 2 nal add E,
3 jmepexduevoy E. * olxeiov editi antiqui.
5 ‘Hueplw E, Clarom.
* Cf. John 13. 34: ’Evroajy xawhy di8om duiv, wa ayarare
GAAhAouS, Kabws Hydenoa duis Wa Kal duets dyamare GAAHAoUS.
152
LETTER CCLXXIII
from my God the commandment of that charity 4
in which I am your debtor, not only in accordance
with human nature in general, but also because I
recognize you in particular as a benefactor of myself
and of my country.
LETTER CCLXXIII
Witnovut AppreEss, aBour Hera 2
THOROUGHLY convinced that your Honour so loves
us that you consider what concerns us as concerning
yourself, I commend to your surpassing goodness
our most revered brother Hera, whom we call our
brother, not through mere custom, but through our
very sincere attitude of friendship towards him which
admits no higher degree; and I urge you to regard
him as your own, and, in so far as you can, to furnish
him protection in whatever he petitions your Mag-
nanimity; so that I may be able to number this
benefaction also among the many blessings which I
have already obtained from you.
LETTER CCLXXIV
To Himerius, THE Master 2
Tuat my friendship and intimacy with our most
revered brother Hera had its beginning in early
*“ A new commandment I give unto you: That you love one
another; as I have loved you, that you also love one
another.”’
2 Written towards the end of Basil’s life.
® Of the same date as the preceding. From the tone of
this letter, Himerius appears to be a Christian, and is not to be
confused with the contemporary sophist of the same name.
153
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
apxnv eraBe, al wéxpt yijpws cvurapéuewe! rH
Tod @eobd yxdpitt, Tavtos dpevov Kal adtos
emiotacat. ayxedov yap Kal Thy Ths ofs peya-
Aopvias aydrnv éF éxeivou jpuiv 6 Kipios éxapi-
cato, €€ dtov Kal THY mpos AAX/AOUS Hiv
yuaow mpoegévncev. érrel odv deitas THs mapa
gov Tpoctacias, Tapakar® oe Kal KabixeTevo,
TH Te apxaia® epi judas Siabécer yaprlouevov
kal Th viv Katacxovon dvdyKn mpocyérta,
ovTwS oiKe@cacbat Ta Kat avdTov mpdyyaTa,
date undeusas avtov érépas mpoctacias denOF-
val, GX érravedOeiy mpdos jas wavTa KaTa-
mpatduevov TA Kat’ evyds' ote Tais ToAXais
ais TevTOvOapev Tapa cod evepyeciats Kal TavTHY
nuas exe avvapiOueiv, fs ovx adv pelCova®
EavTois, ovde wadXov juiv Svahépoveav eipioxovtes
oixevovpeda.*
CCLXXV
"Averriypados, wept “Hpa
IIpoédaBes tas mrap’> juav rapaxdjoes ev
Th mpos tov aiseciwtatov adedpov® Hpyav
“Hpav diabéces, cal yéyovas ait ebyfis apelveov
TOV Te Tia@v Tals UmepBorais als eis avrov
émedeiEw? kal tais éf Exdotov Kxatpod mpoota-
ciats. dums dé Kal jpeis, ered) cw épew Ta
kat’ avtov ov duvdueOa, Tapaxadodpév cou Thy
avuTépBAyTOv TimoTnTa Kal eis Hperépay Yapw
‘ mapéuewe Med , Vat , Reg. sec., Coisl, sec.
om. E. 3 weCoy EK,
* olxototipeba KE, 5 om. E.
154
LETTER CCLXXV
childhood, and by the grace of God has endured
until old age, you yourself know better than anyone
else. For the Lord blessed us with the love of your
Magnanimity also from almost the same time that
He brought about our acquaintance with each other.
Since, therefore, he needs your protection, I urge
and beseech you, having regard for your ancient
affection towards us and taking note of the necessity
that now constrains us, so to regard his affairs as your
own that he may never need another’s protection,
but may return to us having accomplished all for
which he prayed; so that to the many benefactions
which we have experienced from you we may add
this one also, which we make our own because we
could not find a greater so far as we are concerned
or one which affects our interests more.
LETTER CCLXXV
Wituout Appress, aBouT Hera !
You have anticipated our appeals by your attitude
towards our most revered brother Hera, and you have
been better to him than we had prayed, both because
of the exceptional honours which you have shown
him and because of your protection of him on every
occasion. And yet, since we cannot endure his
situation in silence, we also urge your unsurpassed
Honour, even as a favour to us, to increase your zeal
1 Of the same date as the preceding letter.
6 éraipoy Clarom. 7 amedelfw editi antiqui.
155
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
poo Geivat TH els TOV avdpa omouoy, Kal atro-
méurar avrov Th _Tmarpise KpeiTrova Tis mapa
TOV ex pay avTov émnpetas® érel viv ye ovK
éw éotl Bedav ToD pOovov, TOAN@Y avrod}
emnped lev EMIX ELPOUVT@Y TH an paypoowy TOU
Biov. T™ pos ovs: pilav et pooper aopdanevav
dppnxtov, e. avtos brepayeiv THY xelpa TOD
avopos Oernoevas.
CCLXXVI
‘“Appatio TO pweyaro
K vies \ / > 0 4, Ud \
al 6 Kowos TdvTwoy avOpamov vouos Kowods
Tarépas Tout Tovs év HrLKia peo Bbras, Kal
6 TMeTEpOS b¢ trav Xproriavav i8cos Tods yépovtas
npas év yovéwy Taker xabiornar Tols THALKOUTOLS.
Gore pa) TEeplTTOV pe WNT, pndé 0) TOV
dvaryKatov meprepyater Oar, él brép. Tob maudos
éy@ mpea Bevo Tob cob mpos aé. ov Thy pev €V
Tois ado wmaxony akioduév ce armaiteiy:
umevOuvos yap éoTw eis TO TOpa Kal TO vo“w
Ths pvoews Kal TO TodTLK@® TOvT® Kal dv
oixovowovpeba’ THY MéeVTOL Wuxny, ws éx Oero-
Tépov éxav Kev, arp vouiter ® vroxeiaOar
7 poonKov, Kab Oc@ opeiher Oa map’ avris xpéa
Ta TavTwv Ypeav mpecBvtata. émel ody Tov
1 abrdy editi antiqui. 2 voul(wy Harl, et Med.
1 Cf. Solon, fr. 2 Bergk, 1.5: Maaads ’A@nvaln xetpas brepler
éxe:. This was said of Athens.
156
LETTER CCLXXVI
for the man and to send him back to his country
victorious over the malice of his enemies; for as
things are now at any rate he is not beyond the
reach of the shafts of envy, since many attempt
maliciously to disturb the inoffensiveness of his life.
Against these we shall find one security that cannot
be broken down, if you yourself should be willing to
hold. your hand over the man.1
LETTER CCLXXVI
To tue Exper Harmarius 2
Tue common law of all men makes those who are
advanced in years common fathers, and the special
law of us Christians places us old men in the place
of parents to the men of your years. So do not
consider me a busybody or that I meddle unneces-
sarily, if I come to you as advocate of your own son.
Now while we deem it right that you should demand
his obedience in other respects—for he is responsible
to you as to his body both by the law of nature and
by this civil law according to which we are governed
—yet as to his soul, since he brought it with him
from a diviner source, we should consider it to be
subject to another, and that there are due from
it to God debts that have a priority over all.
2 Written towards the end of Basil’s life. Our knowledge
of the two Harmatii is restricted to this letter. The elder
Harmatius is a pagan, but his son has become a Christian.
Basil pleads with the father not to interfere with the son’s
choice of ‘the life of virtue,’’ and at the same time intimates
et the father’s fellow citizens would welcome his conversion
also.
157
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
@ecdv tov jpetepov Tov Xpiotiavav, Tov adnOwvor,
mpo Tov tap viv morAdrdgOv Kai be UdLKaY
aupBorwv Oeparrevouévwv mpoeiheto, mH Svo-
xYepaivey avT@, padrdrov Sé Kal Oavydlew Tijs
~puyis TO yervaiov, tt kal poBov Kal Oeparreias
matpiKns mpotiuuotepov eto Sia THS adnOods
emLyvooEwS Kal TOU KaT apeTHny Biov oixecwOHvar
@co. Svowmnce: ev obv ce Kal ait » pvais
kal TO Tod TpoTOU mpadov mepl mavTa? Kal
uepov ovde mpds OdLyov émiTpérar cor THY em’
avT® AUTnv' wavtws Sé ovdée Tv hyweTépav
atiaces*® mpecBeiav, wadrrov S€ Ti THs FIs
morews Ov Hud@v TANpovpevny, ot TH Tepl GE
dirttpw Kal TH TavtTa cou evyerOar TA Kad,
kal oé avtov olovtar* Xpiotiavoy brodéEacOat.
otws avtovs mwepixyapeis® SiéOnxe dyun aOpows
éuTerovoa TH TONEL.
CCLXXVII
Makipo cyortactiK@
"Avayyyetdé prot 0 Kadds Kal ayabds Bedrexvos
Ta TEpl THS TEe“voTNTOS Gov, Kal éveTroinaé pot
mo0ov Ths ons cuvtuyxias, évapyas® vroypdbav
T® NOYH THs Wuyts gov Tov yapaxtihpa’ Kal
togovTov é&éxavoé pot TO Tepl oe idTpor,
1 buar EK. 2 wdyras quinque MSS.
3 ariudons Reg. primus et Bigot. ; ariudoos editi antiqui.
4 of... ofovrat] } . . . ofera: editi antiqui.
5 wepixaphs KE. 5 gapas editi antiqui.
158
LETTER CCLXXVII
Since, then, he has preferred the God. of us
Christians, the true God, to the gods of your people,
many in number and worshipped through material
symbols, do not become angry at him but rather
admire his nobility of soul, in that he has placed
above fear and subservience to his father the uniting
of himself with God through the true knowledge and
the life which is according to virtue. Now both
nature itself and the mildness in all things and gentle-
ness of your character will importune you not to
allow yourself even to a slight degree the feeling of
resentment towards him; and assuredly you will not
disregard our petition, either, or rather the petition
of your city that is being fulfilled through us, whose
citizens, moved by their love for you and by their
prayers that all good things may be yours, think that
they have received you yourself also as a Christian.
So exceedingly joyful has a report to this effect
which suddenly fell upon the city made them.
LETTER CCLXXVII
To THe LEARNED Maximus }
Tue excellent Theotecnus ? has brought me word
of the affairs of your August self, and has instilled
in me a desire to meet you, since he vividly depicts
in his account the character of your soul; and so
great a spell drawing me to you did he enkindle in
1 Written towards the end of Basil’s life. This Maximus,
of whom nothing further is known, is sometimes confused with
Maximus the philosopher, to whom Letter IX is addressed.
2 Probably not to be identified with either the deacon Theo-
tecnus or the layman of the same name, who were friends of
Gregory of Nazianzus.
759
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
aot’, eb pn Kat TO ynpa éBapvvounr, Kal TH
TUVTPOPH KaTELYounV aoGeveia, Kai puplats Tals
kata THY "ExKAnoiav dpovticw hunv temedn-
pévos, ovdev dv we KaTéoxXev avTOV yevér Oat Tapa
oé. Kal yap ov pixpov T@ dvTt Képbos, é& oikias
peyarns Kal yévous tmepipavods mpos Tov evay-
yedtxov? petactdvta Biov, yadiwwacar pév Ro-
ylou@ THY vedTnTa, TA Sé THs capKos TAaOy
SotAa TH AOyw? Tovnoat, Tarrewoppoctvyn dé
Kexpiabar TH opetropéevn Xpiotiav@e, ppovodvtt
mept éavtod ola eixds, bOev &hu, Kal of mopeveras.?
n yap ths dicews evvola KaTaoTéArEL pev THS
Wuyis TO preyuatvov, ddaloveiay 5é tmacav Kal
av0adeav wrepopivter, cal TO brov, waOnTiy ToD
/Kuplov xadiornot, tod eimovtos: Madete am’
€uov, 6TL mpaos eiui kal TaTrewwos TH Kapdia. TO
byte yap, pittate raldwr, pdvov TepieToveacTov
Kal émaivetov To dtapKés ayabov. todto 4bé
eat 4 Tapa Oeod Tips.
Ta &€ avOpemwa tadta oKids éotiw auvdpo-
Tepa kal dvelpwy aTaTNACTEpa. 1 TE yap VvEOTNS
TOV npwav, avOéwv oEvTEpov KaTappel, Kal Mpa
THLATOS 7) VOTW 7) YpoV@ KaTapapaiveTal.* Kal
TrovTos pev amictos, dda é evtepitpeTTos.
ai te wept tas téyvas Siatrovyicets TH Ypov@
ToUT@ cuvaTrapTifovTal. aAAA Kal TO TEpLaTrOU-
1 ayyeAckdy editi antiqui.
2 Aoyiou@ editi antiqui. * wopetoera: EK.
4 Gmrouapaivera: Harl. ; wapalvera: quatuor alii MSS.
1 Cf, John 8. 14. 2 Matt. 11. 29.
160
LETTER CCLXXVII
me that, if I were not burdened with old age, and
held fast by my wonted infirmity, and fettered by
the countless cares of the Church, nothing would
have prevented me from visiting you in person.
For truly it is no small gain for a man, giving up a
great house and an illustrious family and changing
over to the life of the Gospel, to bridle his youth
deliberately while making the passions of the flesh
subservient to reason, and to practise the humility
that befits a Christian, reflecting concerning him-
self on such questions as he naturally will—whence he
arose and whither he is going. For such reflection
upon our nature checks the burning heat of the soul,
and banishes all boastfulness and arrogance, and—the
essential thing—makes the man a disciple of the
Lord, who said: ‘‘ Learn of me, because I am meek
and humble of heart.”’? For truly, dearest son, it is
only our lasting good that is to be striven for and
approved. And this is the honour which comes from
God.
But these human things of ours are more faint
and obscure than a shadow and more deceitful than a
dream. For youth falls away more quickly than the
flowers of spring, and the body’s beauty is wasted
by either sickness or'time.? Riches are also untrust-
worthy, and glory is very fickle. The cultivation of
the arts is finished when the time of this world is
finished. Nay, even that which is sought for by all,
* Cf. Job 14. land 2: Bpords yap yerynrds yuvainds ddryd-
Bios kal wAhpns dpyis, } Sonep UvOos avOjcay eémecer, amédpa
b¢ domep oxi nal ob uh orf. ‘‘Man born of a woman,
living for a short time, is filled with many miseries. Who
cometh forth like a flower, and is destroyed, and fleeth as a
shadow, and never continueth in the same state.’’? Cf. also
Mimnermus 2—Hiller-Crusius.
161
VOL. IV. M
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
dactov aracw, of AOyot, axpi THs axons yapw
éyouolv. apetis O€ Goxnors Titov pev KTHLA TO
éyovTi, Hovotov 6€ Oeaudtwv trois évtvyydvovew.
4
ov? émipedovmevos, aELoy GeavToV KaTacTHCELS
Tov é€v émayyediats atroKkemévwry Tapa Tov
Kupiovu ® ayadav.
Time & av tpom@ €dOots Tpos THY TOY KAXOV
> 4 4 \o x \ 0é 8 , 5
avadrynyw'* cai Oras av ta KTnOérvTa Stacw@oaLo,
MAaKpOTEpov Eéimeiy 7) KATA THY TapodcaV oppmny
Tov Noyou. émrHdrOe 8 ody éuol Kal adta tadTa
6 Oé fel > ka Wa \ A
aor® mpocpbéyEacba, €E ay Heovca Tapa Tov
adergpod Ocotéxvov: ov mavtote pev evYouat
aArnPevev, wariota Sé év tois twepi cod Royors,
iid / / es | eS , ? \ cs
iva wréov So€dfntat emt coi 0 Kuptos, amo pitns
adAoT plas Tols TOAUTL UAT OLS KapTrols THS evaeBeias
Spvovtt.
CCLXXVIII
Ovanrepiave
"Ey tHv evyéverdy cov Kal Kata thv Opdarn-
vnv™ yevopuevos étreOvpour ideiv. mpocedoxwy yap
oe év Kopoayaivors Sudyovta ph oxvnc ey Tpos Huas
diaBjvas év ’Attayaivois ® reXobytas thy cvvodor.
érrel O€ éxeivns Sinuaptov THs cvvddov, éreOdpmovr
idety ev TO Oper. mari yap éxei % Ewvnaos,®
TAnciov oviaa, THY édXrida THs ouvtTuxias éré-
1 @avudrwr Vat. ; 0éaua editi antiqui.
2 fs editi antiqui. 3 fuiv add. BE.
4 ayriamby E. 5 Siacwoers editi antiqui.
6 om. E. ? "Oppaviy E, Clarom.
8 -Aralvos E. ® Edjoas E.
162
LETTER CCLXXVIII
eloquence, has charm only as far as the ear. But
practice of virtue is a precious possession for him who
possesses it, and a most pleasant sight for those who
encounter it. If your concern is for these things,
you will render yourself worthy of the blessings that
are laid up in the promises of the Lord.
But in what way you may come into the
possession of these good things, and how you may
preserve them when acquired, is too long to tell
in view of the present purpose of my discussion.
It has occurred to me, however, to say this that
I have said to you as the result of what I heard
from your brother Theotecnus ; I pray that he may
on every occasion be truthful, but especially in what
he reports about you, that the Lord may be
glorified the more in you, who from one alien root
put forth abundantly the most precious fruits of
piety.
LETTER CCLXXVIII
To VaLeriaANn 1
I toncep to see your Nobility when I was in
Orphanene.? For I expected that you, living at
Corsagaena,® would not hesitate to cross over to us
if we should be at Attagaena holding the synod.
But when I failed of that synod, I longed to see you
at the mountain. For again there Evesus,* which
is near by, held out the hope of the meeting. But
1 Written during the episcopate. Nothing further is known
of this Valerian.
2 A district in Armenia Minor. 3 In the Pontus.
4 Cf. Letter CCLI. Evesus is about fifty miles north of
Caesarea.
163
M 2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Tewvev. ws 5€ audotépwv Sunuaptov, HAOov éri
TO ypadew, iva catakvoons pe xataraPeiv, ouod
pev TO elKos TOL, véos povray Tapa yépovtt,
onod 6e Kal dia Ths owTuxias Sexopevos TWA
Tap pay cvpBovryp, dua TO elvai cou Mpdrypara
T pos Twas TOV év Karcapeia, Ta Seopeva Tis
nmeTéepas peourelas ™ pos THY Sr6pBeow. éav ovv
averraxOés 7, m2) KATOKYHONS Huas KaTaraPerp.
CCLXXIX
Modéct@ trapye?
Kav woddol wow of ypadupata® Trap yuav
Tm poo Kouitovres TH Teor NTE gov, aryrAa bia TO
vmepBarrov Ths offs mept® 9 Mas TLULAS Hryodpat
TO TAHOS TOV ypaupaTov dx Aov undéva mapéxew
TH peyarodvig gov. da TOUTO mpodtpors Kal TO
dder$O TOUT® THY emia ToAnY edwKa* TavTny, lows
ort Kal avTos mavTov TevEerau TOV omovoato-
pévov, Kal Hpets ev Tois evepyéeTats AoytoOnoopeba
mapa coi, aboppas evroridv mpokevodvtes TH
ayabh T poarpec et cov.
To wey. ov Tm paypa els 0 detrau TIS mpootacias
gov avTos épel, €av avTov evpevel Kkarakoons
mpootoeiv TO BrppaTe Kab dgs° avTo Oapoos
aote povny pHEar é éml THS peyahas gov Kai omep-
puods é£ovcias’ pets dé TO 7)METEpOV ova Tod
ypaupatos TapioTaper, dt TO eis avrov ryuvo-
pevov oixeiov yyoupeda Képdos,® dia TO padiora,
1 ray mpaitwpiwy add. E. 2 ypduua EK,
3 pds editi antiqui. 4 Sé5wxa Regius sec.
164
LETTER CCLXXIX
since I have failed of both, I have had recourse to
writing in order that you may deign to visit me, at
the same time both doing what is proper—a young
man paying a visit to an old man—and likewise
through the meeting receiving some advice from us
on account of your having trouble with certain
people of Caesarea, an affair that requires our media-
tion for its correction. If, then, it is not burdensome,
do not hesitate to visit us.
LETTER CCLXXIX
To THE Prerect Mopestuvs 1
Atrnoucu those who convey letters from us to
your Honour are numerous, yet on account of the
great honour in which you hold us I think that the
multitude of letters causes your Magnanimity no
annoyance. For this reason I have eagerly given
this letter to the present brother, knowing that he
on-his part will receive all that he seeks and that we
shall be accounted with you among your benefactors
because we procure for your good-will occasions for
well-doing.
Now as to the matter with reference to which he
needs your protection he himself will tell it to you,
if you deign to look upon him with a kindly eye and
give him courage to speak out in the presence of
your great and exalted authority; but we on our
part declare by letter that whatever gain accrues to
him we regard as our own, for the reason, especially,
1 Written during the episcopate. On Modestus, cf. note on
Letter CIV.
5 dds E. 6 om. E.
165
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
éx THS Tvavéwr avrov avacrayra TOUTOU everev
éneiv Tpos Has, WS pea Tt éovra xép6os, él
THY nweTépav emia Tony av?” ixetnpias 7 po-
Badorro. iva ovv _pajre avTos Tov éd\ridwv
éxrréan, Kal pels Tis cuvndous TLULAS drrohau-
TMMEY, Kal col 7 Tepl TA ayaa orovdn Kal éml
THS Tapovons Umobécews TAnpwOn, akodpev
dex Ohvar avTov eUmEv OS Kat évapiOuov yevér Oar
TOis OlKELOTATOLS TOU.
CCLXXX
Modéotw vrdpxo
Ei Kal Tokwnpov avdpl TOTOUT@ dia Ypapparov
ixeotas _Tpoadryew, an’ ovv 7 TpovTdapxovea
mepl npas Tapa cov Tin abarpeitas Tis xapdias
Heav TO SetXor, Kat catabappodpev emia TENNEY
omép av0 pworar, oixelov fev Hiv Kata yévos,
TEINS bé akiov bia THY defvornta TOV 0G 6
Tolvuy THY €TLTTONHY eav TAavTNY emtd.do0s © év
viod pou Taker Kabéarnxer. émrel obv deiras
povns Tis Tapa cov evpeveias els TO yevéoOar
aur Ta emegntovpeva, Kkatakimoov béEacbat pov
TO ypdupa, 0 avO ixernptas m poreiverat gol oO
T poerpnyevos, kal Sobvas avuT@ KaLpov Sinyjcacbar
Ta Kal’ éavTov Kal Sade xOfivae Tots Suvapévors
avTo cuvepynoat, iva te Tpoordymari cou Ta éws
roxn TOV omrovdatopevor, Kal épot vrapEn
Kadrwrricacbar* bri wor SédoTat TorodTos Tap
1 émdobs Coisl. sec.
2 bmdpxn KadAwmiCerOu editi antiqui.
166
LETTER CCLXXX
that setting out from Tyana? he came to us for this
purpose, believing that he would have great gain
if he should have our letter to present in place of a
petition. In order, therefore, that he himself may
not fail of his hopes, and that we may enjoy our
usual honour, and that your zeal for good deeds
may be fulfilled in the present instance also, we
ask that he be received kindly and be numbered
among those closest to you.
LETTER CCLXXX
To tHe Prerecr Mopestus 2
Even though it is bold to bring petitions to so
great a man by letter, nevertheless the honour which
you have shown for us in the past takes the dread
from our heart, and we take courage to write in
behalf of men who, while related to us by kinship,
are yet worthy of honour by reason of their integrity
of character. Moreover, he who presents this letter
of ours stands to me in place of a son. Since, there-
fore, he needs only your good-will to attain that
which he seeks, deign to receive my letter, which the
aforesaid offers you in place of a petition, and to
grant him an opportunity to describe his situation
and to converse with those who are able to assist
him, to the end that by your command he may
quickly obtain what he desires, and that it may be
within my power to boast that there has been given
1 A town of Cappadocia in the Taurus mountains.
2 Cf. the preceding letter with note.
167
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
THS KXapitos TOV Meod mpootatns, bs Tovs épmol
MpoonKovtas idiovs nyetrat ixétas Kal mpoo-
ouyas.
CCLXXXI
, : /
Modéot@ trdpyo
Mépurnuar ths pweyddns cov Tihs, OTe port
HEeTa TOV GdAdwv ESoxas Kal To Oapceiv émicTEAr-
ely GoU TH peyaropvig. KeXpnuat ToivuY TH
Saped, wal aTrohave Tis $iravOpwrordrns
YaptTos, o“od pev émauTov evppaiver éx TOD
diar€éyer Oar avdpl TOC OUTY, onod 5é ral TH oF
peyadovola Katpov évdib ods cemvivew Hpas Tals
dmoxpioeow. érrel ® 6é i ixérevoa, THY ony 7)HEpO-
TNTA omep Tob éraipov eaY ‘EAXadiou Tod
T pworevovTos, Mote, THS él TH eLiracet povti-
dos avrov avebévra, év Tots Tpdypwact THS
mar pisos 7 wav cvyx@pnOhvae pox Gein, Kal TLVOS
evpevous VEULATOS nELWOnY, avaveotUpar THY AVTHV
mpeo Beiav, Kat oe Kabixetevo katatmeuhOjvar
TpoaTaywa TO Apyovte THs éTmapylas cvyxwphoar
QUT@ THY évdydno.
CCLXXXII
II pos étricxotrov *
M7) Kadovpevos éyxanels, Kal Kanov Wevos ovx
vrakoves. €« 5é€ Tov Sevtépwv SAros el Kal TH
1 we E, Med, 2 2 emelBn E.
a exioxémy Kadoupéevy eis atvodoy ‘to a bishop being called
to a synod” Harl. et Clarom.
168
LETTER CCLXXXI
me by the grace of God such a champion, who re-
gards those who are related to me as his personal
suppliants and clients.
LETTER CCLXXXI
To tHe Prerect Mopestus 1
I am mindful of the great honour you show me, in
that, among other things, you have given me also
the courage to write to your Magnanimity. I have
accordingly made use of the privilege, and I am en-
joying your very kind favour, at the same time
delighting myself by conversing with so great a man,
and likewise affording your Lordship an opportunity
of honouring us by your replies. And since I be-
sought your Clemency in behalf of our comrade
Helladius,? the chief man in our community, that he,
being relieved of the responsibilities of tax-assessor,
might be permitted to labour in the interests of our
country, and since I was deemed worthy of a kind
assent, I am renewing the same petition, and I
beseech you that an order be sent to the governor
of the province to release him from the annoyance.
LETTER CCLXXXII
To a Bisuop 3
Ir you are not invited you complain; and if
you are invited you do not give heed. But from
your action the second time it is clear that on the
1 Cf. the preceding letters, also Letter CCLX XXIV.
* Nothing further is known of this Helladius. He is,
however, usually distinguished from the Helladius of Letters
CVII and CIX. 8 Written during the episcopate.
169
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Tporépa oKéewper parny Xpnedpevos. ov yap av
KES, eK Tov ELKOT@V, OUOE TOTE «rmOeis. érra-
Kovaov ovv Kadovot viv, Kal pny yévn Tari
ayvopmwov, eld@s os eyKAnuaTe mpooTiOéuevov
éyxrAnua BeBatot Kai mictotépav épyatetar Tov
™ potépov THY KATHYOplay TO SevTepov. del b€ oe
Kal Tea avéxer Bat TapaKara, et 5€ u@V ovK
avéxy, GX’ ov Tov papTvpov aperioar Sixatov,
@v Talis pvelats Kowwwvnowv Karn. S05 odv
Tp@Tov pev audortépois, ef S€ TODTO cot py Soxei,!
Tots your TLuuwTéepols, THY YapLW.
CCLXXXIII
"Erevdépa
‘H / \ b] 5 / an a) > /
pépay pev erriTyndeiav THs avvodou éXTifopev
ebpio Kew peTa TAS KATA THD Opeene Hehrovoas
map 7) Ov tuToba Gat: avvtuxlas 662 KaLpos divev
THIS KaTa THY ovvooov Aevroupyias a&dXos myiv
ovx vropaiverat, mrnv é€av pn te &&o TOV
edmifouevov 6 0 Kuptos oiKovouncn. croxatecOae
be apeirers év Tov KaTa oeauTHY T aypaTov. él
yap TH of evyevela pias ppovrivovan . Too obTOS
TepiKelTar OxAos. HEpiuvar, moras vouilers mas
Tas éd’ ExdoTns Hucpas adoxorias Eyewv ;
1 S0«q Harl. 2 5] xaipds editi antiqui.
3 oixias add. E, Clar.
1
| 1 Cf. Letter CCLII with note.
| 2 i.e. to Basil and to the martyrs.
170
LETTER CCLXXXIII
first occasion you employed an empty excuse. For
you would not have come, in all probability, then
either if you had been invited. Give heed, therefore,
to those who now invite you, and do not again become
unreasonable, remembering that a charge when
added to a charge confirms and that the second makes
more credible the accusation contained in the first.
And I urge you always to bear with us, but if you do
not bear with us, at any rate it is not right to neglect
the martyrs, in whose commemoration you are invited
to join. Therefore grant the favour to both,’ but,
if this does not seem best to you, at least to those
held in the higher honour.®
LETTER CCLXXXIII
To a Wipow 4
We hope to find a fitting day for the synod after
those which are to be fixed by us for the moun-
tainous country. But another opportunity for our
meeting, apart from the services during the synod,
does not present itself, unless the Lord makes some
arrangement beyond our expectations. And you
ought to guess this from your own experiences,
For if such a multitude of anxieties envelops your
Nobility in the care of one household, how many
duties do you think occupy us on every day?
3 i.e. the martyrs. 4 Written during the episcopate.
5 Basil uses the term “ synod’’ in many different significa-
tions—a council of bishops; the gatherings of the faithful at
the celebration of the festivals of martyrs; and, as here, the
meeting of country presbyters held on Basil’s visits to their
regions.
171
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
To de cov évap Hyyodpat TeheLoTepov évdeixvuc-
Oat, ws apa déor mept THS Kara yuxny Oewpias
moveia Bat Twa emripeé ela, Kakelvous Tovs Ob0an-
povs Oeparrevew ols 6 Qcds opaicbat mépuney.
éxouca 6é Ty €x TOV Betwy T'padav mapakhnoww,
OUTE UV OUTE addov TLWvOS denOjon ™ pos TO Ta
déovTa cuvopar, avTapKn THY éx TOU arytou
Ivevparos é éyovca oupBovrjiav Kal odnyiav mpos
TO oupépov.
CCLXXXIV
Ilepi povafovtwr, knvaitopt 4
Oipar pev Twa non TUTOV Kexpatia bas Tapa
TH TYmLOTNTE cov Tov pova Sourav evexev, @sS
pn dev 7} Hymas: deta Pat iSidfovoay Xap én’ avtois
aiteiy, arn’ éEapxeiv avtots, eb THS Kowis peta
TavTwy aToavoeav piravOpwrrias 6 Spas S€ Kal
euauT@ émeBadrewv nrYyoUEvos ppovritern, Ta
vvard, TOV TOLOUTMD, émiat EAN@ TH TedelLa
cuvécet gov TOUS maha pev dmotakapévous @
Bio, veKp@cavTas dé Eau av TO o Opa, os pyre
amo XPHUAT@OVY pHTE amo THS ToMATLKIS vmnpe-
aias dvvacbat ti Trapéxew Tots Snpootous Xproe-
pov, avévar TOV GVYTENELOD. Kal yap elrep
cial Kara TO émaryyehwua Saves, ovTe Xpimara
éyovow ovTE THpaTa, TA pev eis THY THY Seoméev@v
1 Sore adrobs tay cuyteAciwy Siapeiva: ‘‘for the purpose
of securing exemption from taxes for them” add. alii MSS.
et editi antiqui.
* Written during the episcopate. A censitor was a special
official under the empire whose duty it was to determine the
172
LETTER CCLXXXIV
As to your dream, I think it shows more perfectly
that you should in fact pay some attention to
the consideration of your soul, and that you should
cultivate that vision whereby God can really be seen.
And if you possess the consolation of the divine
Scriptures, you will need neither us nor anyone else
to help you see your duty, for sufficient is the counsel
and the guidance to what is expedient which you
receive from the Holy Spirit.
LETTER CCLXXXIV
To a CENsiIToR, REGARDING Monks !
I po indeed think that certain regulations are
already in force with your Honour regarding monks,
so that we should not ask for a special favour in their
cease, but that it is sufficient for them if they should
enjoy the kindness which you show towards all;
but nevertheless, thinking it to be incumbent upon
me, in so far as I can, to care for such men, I am
writing to your perfect Intelligence to relieve from
taxation those who have long ago withdrawn from
the world, and have mortified their bodies so that
neither with money nor with bodily service can they
contribute anything useful to the public welfare.
For if they are living according to their profession,
they have neither money nor bodies, having spent
valuation of property for purposes of taxation in a province,
a portion of a province, or a civitas.
It is necessary to recall that at this period the burdensome
tax system inaugurated by Diocletian is still operative
throughout the Roman Empire, and that monks, unlike the
clergy proper, are laymen and are not therefore eligible to the
immunities granted to the clergy.
173
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Koweviay arroxTnodapevol, Ta be ev vnoteiars Kal
mpocevyais Katatpiyavtes. olda 8& Ott Tovs
ottw BeBiwKxoras travtos wardov 8.’ aidods aéers,
kat Bovrnoe! ceavto? xtyncacbat BonBors duva-
tous Sua THs KaTa TO evayyédvov moduTElas
dvcwmjoat tov Kupuov.
CCLXXXV
’Averriypagos, emi tH THS "ExxAnoias Tpoctacia
‘O tis "Exxrnolas dpovtifwv Kal dia xevpos
éyov TOY KTHTEwY Thy érLpéecay AUTOS eoTW
6 Thy émiatodny émdidovs cor TaUTHY, 0 aya-
mntos vies 6 deiva. Toit kataklwaov, Tepl av
dvahéper Th Koop.oTnti cov, Sova Kal oyou
mappnotav, Kal tepl dv SvaBeBavodtar* mpo-
oxeiv: Wva ard yoov Tod viv buvnOH H "ExxdAnota
éauthv avadaBeiv Kal Tihs wodvKepaddou TavTns
bSpas arradrayhvat. TowavTn yap 7) TOV TTwXOV
KTHoW, ote del Huds Cnthoar Tov vrodexouevov
aitiv, 8a TO mpocavadickav paddpov THY
"Exxarnociav, 7} Twa Kaprov éyew amo TOV
KTNMATODV.
1 BovAhaen editi antiqui. 2 geavrov E.
3 BeBuodra KH, editi antiqui.
1 Written during the episcopate.
174
LETTER CCLXXXV
the one for the general needs of the poor and having
consumed the other in fasting and prayer. And I
know that you more than any man will show respect
to those who have so spent their lives, and that you
will wish to procure intercessors for yourself who
are able through their life according to the Gospel
to placate the Lord.
LETTER CCLXXXV1
Wirnout Appress, FOR THE PROTECTION OF THE
CuurRcH
He who cares for the Church and has the manage-
ment of its property in his hands is himself the one
who presents you with this letter—our beloved son
So-and-so.2, Deign to allow him to speak freely
about the matters which refer to your Decorum,
and also deign to give heed to what he asserts, that
at least henceforth the Church may be able to re-
cover itself and be relieved of this many-headed
Hydra.* For such is the property of the monks that
we are always seeking someone to take it over, for
the Church spends on it more than any profit it
receives from these possessions.*
* Basil deliberately refrains from putting the bearer’s name
into writing.
3 i.e. taxation.
* Men on entering a monastery could dispose of their
property either by giving it to the monastery or by giving
it to relatives—if they did not see fit to sell the same and
distribute the proceeds among the poor. In the first case,
the monastery was responsible for all taxes; in the second
case it concerned the relatives alone, and neither the monk
nor the monastery.
175
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCLXXXVI
Kopevtapycio
’Emeidy tives ev TH ovvdd@ THoe cvveAndOnaav
TOV Ta Trovnpa épyalouévwrv, Kal KdeTTOVT@Y
Tapa Thv évtornv ToD Kupiouv indtia evTedh
TTwXYoav avOpworwv, ods évdvew padrov éxpiy
i) atodvev, cuvendBovto pev avtTods of THs
evtakias émipedomevoe THS ExKANTLATTLKS, Voml-
cas 6é avT@ cor Siadéperv, ws TA Snwooia TpaTT-
OVTL, THY TOV TOLOVTWY UTOdoXNnY, éTégTELAG
got, yvopilov Ste Ta év Tals ExKAnoiats dpapTav-
opeva Uh Hudv! mpoonke THs mMpeTovans
tuyxdvev Siopbwcews, Sixactas S€ mepl tov’T@v
bn Tapevoxrcic0ar. Sia TodTO Kal Ta oda
avta@v, & dnroi TO Tapa col Keimevov, Kal 7) én
TavT@Y TOY TWapovtwv yevouévn avtTvypadn,
vrodeyOjvar mpocétaka, kal TA méev TaprevOjvar
Tots émepyopmevols, TA O€ SiadoOfvat Tois Tapovat
tovs 5€ avOpwrous émictpévras ev tradeia Kal
voulecia Kupiov, ods oimar év TH Ovopate TOU
@cod Bertiovs morfoew mpos TO épeEHs. & yap
ai tav SiKactnpiwy mrAnyal obx épyafovTat,
TadTa éyvwpev Toddadkis Ta PoBepa Kpipata
tod Kupiov catopOobvta: ei d€ Soxet cor Kal ep
1 juiv editi antiqui. 2 étepydfovra E.
1 Written during the episcopate. Commentaresius was an
officer in the Roman Empire who brought the accused to trial,
drew up the acts of the process, executed judgment, and super-
intended prisons.
176
LETTER CCLXXXVI
LETTER CCLXXXVI
To a Prison SurperInTENDENT !
Since at this synod? some have been arrested
who are engaged in wicked deeds and in stealing,
contrary to the Lord’s commandment,’ the cheap
clothing of poor men, whom they should rather have
clothed than stripped;4* and since, although those
charged with keeping order in the Church arrested
them, yet I, thinking that the custody of such persons
is a matter of concern to you yourself as one engaged
in the business of the public, am writing to inform
you that offences committed in the churches should
properly obtain the suitable redress at our hands,
and the judges should not be burdened with these
matters. On this account both the property they
stole, which the document in your possession makes
known, and the copy which was made before all those
present, I have ordered to be received, and some
of the goods to be reserved for future claims, and
some to be distributed to those present; and as to
the culprits, I have given orders to convert them in
the discipline and correction of the Lord,} for I think
in the name of God I shall make them better for the
future. For what the stripes of the court do not
accomplish, this we have often known the fearful
judgments of the Lord to effect. But if it seems
2 Cf. Letter CCLX XXIII with note.
8 Cf. Exodus 20. 15. 4 Cf. Matt. 25. 34-40.
5 Cf. Eph. 6. 4: nal of atépes, wh mapopyiere ta rékva
Omar, GAN eerpepere ait ev maidela Kal vovOecia Kuplov. ‘‘ And
you, fathers, provoke not your children to anger; but bring
them up in the discipline and correction of the Lord.’’
177
VOL. IV. N
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
al a Ud lol
TOUTwWY aveveyKely TO KOUNTL, TOToUTOY Bappod-
na lol a \
pev Tots Sixaious Kal TH ToD avdpos dpOoTnTL, STt
émritpémropev cot Troveiv 6 Bovnet.
CCLXXXVII
"Avetiypados, émi éxduxntais
Avoperaxetpra toy gouxev elvat TO KATA TOVOE.
ou yap EXomev Ti xpnoopeba oUT@ ToNUT POT @
net, os éx TOV Opapevey éotiv eixdfe, py
voopevo. eis Kplow pev yap Karovpevos, ovy *
UmaKxovel, KAY ATaVTHONn, TOTAUTH KXpHTat Tept-
ovaia Noyov Kal Spkwv, ws ayaTnToY Hiv Toteiv
TO TaxXéws avTod ywpicOhva. eldov 5é adtov
TodAdKis Kal TepiTpévarvtTa Tas aitias Tois
éyxarodat. Kal ddrws ovdeuia Pvais TOV boa THY
yiv émiBooxetar otw Tokidn Kal mpos Kaxiav
eUrAaaTos, ws 7 TOU avOpwrov TovTOV, ws é&
orlyns 2 Tis meipas éoTL TO KAT aUTOV Texprpac-
Oar. Ti os cpwraré He, kal ov weiOete éavtovs
brropévew® ras map’ adrod adixias ws dpynv TWA
Genratov ; vmrép Se TOD pi) buds porvverOar év
KOW@via TOV duapTnuaTov, TavolKel * TOV EVY@V
Keywpicbw, kal Tis addAns THs mpds TOds lepaTi-
Kovs Kowwvias. tows tapapvraywa yevomevos
EVTPATNTETAL.
1 om. E. 2 Jans E; dAlyou Regius sec., Coisl. sec.
3 épew Coisl. sec., Regius sec.
4 mavoixi EK, Med., Regius sec,
178
LETTER CCLXXXVII
best to you to refer this matter also to the Count,! we
have so much confidence in the justice and upright-
ness of the man that we permit you to do what you
wish,
LETTER CCLXXXVII
WirHout ADDRESS REGARDING AVENGERS ?
THE case of this man seems to be a most difficult
matter to treat. For we know not how to handle a
character so shifty, and, as one can conjecture from
what we have seen, so desperate. For when sum-
moned into court he heeds not; and if he attends,
he employs such an abundance of words and oaths
that we consider it desirable to be rid of him quickly.
And I have often seen him even turn the charges
upon his accusers. And in short, there is no nature
among all the creatures that live on earth so varied
and versatile in wickedness as that of this man,
since one can judge concerning him after slight
experience. But why do you question me, and why
do you not persuade yourselves to endure his wrong-
ful deeds as a kind of visitation of God’s anger?
But that you may not be contaminated by com-
munion with his sins, let him and all his household
be debarred from the prayers and from other com-
munion with the clergy. Perhaps when he has
become a thing to be shunned? he will change.
1 An officer in the Roman Empire charged especially with
the care of the boundaries. In the Orient there were three
comites: per Orientem et Aegyptum; per Moesiam, Scythiam,
et Pontum; and per Illyricum.
2 Written during the episcopate.
3 7.e., when he has been excommunicated.
179
Nn 2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCLXXXVIII
’Avetriypados, él éxdixntais
Ods Ta Kowa éritipia ov swdpoviter, ovTE TO
eipxOnvar Tov evy@v dyer eis peTdvolay, avayKy
tois mapa Tod Kupiov do0ciat kavoow vroBarr-
ew. yéypattar yap: "Kav o ddedpds cov
audptn, éreyEov avtov peta~v cov Kai avTod:
édv gov pn axovon, TapddaBe peta ceavTov
” 2\ \ \ A > \ nw 9 /
Gdrov: éav 5é€ nde ovTws, eiwé TH “Exxdyoia'
éav 5€ nai THs “ExxAnoias tapakovon, éoTw oot
Novrrov ws €OviKds Kal 6 TEAWYNS* 0 Od éyéveTo?
\ DR" fal ee > / pee, * ek ‘
Kal éml tovde. amak évexrAnOn emi évos Kal
5 / Py / 0 2 / b pena n "= /
evtépou dinréyyOn* tpitov éml ths “Exxdnotas.
érrel obv Siewaptupaeba avT@, Kal ov KatedéEaTo,
NouTov Eotw? éxxnpuKtos. Kal SiayyedrOrjtw ®
mdon Th Kon ampocdextov avTov elvar Tpos
Tacav Kowwviav ypncews Biwrixhs, ws, EK TOU
pn) cvvavaplyvucbar Huds AUTO, yéevnTat TAVTEADS
, n ,
KkataSpopa Tod diaBonov.
CCLXXXIX
> , \ /
Averiypadgos tepl yuvatxos KaTaTrovouperns
’Ey® loov jdptnua Kpivas Kal averitipntous
baal \ € / OE / \ /
édv Tovs duaptavovtas Kal UrepBalvew TO meTpOV
1 rodro add. E, editi antiqui. * éora E, editi antiqui.
3 SiayyeAntw E, editi antiqui.
1 Written during the episcopate.
2 Cf. Matt. 18. 15-17.
180
LETTER CCLXXXVIII
LETTER CCLXXXVIII
Wirnour AppRESS, REGARDING Avencers 1
TxHosE whom public punishments do not chasten,
nor debarment from prayers lead to repentance,
must submit to the canons handed down by the Lord.
For it is written: “ If thy brother shall offend against
thee, rebuke him between thee and him; if he will
not hear thee, take with thee another; and if even
so he will not, then tell the Church; and if he will
not hear the Church, let him be to thee thereafter
as a heathen, and as the publican.” 2 This, accord-
ingly, has happened in the case of this man. Once
he was accused; before one or two witnesses he was
convicted ; thirdly, before the Church. Since, then,
we have protested to him, and he has not accepted,
let him henceforth be excommunicated. And let it
be proclaimed to the entire district that he must not
be received in any of the ordinary relations of life, so
that by our not associating with him, he may become
entirely food for the devil.®
LETTER CCLXXXIX 4
WitHout ADDRESS, REGARDING A WoMAN IN SorE
DistTREss
Since I regard it as equally sinful both to allow
sinners to go unpunished and to exceed the proper
5 Cf. 1 Tim. 1.20: dy éorly ‘Yudvaios nal ’Ar€Eavdpos, obs
rapedwxa TH Sarava va madev0dor wh Braopnuciv. ‘‘ Of whom
is Hymeneus and Alexander, whom I have delivered up to
Satan, that they may learn not to blaspheme.”’
4 Assigned to the period of the episcopate.
181
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
TH Tyswpia, tv éuol émtBdddove av émréOnka
Sian Oe, eEopicas avToV THS exAno rac Tuchs
kowovias® Kal Tots 7pOvKeN eV OLS Tapyvera wy
Eavtous éxdiKeiv, adra TO Kupig TY dvramodo-
ou emer peyrau. dare el TL Opes Hu@v * mapary-
YeAMaTorv, TOTE dy jeovoOny, TORO akome70-
TEpOV KEX PNLEVOS oe hoyo 7% cov dv Suvnbein
vowmhca: Ta ypauparta., |
’"Earel O€ Hovea pnparov TONNY éxovTov
Bapvryta, Kai TOoTe Hovxaca, Kal vov ovK oipat
7 peTrov elval por wept TOV avTaV Sraréyer Gar.
ey@ yap, dno, avd pos bmepetdov Kal madoTrotias
xat Biouv, iva évos TOUTOU TUX OU, Ths Tapa Beod 4
evdokinoews Kal mapa Tois avOporois Tov
BeXtiovos aftodabar NOyou, é7ret61) avO pwrros,
é€x mados tais oixopPopiais _evTeOpampévos,
elo Brac dpevos TOTE TH ov bec éavtod avadeta
ever erev pov TH oikw, Kal ) HEXpe porijs oup-
Tuxlas eyévero yvopiuos huiv, Kal ayvoia TeV
Kar avrov Kal aidot Tie amadevT@ mpopavars
avrov aiaxuvouern éddoau els ToooUTOY ef Oev
aoeBeias Kal bBpews, @oTe éuTAnTaL pmev TI
moh Tacav Tov Kat éuov® Bracdnuorv, Tpo-
ypappate 5é Snpocio oT dTEdo aL exTeDevTe emt
ToY mpoOvpwn Tis exkhyatas. ed’ ols Kal TUXOV
TWWOS Tapa TOV vomwwr ayavartireas, TaN
érravehO@v avevedoato Tas avTod Bracdnpias.
1 thy riuwpiay Med. et Vat. 2 éue@v duo MSS. recent.
Som. E. ‘4 @c# editiantiqui. *° euavrod editi antiqui.
1 Cf. Rom, 12. 19; Mh éavrovs exdixobvres, ayarnrtol.
GAAG Bdre Térov TH dpyii' yéypamras yap, "Euol éxdlenois, eye
avramodwow Aéyer Képios. ‘‘ Revenge not yourselves, my
182
LETTER CCLXXXIX
measure in punishment, I have imposed upon this
man the penalty incumbent upon me, having banished
him from ecclesiastical communion; and those who
were injured I have exhorted not to avenge them-
selves, but to commit their requital to the Lord.!
Therefore, if our admonitions had been of any use,
I should have been heard at that time, when I used
the spoken word much more persuasively than any
importunity in writing would be able to effect.
But when I heard statements of much seriousness,
even then I was silent; and now I do not think that
it is fitting for me to discuss the same subject.
“For I,” she says, “had foregone a husband and
the bearing of children and the world, that I might
obtain this one thing—to be made worthy of God’s
approval and of a better repute among men,? when
a man, who from boyhood had been trained in the
corrupting of homes, on one occasion, employing force
with his usual shamelessness, made his way into our
home, and up to the point of a bare meeting became
an acquaintance of ours, I, both through ignorance of
everything concerning him and through a certain
misguided sense of respect, being ashamed to drive
him out openly ; he came to such a pitch of impiety
and insolence that he filled the whole city with
slanders against me, and posted me with a public
placard that was affixed to the doors of the church.
And although he incurred some displeasure from the
laws ° for this action, he returned again and renewed
dearly beloved; but give place unto wrath, for it is written :
Revenge is mine, I will repay, saith the Lord.’’
2 Cf. 1 Cor. 7. 34.
® According to the Benedictine editors this statement shows
that the author of the calumny had been condemned to exile
by the civil authorities.
183
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Tad TOV epey Novdopiov majpns » ayopa,
Td yupvdova, Ta Oéatpa, ai oixiat TOY be
dpotornta Tov Biov Sexouévwv avTov. Kai yndé
3. Le a / , > > ‘
él tois Bertiocs yvwpilerOa, év ols edmrpeTns
Hv, wTApEE por €x TOV aicyiotov, bia TO Tapa
Taol TH AkoXdoTH yroun yeverOar Tepipavh.
"El tovtos, pyciv, of pev Hdovra tais
/ \ \ 4 , a
Bracdnpias, dia TO hioer xaipew Tais Rot-
Sopiais tovs avOpwrrovs: ot b€ adybecOar ev
Aéyovotv, ov auvaryovdar Sé aArou TeiPorTas
adnOeis elvat tas Aovdopiass adrAdoL audiBoroi
cial, TO TANOEL THY BpKwY avTOD TpocéyxovTes.
e \ a > BA > a~ fo a
0 6€ cuvaryav ovK éoTiv: GAN 6vT@S VvdV TIS
épnuias noOounv,: Kal éewavtny ddvpomat, ovK
aderpov, ov hirov, ov auyyevh, ov SodAoV, OvK
érevOepov, ovdéva avOporrav To Tapdtray éxyovca
cuvadyovvtTa Kal, os EoLke, movnv EavTa éEEt-
votépav Ths movAews evpicoxw, év ToTavTN
omdvis plootovnpay éativ: of THY eis aNANAOUS
yivowévnv tapowiav ov« olovrar Badifovcay év
4 \ > 4 /
KUKAw Kal avTOUS TroTe KaTAaAnWeabaL,
r a \ a 4 ,
Tatra kal worArA@ ete TAHKTIK@TEpA peETa
> / 4 \ b] \ fal 5 lol
apvOntwv Saxptov mpos éue dsveEeNodoa, amnr-
ev, ov6€ Eve TOV péurpewy eevOepov adeioa, STi
Séov TaTpLKas avTH cuvaryeiv, évadiahopa KaKk@
TOTOUT@ Kai pilocopa ev adroTpiots TAOnpacw.
> \ : / A 4 ig Lal > \
ov yap xXpnudtwv aheow Kerevers UTrepLoetv, ovdE
Tovs eis TO GHua TOvoUs ouVEVEyKElV, GAN Es
1 faOnv E, Vat. ; foOnOny Reg.
184
LETTER CCLXXXIX
his blasphemies. Again his abuses of me filled the
market-place, the gymnasia, the theatres, and the
houses of those who on account of the similarity of
their lives would receive him. And as a result of
his most shameful statements, it was not in my
power to become known for even the better qualities
in which I was conspicuous, because of my having
become notorious among all for my incontinent
mind.”
“ Furthermore,” she says, “some take delight in
' slanders, because men by nature rejoice in recrimina-
tions ;1 others profess indeed to be indignant, but they
have no sympathy; others are convinced that the
slanderous abuse is true; others are in doubt, giving
heed to the multitude of his oaths. And there is no
one who sympathizes with me; but in truth I now
realize my loneliness, and I bewail myself that I
have no brother, no friend, no relative, no servant
bond or free, no one at all to sympathize with me;
and, as it seems, I find my single self to be more
to be pitied than the whole city, in which there is
so great scarcity of men who hate wickedness; they
do not realize that the wanton violence committed
against their fellows moves in a circle and will one
day catch them.”’
Having related all this to me and things much
more astounding with countless tears, she departed,
not leaving even me free from her reproaches, on the
ground that, when I should have sympathized with
her like a father, I was indifferent to so great an
evil and philosophized amid the sufferings of others.
“ For you do not urge me to despise loss of. wealth,
nor to bear with bodily sufferings, but to be damaged
1 Cf. 1 Cor. 7. 34.
185
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
avTiy EnuwOjvar tHv vrorn pw, is 7 BXABn
Kowwn Enuia Tov KANpou yiveTat.
"Eml tovros tois pyyace tiva pe Bovre vov
mpos avtny eitreiy avdtos Soxipacov, ® Oavydote,
éyovTa TovavTny Kpiow Tap éavT@ pn Tapads-
Sova tais apxais Tos Kakovpyous, mn pmevToL
unde é€arpeicOar wapabdobévtas: ols madat tpo-
eipntas Tapa Tov dmoato\ov oBeicOar Tov
dpxyovta él t® tovnp® épyw: Ov yap eixn,
dyci, Ty wadxyatpay hopel. BaTEP OY TO Trapa-
Sodvat ov diravOpwrov,! ottw Kai To éEatpetaOat
tpépovtos éote THY Tapowiav. iaws & av yévouTo
Tis UTépOeats THS Eiaodov MEeXPL THS Hua@v aUTAV
mapovatas: Kal tote detEouer, Ste ovdev Huav
Operos, €x TOD un elvat TOs TrELMopévous.
CCXC
Nextapi *
TlovrAd dyaba yévorto Tots Kivodor THY TLpLo-
TnTd cou Tpos THY TUVEXH Opirtay hudv tiv Sua
1 ob pirddvOpwrov] &piAdvOpwrov Regius sec. et Coisl. sec.
2 Sri ode avOpwmrlvy wepiSpous Tos émioxdmous det wpoxerpl(er-
Gat, 2XAd Kar’ exAoyiy Tod em mdvTwv Ocod add. editi antiqui et
duo MSS. ‘‘that bishops should not be elected by human
meddlesomeness but according to the selection of the God of
all.”
1 As a nun she reckons herself with the clergy.
2 Of, Rom. 13. 4: @cod yap didkovds éorly coi eis Td ayaddr.
av Bt 7d Kaxcv worfs, PoBod. ov yap elk Thy waxaipay oper.
@cod yap Sidxovds eorw Exdixos els dpyhy TP Td Kandy mpacoovTt.
186
LETTER CCXC
in my very reputation whose injury becomes a
common damage to the clergy.” 1
In view of these words, do you yourself, excellent
sir, choose the reply you would have me make to
her now, seeing that I have within my power some
such decision as this—not to hand over the miscre-
ants to the magistrates, yet neither to attempt to
have them discharged if they have already been
handed over. For long ago they have been told
by the Apostle to fear the magistrate for their evil
deeds, Soying : “For he beareth not the sword
in vain.” * Therefore, just as to hand them over
is not kind, so, on the other hand, to have them
discharged is the act of one who supports wanton
violence. But perhaps there might be a postpone-
ment of the case until our arrival; and then we
shall show you that we are of no account, since
there is no one who gives us obedience.
LETTER CCXC
To Necrarivs 2
May many blessings be upon those who urge your
Honour to maintain a continuous correspondence
“For God is minister to thee for good. But if thou do that
which is evil, fear: for he beareth not the sword in vain.
For he is God’s minister: an avenger to execute wrath upon
him that doth evil.”’
8 Written in the episcopate. For a Nectarius, a layman of
noble birth and high official position, with whom the present
Nectarius may be identified, cf. Letters V and VI. The
oceasion of the present letter is an approaching election of
chorepiscopi. Nectarius writes to urge the claims of a friend
of his own, Basil courteously informs him that he welcomes
testimony regarding the candidates from trustworthy sources,
187
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
TOD ypaumatos. pL yap olov cuvnOeias evexev
Neyer Oar Tap’ nuav Ta ToladTa, adrAa ex dia-
Bécews adrnOivis wreictov akiav tidecOar Huds
Thv povnv cov. Ti yap av' éuol Nexrapiouv
YyévoLTO TLuLw@TEpoV, TOD eK TraLdds mev ATO TOV
Karrotov huiv yowpiabévtos, viv 5é €x mavtoias
apeThs els TorodTOY Tepipaveias avadpaporTos ;
@oTe pot pirwy amdvtwv dirtatos Oo od pot
ypappata Siadpépov.
Ilept pévtoe tis Tov MpooTnTopévav Tis
ouppopias exroyhs, eb wev avO patois yapilouevos,
H ixeciats évd.d0vs, 7) OoB@ eixkwv TOLO TL, pHTE
TavTa” Tomcat. ov yap olKovouos, adda
KaTnros écouat, THY Swpedv Tov Beovd mpos
avOpwrivas dirias SaperBopevos. ef b€ ai pev
did0pevar Whhot tapa avOpworev Sidovras éx Tis
&wbev éripaveias paptupeiy éyovtwv, amep av
paptupaci, ai Sé Kpicers Tov émiTndevoTépwv
7 eidore Ta dméppnra Tay earpSvary mapa THs
HueTepas TaTEWWMoews EmiTpéTOVTAL, TAaYa TO
mavtt BéXtiov KaTabéwevovy THY wapTUpiay oToU-
djs pev Kal Svactacews Tadons ws UTep® oiKelwv
tov paptupnbévtav adbiotacbat, mpocevyecOat
5é 7@ Bed pt) AaGciv TO cuphépov. ottw yap
ovKéTe avOpwrrov THs éf’ Exdtepa éxBdcews aitia-
1 om. E.
2 ravi editi antiqui.
3 Gs tmtp editi antiqui; écrep MSS. et editi recentiores.
188
LETTER CCXC
with us by letter. For do not think that such words
are spoken by us in accordance with convention,
but out of a true disposition on our part to value
your words as of the greatest ‘worth. For what
could be held by me in greater honour than Nectarius,
who from childhood was known by us for his noble
qualities, and now through the exercise of every
manner of virtue has risen to so high a place of
eminence? ‘Thus to me the dearest of all friends is
he who conveys to me your letter.
However, regarding the election of men to take
charge of districts if I should do anything by
granting favours to men, or by yielding to im-
portunities, or by making concessions to fear, may
I never accomplish these things. For not a steward
but a huckster shall I be if I barter the gift of God
for human friendships. And if the votes that are
cast are cast by men who can bring themselves to
testify from outside appearances to whatever they
may testify, but the selection of the more fit is turned
over by our humble self to Him who knows the secrets
of the heart, perhaps it is better for everyone, when
he has deposited his testimony, to abstain from all
canvassing and strife, as though his testimony had
been given in behalf of private interests, and to pray
to God that the general good may not remain hidden.
For thus we shall no longer hold man responsible for
but he reserves for himself alone, after prayer for divine
direction, the final selection, The chorepiscopi were a grade
of priests between the bishops themselves and the ordinary
priests or presbyters, i.e. suffragan bishops. Cf. Letter LIII
with note.
1 The Benedictine editors suggest that by oupmoplas is
meant, not the whole diocese, but several districts assigned to
a chorepiscopus.
189
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
/ > \ lol A \ / na /
coueda, ddA TH Oe tHv Yap TOV ywouévov
eladpeOa. Kaitot ei kata avOpwrov yiverat
TAaUTA, OVSE yiveTal, GAAA piunots pév eoTL, TIS
arneias 8¢1 maymrnbes atronretrretat.
t , ¢ OX , ,
LKéyrar Sé, Ste ode puxpos Tis waparrémnye
kivduvos TO éx TavTos TpOTTOU TO EavTOD KpaThoat
diroverkobvTt, wy TWoTe THY dwapTavomevarv ed’
€ \ € 4 \ , \ \ x
EauTOUS EAKVTWpEV THY pepida. ToANA yap av
dpapTnGein kal mapa tov ovx adv mpocdoxn-
Dévrwy® roré, Sua TO evKorov THS avOpwrivns
dvoews. elta idia pév Tois pirous cupBovrcv-
cavTes ToANdKIs Ta KpdTicTa, Kav amiOavor
a ,
S0€wpuev tots BovrAevouévors, od yaderraivopev:
év ols 6€ ob Bovry avOpeoTwrv, adra Kpiats éatl
cod, un Kal Tov TOD Ocod Kpiudtwv mpoTimn-
Oévtes Sucyepavodpmev ; ei pev ody Tapa avOpa-
bid / \ 3 ’ € a > a > >]
T@V OLOOTAaL, TL KPN* TAP HuaV aiTEetv, aAX
> \ > \ ? e a , . > \ a
ovx! avTov map éavTod AauBave; ei Sé Tap
Kupiov, edxecPar mpoohxev, add ovyl aya-
lal fal fol ‘
vaxtely' Kal év TH evyyn pr) TO ldtov OédAnpa
aitely, AN ériTpérety TH oiKovopwodvTL TO TUp-
/ a ¢ \ \ ed ae > / n
dépov Bem. 0 5 Beos 0 dytos ataydyo. wacav
Téeipav AUTNPaV TpayudTwY ato Tod olKoU Umar,
Kal avT@ Te col Kal TaoL Tois TpocHKoVvEl cot
avocov Kail 4BraBH év* wdon evOnvia Tov Biov
ETL MET PHO ELEY.
190
LETTER CCXC
the result either way, but we shall be grateful to
God for what takes place. However, if these things
take place by man’s agency, they do not take place
at all, but we have an imitation, though it falls
utterly short of the truth.
And consider that no small danger closes in on
him who strives by any and every means to win his
purpose, lest some time we-+draw to ourselves the
party of those who sin. For many sins might be
committed even by those who would never have
been expected to commit them, through the easy-
going way of human nature. Then again, while in
our private affairs, when we have given advice, and
often the best, to our friends, even if we seem to
those who are asking our advice to have made out
a poor case, we are not angry; but in matters
wherein there is no human counsel but God’s judg-
ment, if we are not preferred over even God’s
decisions shall we be indignant? If, then, the
decision is given by men, why need we ask ourselves
for it instead of having a man take it from himself?
But if it is from the Lord, we should pray, but we
should not be vexed; and in our prayer we should
not ask for our personal desire but should commit
the matter to God, who dispenseth what is best.
And may the Holy God conduct every experience of
sad events away from your home, and mete out to
yourself and to all related to you life without sick-
ness and without harm in all prosperity.
1 ulunois . . . d€) udunors wév dori ris dAnbelas, adris dé Tis
aAndeias E, editi antiqui.
2 rposdoxwuevwy tres MBS. recent.
3 xpihua E. * om. E, duo MSS.
191
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCXCI
Tipobéw ywpetioxoT@
Kal 70 wavta ypapew doa Ppove ovTe TO
HET PD TH. emLaTONAS Opa oupBaivov ouTe didXws
TpeTOV TO THS mpoon'yopias elder, Kal TO CLOTH
mapedbeiv puikpod Kal advvaTov éaTi pot, Sixate
dupe TO kata ood preypawovens port THs
Kapoias. peony ovv Badiobpar, Ta pev ypddor,
Ta dé mapels. nabayracbat yap cov BovAouat,
ei Oéuts éotiv, év tonyopia pide.
Ei e72 Tupo8eos éxeivos, Ov eK mratbos oldapev
ToaobTov T pos THY opbornta kal TOV KaTHOKN-
pévov Biov T® Tovm Xpopmevor, @OTE eycareio bat
THv ev? TovTous ‘dperpiay, aToaTas vov* tov
oKoTelV mdvTa TpoTov 6 TL xen mowodvTa 7@
Oca T pogorxevovo Oat, arroBherets mT pos Ta TO
Seive Soxodvta Tept cov, Kal THs éTépwv yveuns
THY Conv exes en pTnuerny, kal dtrws pn pirois
aXpnoros, pb pnde €yO pots 7s Katayehagros évOuph,
Kal THY Tapa TOANY aiaxvyv, @S Sewvov Ths
poBh, Kal OvK évvoeis, étt ev b0@ Trepl TavTa
TpLBn, AavOdvers ceauTov THS T pomyoupevns Cons
aperov; STL yap ovK eyywpe? audhotépwv opmod
1 wod E. 2 ei add. Capps.
3 én) E, duo MSS. * om. Med.
1 Placed in the episcopate. Jor the term chorepiscopus,
ef. Letter LIII and note, also Letter CCXC with notes. Cf.
also article “‘ Chorévéques’’ in Cabrol’s Dict. d’ Arch. Crét. et
192
LETTER CCXCI
LETTER CCXCI
To TimoTuHeus, THE CHOREPISCOPUS ?
Now to write all that I have in mind I not only
regard as neither compatible with the limits of my
letter nor in general suitable to that mode of address,
but also to pass by in silence is almost impossible
for me, since my heart is aflame with righteous
indignation against you. So I shall travel a middle
course, writing some things, passing over others.
For I wish to rebuke you, if it is proper, in the
language of a friend and an equal.
If you are that Timotheus whom we have known
from childhood as being so intent upon the upright
and ascetic life as to be accused of lack of modera-_
tion in these matters, are you now, having abandoned
the consideration of that which you must by all
means do in order to be united with God, looking to
what So-and-so thinks of you? and do you keep
your life dependent on the opinions of others? and
are you taking thought how you may not only not
be useless to friends but also not a laughing-stock
to enemies, either? and do you fear disgrace in the
eyes of many as something dreadful? and do you
not understand that, in so far as you waste time in
these things, you are, unwittingly, neglecting the
higher life? For the divine Scriptures are full of
de Lit. This Timotheus is probably to be identified with the
Timotheus of Letter XXIV.
This letter is in the nature of a sermon based on Matt. 6.
19-25, but especially 24: ‘‘ No man can serve two masters, for
either he will hate the one, and love the other: or he will hold
to the one, and despise the other. You cannot serve God and
Mammon.”’’
193
VOL. IV. . Oo
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
mepuyevéa at, TOV TE Kara TOV Oo pov TOUTOV
Tpayparav Kal THS KaTa Ocov TONTELAS, Ta
pers pev ai Geias r pagat Ov edida£av * npas
mArAnpns S€ Kab avT? Y puors TOV TOLOUT@Y
dmoderypaTov éotiv. & Te yap Th Kara TOV
vouv évepyetg dvo vonaat KaTa TAUTOV vorjpara
TAVTENOS aunxavov, ey te tals KATA THY
aio Ono avTihyyert dv0 dwvas opod 7 poo mT ~
Tovaas Tais axoais déxeaOau év TAUTO Kal
Sax pivery advvarov Kal tovTo Svo aKovaTUKaY
Top@v ni dvepypevav. opParpot dé, day py
apporepor Tpos é&v TL TOV opar ay anotabaat,
evepyety TO EavTa axptBas ov SvvavTat. Kal
TADTa wey TA Tapa TIS pucews® Ta be €x TOV
Tpapav oo dinyeto Oat oux TTOV ear KaTa-
yedaorov 77 pratna, pnatv,® "AOnvaiots dryer.
Té obv Ta dpiKra, piryvuper, GopvBous TOMTE-
Kous Kab edoeBelas doKnow, arn ovxi amTro-
orayres Tov BoptBav Kal Tob Tpaypata® é éyeuv
Kal Mapex ety érépots, Tp@v avuTov yevopeOa, Kab
Ov mTaXat bmebeueba Tis evoeBeias oKxoTov Be-
Bavobpev TO Epyo, Kal Seixvuper Tots émnpeatety
nypeiv Rovropévors, éTe ovK éotw én’ avtois TO
AvtTrety meas édtav €Oédwor ; ToOvTO 6é éoras
émevoay mdons AaBhs édeuGEpous éavtous amro-
deiEwpev. xal tadta pév eis TooodTov. ein de
nas Tote Kal év TAUT@ yevécOar Kal axpiBéoTeEpov
Bovrevoacbat Trepi Tov cuppepovtar tais Wuyais
1 wAhpers . . . ed{dakay] mahpyns pty 7 Cela Tpaph ay edidatey
pas quatuor MSS.
2 5 poate E et alius.
3 kal rod mpdypata] Tay mporyudroy editi antiqui et nonnulli
MSS.
194
LETTER CCXCI
admonitions which teach us that it is not granted to
excel in both things at the same time—the affairs of
this world, and life in God; and Nature herself is
also full of examples to this effect. For both in the
activity of the mind it is altogether impossible to
think two thoughts at the same time, and in the
perception of our senses, when two sounds fall on
the ears simultaneously, it is impossible to receive
and to distinguish them at the same time; and this
is so although our two passages for hearing are
open. The eyes, likewise, unless both are concen-
trated upon the same visible object, cannot exercise
their function accurately. Now these are illustra-
tions taken from Nature; but to present to you
those derived from the Scriptures is no less ridiculous
than, as the saying goes, “to bring owls to
Athens.” ?
Why, then, do we attempt to mingle things that
cannot be mingled—the turmoils of civil life and the
exercise of piety, instead of by withdrawing from
the turmoils and from having trouble ourselves and
causing it to others, and becoming our own masters,
thus confirming by deed the aim of the religious life
which we long ago set before ourselves, and showing
those who wish to calumniate us that it is not within
their power to hurt us when they wish? And this
will take place as soon as we show ourselves immune
from every attack. So much for this. But if we
could only meet some day and take more accurate
counsel about that which is of benefit to our souls,
1 i.e. do something superfluous, like our “ bring coals to
Neweastle’’; cf. Arist. Birds, 301: ris yAatk’ ’A@hvat’
iryayev; As the bird of Athena it is the symbol on most
Athenian coins.
195
o 2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Hav, wa pn ev TH wept TOV pataiwy dpovTid.
KaTarnobapev THs avayKxaias é&odou éredOovons
Hytv.
Tots 6€ doctadeiot Tapa ths ayatns cov
vrepnaOnv, ols iomipye pev Hdiotos eivar Kal
KaTa THY EavToV how: ToAAaTAAGiova Sé THY
noovny évetroier! 4) mpocOnKxn Tod amroaTEiNavTOS.
Ta S€ amd Tod IIldvtov Knpods Kal akora, Hdéws
déEar, dtav atoaoteihwpev’ viv yap huiv ov
TapHy.
CCXCII
Iladradio
To ustov ths ériOvpias judy é&erAnpwoev
0 Gytos eos, oixovouncas THY cuvTUXiay THs
KoopiwTaTns aderdys nuav THs cupBiov cov.
Suvatos 5€ mapacyeiv Kal TO AevTOpEVvOY, WaTE
idovtas? nuads Kal THY ony evyévetay, TEedELaV
atrodotvat TH Ded tHY yap. év TOAAH yap
€opev émiOuuia, pwadtota viv, Ste nKovoapev
TeTiunoOat oe TH peyaddyn Tin, TO a0avaT@
évdvpatt, 6 mepioyov® jiudv THv avOpwroTnta,
1 éroie: editi antiqui. ? elddras E, Harl.
8 mepiéxoy EK, editi antiqui.
1 Letters CCXCII to CCCLXVI are included by the Bene-
dictine editors in a “Classis Tertia,.’’ This third and last
division of Basil’s letters contains those which in their opinion
cannot be dated. Naturally, all doubtful and some plainly
spurious letters are to be found here. Many of the letters of
this group are translated into English here for the first time.
196
LETTER CCXCII
that we may not be found engrossed in concern for
foolish things when the inevitable departure comes
upon us!
I was very much pleased with the gifts sent me
by your Charity, which even by their nature were
indeed very pleasing; but the added fact of the
sender made the pleasure many times as great.
But as gifts from the Pontus kindly accept some bees-
wax and restoratives, when we send them; for at
present we have none at hand.
LETTER CCXCII
To Patvapivus }
One half of our desire the holy God has fulfilled, by
having effected the meeting with our most modest
sister, your wife. But He is able to furnish also
what is left, so that we may see your Nobility ? as
well and give complete thanks to God. For we are
in great longing, especially now that we have heard
that you have been honoured with the great honour,
even the immortal garment,? which, when it has en-
The date of the present letter is unknown. If the Palladius
here is the same as he who wrote to St. Athanasius about A.D.
371, informing him that a number of the monks of Caesarea in
Cappadocia were turned against Basil, and begging Athanasius
to counsel the unruly brethren to cease their opposition to the
doctrine of their bishop, this letter must be placed before
A.D. 371, since here Palladius is not yet a priest, having just
received baptism. But the name Palladius was common at
this time.
2 A common title of address at this period, usually for lay-
men and laywomen of high rank.
3 7.e. Christianity.
197
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Tov év TH capi Odvatov éEnpavce kal KateToOn
To Ovntov év TO THs apOapcias évdvpaTt.
’"Ezre6) ovv oixeiov pév ce Eavt@* o Kupios
dua THS yaptTos éTroinaev, HAXOTpiwce Sé Tacns?
THS auaptias, nvorke 5€ Bacidelav ovpavarv, Kal
0d0Us Tas aTrayovaas mpos THY €xel waxapLoTynTa
brédeEe, Tapaxadovpéev oe, avdpa TtocovTov
hpovynces TOV NoLTaY UTEpéxXovTa, NehoyLopEévaS
Thy xapw béEacOat, Kai micTov pvAaKa yevér at
Tov Oncavpov, Tdon éredela THpodYTAa TIS
Baoitixhs mwapaxataOnkns tHv pudrakny, wa
davrov thy ohpayioa Svacwodpevos TapacThs
t® Kupiw éxAaurov év TH RapTpOTHTL Tov
aylwv, pndéva orirov % putida éuBarov® ro
kabapd ths apOapcias évdvpatt, aAX ev Tact
Tois pédeot TOV aylacpoyv Sitacwlwv, ws Xpiotov
évovodpevos. bao yap, dynoiv, eis Xpiorov
éBartiaOnte, Xpistov évedvcacbe. Eatw ovv
TwavTa Ta pérAn Gayla, WoTe MpéTovTa civaL
oxérecOat TO ayio Kal pwrteve@ wepiBrAnpate.
CCXCIII
*TovAvave *
Ils cor tov év péow TodTOY Ypovoy TO cHma
n nw A
goyev; el xabapds atérxaBes Tis xetpos THY
1 py oe éavrg] ceavr@ editi antiqui; uév ce ait@ Harl. et
Paris.
2 radaas Harl.
3 émBdAAwy quinque MSS,
4 4Oixh mdvv wpala ‘*a beautiful moral letter” add. E et
Med,
198
LETTER CCXCIII
wrapped our humanity, annihilates death in the flesh
and swallows up mortality in the garment of in-
corruptibility.
Since, then, the Lord has made you His very own
through His grace, and has alienated you from all
sin, and has opened the kingdom of Heaven, and
has pointed out paths leading to the bliss of the next
world, we exhort you, a man so pre-eminent over
others in prudence, to receive the grace circum-
spectly, and to become a faithful guardian of the
treasure, keeping guard with all diligence over the
royal deposit, in order that having preserved the
seal inviolate you may stand before the Lord resplen-
dent in the brightness of the saints, having brought
no stain or wrinkle upon the pure garment of in-
corruptibility, but in all your members preserving
holiness, inasmuch as you have put on Christ. “ For,”
he says, “‘ as many of you as have been baptized in
Christ, have put on Christ.”’!_ Therefore let all your
members be holy, so that they may be worthy of
being clothed in that holy and resplendent covering.
LETTER CCXCIII
TO JULIAN 2
How has your health been since last I saw you?
Have you entirely recovered the use of your hand?
1 Gal. 3. 27.
2 Probably the same Julian as the one mentioned in Letter
XXI. If Leontius of Letter X XI, and consequently of Letters
XX and XXXYV, is to be identified with ‘‘ the good Julian ’”’
(cf. Letter X XI, note), the present letter should be dated about
365, as being of the same correspondence. It is to be noted
T99
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
evépryeray ; ; TOS dé Ta Nowra Tod Biov mpdypara ; ;
el Kara yrepnv Yopet 704, @aomep edxopueba Kal
@S éortw od evhopevov TH OF Tpoarpéces ; ; Kal yap
ols pév evKOXOS Tpds peraBoniyy u) didvova, TOU-
ToUs ovder ametKos Kal Tov Biov elvat HH TeTay-
HéEvOD, ois be mennyvia H yvoun, Kal adel éctaca
Kal 9 arn, Tovrots * aKkoXovGov cumpavers TH
™ poatpéaet THY Soony Suef ayes, 7O ovTL yep
KuBepvntn 2 pev ovK epetrar® yarajuny Tovety OTe
Bovreran, % jyiv bé a axvpova éavtois Kcadiar ay TOV
Biov kal mavu paszov, éav Tous évoobev éx TaV
Talav é emaviaTapéevous pty GopuBous KaTacuyd-
ower, Kal TOV éEwbev tpoomimrovtTwy vynro-
Tépav THY ywouny KataoTno oped. Kal yap
ovTe Enpiat, ovTe dppwotiat, ovTe ai Rortral
va xépevat Tob Biou, apovrat Too on oupeae,
Ews av ex THY Srdvovay TO Oecd, eumopevonevny,§
Kal TO HédQov amocKomovaan, ead THS xamober
éryetpouevns Sadns Kovpos Kal evoTaras wmepat-
povoar. émel of ye opodpars tais Tov Biov
pEpiwvass KATEANMLEVOL, oloy 6 vies trokvoapKat
ele, TO TTEpov € €XOVTES, KATW TOU _TUPOVTAL META
tav Book
é de Too oUTov ieiv vTd TOV Tparypwaray °
em eT pam nLer, dcov of év medaryer adXijous Tap-
aperBopevor. many arn’, émevo7), Kai €& dvuxos
éotiv dXov yvwpicas TOV Aeovra, éx Bpaxeias Tis
1 robrous Regius sec. et Coisl. sec.
2 «uBepynrny Regius sec.
3 éplera: Regius sec. et duo alii.
éumodtrevonevny Med. ; ocvpropevouerny editi antiqui.
5 ideiy add. E.
200
—
LETTER CCXCIII
How are the other affairs of life? Do they proceed
according to your wish, as we pray and as is due to
your high. purpose? For while those whose inten-
tions are prone towards change also, and not un-
naturally, lead lives which are unordered, yet those
whose minds are fixed, being both ever constant
and the same, consequently pass their existence in
harmony with their purpose. For in truth it is not
within a helmsman’s power to make a calm whenever
he wishes, but for us it is quite easy to render our lives
unruffled, if we but still the disturbances that arise
within us from the passions, and if we but set our will
above those things that fall upon us from without. Kon
neither losses nor illness nor the other inconveniences
Se aan
kee i i
gazing steadily upon the (future, and_surmountin
y an exterously the storms that arise fro
Say Bor those who are held firmly in the grip
of the
cares of life are like fat birds who have wings
to no avail—they are carried along somewhere
below along with the cattle. :
But as for you, we have been permitted to behold
you as strong when harassed by troubles as are
swimmers who race with one another in the sea.
Moreover, since even from a claw! it is possible to
recognize the whole lion, from this brief experience
that the three letters (KX, X XI, and XX XV) have much in
common. The person addressed is, in every case, a learned
man, a Christian, and a very close friend of St. Basil. Further-
more, the subject-matter of the three letters is the same in
this—Basil is most anxious to have the person addressed
remember him and write to him more often.
1 Cf. Vol. I, p. 93, note 4.
201
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Teipas nryovpeba ve ixavas eyvaxevar. dev Kal
péya movovpe0a 70 év oye oé twe Ta Kal’?
nas TiecOar Kal pur) atreival cov THs diavoias,
anrra Sunven ds got auveivau dua THS pynens.
Selyya dé penens TO ypadenv® Orrep dom av
TUVEXETTEPOV TOLHS, TOTOUTM TAEOV Huiv Xapey.
CCXCIV
Dyote kai Mayve 2
IIpéres pév rrov cal rwatpaot traidoy idiov
m™povora Kab yewpyois gutav 4 om Epudrov
émipédeta, Kal SidacKkdros pabnrav ppovris,
pamuota bTav bu’ evpviav BeXzious eg’ éavTois
Uropaivovar® ras édmidas. Xaiper yap wovar *
Kal yewpryos, ddpuvopévwv av’t@® Tov aaTa-
xvov TaV puT@v aveavouevav, evppaivovor dé
Kal pabnrat dudacKdnous, kal maides TaTépas, OL
pev T pos aperiy, oi € mpos avénow emub.6ovTes.
typets dé TocovTov peifova yey ep’ byiv EXopev
THY ppovtida, KpeiTTova dé Ty éAtrida, Soov
edoéBera mdons peéev TEXUNS, Tavtov dé Cowv
omod Kal KapTov éorw apeivor, hv év atandais
ére Kal xabapais tals vuetépats >uyais prlo-
Oeioav id’ nwov kal Tpageicav idety ev ome
kal mpoeXovoar eis akunv Terelayv Kal eis Kap-
Tous @paious, curdapBavouerns juav rtais
evxais TAS DueTépas prropabeias. ed 74p lore
Kal Thv nmetépay eis buds evvorav Kal THY TOD
1 rit Ta Kad] rd Kad’ Regius sec. et Coisl. sec.
202
LETTER CCXCIV
we believe that we have come to know you sufficiently.
Wherefore, we deem it of great importance that you
give our affairs some consideration, and that they
be not absent from your thoughts but be with you
constantly in memory. But a proof of remembrance
is writing, and the more frequently you do this, so
much the more will you please us.
LETTER CCXCIV
TO FESTUS AND MAGNUS
Ir is fitting assuredly that fathers should provide
for their children, and farmers should care for plants
or seeds, and that teachers should be solicitous for
their pupils, especially when through natural ability
they show in themselves the hope of better things.
For a farmer also rejoices in labour, as his corn ripens
or his plants grow, and pupils give joy to teachers
and children to fathers, as the former advance in
virtue, the latter in stature. But the solicitude we
have for you is by so much the greater, and the hope
we have for you is by so much the higher, as religion
is higher than every art, and higher than all living
things and fruits alike; this religion, which was by
us emplanted in your souls while they were still
tender and pure and there nurtured, we pray we
may behold advanced to full maturity and to timely
harvests, your love of learning being assisted by our
prayers. For you know full well that both our good-
2 Gore emireivery thy mpds Ta Kpelrrova uddnow add. tres
MSS. ‘In order to incite their desire to learn better things.”
3 jropaivwot duo Regii MSS. et Coisl. recent.
4 movg E. 5 giray editi antiqui.
203
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Ocod cuvepyiav Tals ipetépars évatroxetabau
yopuats, Ov ™ pos TO déov evOuvopever, Geos
cuvepyos KAXNOUVMEVOS mapéoTat Kal aKANTOS, Kab
mas hidrobeos avOpomos mpos didacKkadiav avt-
emayyeXTOs. avixntos yap 1) mpodvupia Tov b16a-
OKELY TL XPnoLpov Suvapevar, étTav at Tov
pavOavovtov Wuyal maons Kabapevmow avti-
TuTias.
Ovxoby ovdé coparos KWAVEL @pla Los, Tob
SnpLoupynoavTos nas ov mepBodyy copias Kal
prravO pwrias a) oupTrepLoptaavTos Tots THpact
THv Stavorav, ATE fnY TH yAOTTYH TOV Aoyov
THY vvapmuy, Sovtos O€ TL maAetov Kal amo Tou
Xpovou Tois mpedety Suvapevors, @S [2 povov Tots
paxpay Sue TH KOoW, adrAa 8 Kal Tots Aiav
oxpruryovors Tapamréwrew dwvac bat THY didacKa-
Aiav. Kal TodToy nuiy Teipa To TOUTaL TOV
ovyov, érretTrep ol TE TodNois ™ pOTEPOV eTEGL
ryevopevor diudacKovet Tovs véous, owlouerns €&v
Ypaupace THS StdacKkarias’ Hels Te KeXeo-
pro pevor Toa obTov Tois cwpact, TH Sravoia
ouvEer ev aéi, Kal T poo opthovpev padies, THS
didacKarias obTe imo ys ovte Oardoons
Kwrvomevns, el Tis! éotiv vpuiv Tov idiov yruxov
ppovTis.
l ef rls éorw] firts éor E.
204
LETTER CCXCIV
will towards you and the co-operation of God are
stored away in your minds, and when these are
directed towards the right, then God, called the Co-
operator, will be present even though unbidden, and
every lover of God likewise, ready of his own accord
to give instruction. For unconquerable is the zeal
of those who are able to teach something useful,
when the souls of those who learn are cleared of
every obstruction.
Now not even separation in body is a hindrance,
since He who made us in the fullness of His wisdom
and kindness did not limit thought by the body, nor
power of speech by the tongue, but gave a greater
power even from the standpoint of time to those
who are able to benefit others, so that they are able
to hand on their instruction not alone to those who
are a long distance away, but also to very remote
later generations. And experience confirms this
statement of ours, since those who were born many
years ago still teach the youth, their learning being
preserved in writing; and we, although so separated
from you in body, are always united with you in
thought, and converse easily with you, since teach-
ing is not hindered by land or by sea, if you have
any concern at all for your own souls.
205
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCXCV
Movafovar 1
“Hyobpae bev pn demas éTépas vas TH Tod
cod Xa pers Tapaxhyjaews SeicOar, petra Tous
oyous ods 8’ nuov avTav eroino dela Tpos
buds, mapaxanobyres dpas mavTas THY él TO
avTo Cony caradefacbar els piunua TAs amoaTo-
NLKIS TonTelas, r) Kal edéEacbe OS arya Bov
didaypa, kal mexXaplaTHnTaTe be avro 7 Kupio.
€mrel ovv ovxt pnuata iv Ta map HuaV NaAAN-
Oévta, adra bSdypata eis Epyov m poe ety ®
dpethovta, éml apeneia bev Dua T@V avexo-
pévar, én dvaTravaet 5é nmetépa TOY ra
Kévov THY yvopuny, eis SoEav dé kad érawvov Tod
1 mpds movdCovras, 8: fs émornpl(e: abtovs mpds thy ev
Xpior@ wodireiay nal wicrw ‘To monks, by which he causes
them to rely on life and faith in Christ” Regius 2897 et
Coisl. sec.; cai pnow bri h miotis eorly h cdCovoea dia arydens
évepryouuévn ‘* And he says that it is faith working through
love that saves” add. editi.
2 rporedOciv EK; eddeiy editi antiqui.
1 Very probably the monks of the monastery founded by
Basil in the Pontus in 358, with whom, even after his elevation
to the archbishopric of Caesarea, he remained i in close touch.
This letter was written about 370, according to the following
hypothesis: In Letter CCXCII Palladius was linked with the
monk Palladius of Letters CCLVIII and CCLIX, and with the
monk Palladius who addressed a letter to Athanasius about
371 to inform him that a number of the monks of Caesarea
had turned against Basil, and to beg him to reprove the unruly
brethren. The present letter supplements this idea. The
“our most beloved brother’’ of this letter is probably the
206
LETTER CCXCV
LETTER CCXCV
To Monks 4
I ruinx that, by the grace of God, you need no
other exhortation, after the words which we in person
addressed to you, when we exhorted you all to
accept the community life in imitation of the apostolic
manner of living, a proposal which you received as
good doctrine and for which you gave thanks to the
Lord. Since, then, the things which were spoken by
us were not mere words but teachings which were due
to pass into deeds for the benefit of you who sub-
missively accepted them, and for the consolation of us
who proposed the plan, and to the glory and praise of
same Palladius. Thus his life would run as follows: A rich
pagan, or more likely an unbaptized Christian, he married a
Christian woman and met Basil. A warm friendship arose
between them and Palladius was baptized (Letter CCXCII).
His wife dying or an agreement having been reached, he joined
the religious community in the Pontus, where he was sent “ to
rouse the lethargy ’’ of the monks and to report to Basil on
those of Arian leanings (Letter CCXCV). Dismayed by the
advance of Arianism among the monks of the archbishopric,
he wrote to Athanasius asking him to counsel the monks to
cease from opposing the doctrine of Basil (Athan. Hp. ad
Pallad. P.G. X XVI, 1167). Again later, as an emissary of
Basil to monks harassed by heresy, he goes, in company with
the Italian monk Innocent, to the Mount of Olives (Letters
CCLVII and CCLVIII). Thus the dates of these various
letters would be—
Letter CCXCII; before 370, the year of Basil’s eleva-
tion.
Letter CCXCV; shortly before 370.
Letter to Palladius; about 371.
Letter CCLVII; about 377.
Letter CCLVIII; about 377.
207
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Xpucrod, ov TO dvopa eTLKEKANTAL ép’ pas,
TOUTOU nap améoreha TOV moPetvoraTov Eav
aderdhor, iva Kal 70 mpoOupov yvopion, Kal TO
voOpov dveyetpn, Kal TO avTiTeivoy havepov piv
KATATTHON.
Todas) yap iu) emiIupia Kal iSeiv b dyads ouyny we
vous, Kal aKovoat mepl pay étt ovxl Tov apap-
TUpoV ayarr are Biov, adXra paddov catadéxer De
TavTES Kal puraces TiS a\AnA@V axpyBetas
elvat Kal HapTupes TOV KaropOoupevor, ovTM
yap &kaotos Kal Tov eb éavT@ pia Bov TéNELOV
arronjyerar * Kal TOV emt TH ToD adedpod
mpoxoTH: Ov Kal oye Kal pve _TapéxerOau
Dpas * adAjphots T poonKel éx THs auvexovs
Ouirias Kal TapakAnoews. emt maot dé Tapa-
Kanrodpev pepvjabar pas THs TOV Tatépov Tio~
TEDS, Kal pn careverbar b bro Tay év TH bwetépa ®
ouxia mepipépery vas émrixerpodvtor, eiddras
bte ovTe TomuTelas axpiBera nal? éavtyy, wy dia
THs els Oedv mwictews Twehwticpévn, wpédimos,
ouTE 6pA7 oporoyia, ayadav epyov a&wo1pos ovca,
Tapaarhaar npas Suvijoerar TO Kupie: aNXG Set
appotepa ouveivar, iva apTvos 7° 0 TOD Oeod
avo pws, Kab BN KaTa TO éddeimrov Yorevn
Hpav 7 fon. wiotis yap éoTw 4 cwtovoa
nas, as dnow 0 atoaToXos, Ou aydTns évepyou-
pévn.
1 AqWera: E et alius.
2 raparxéoba: suas E et duo alii.
3 jueréox K, editi antiqui.
4 eidéres Med.
208
LETTER CCXCV
Christ whose name has been invoked upon us, on this
account I have despatched our most beloved brother,
that he may become acquainted with your zeal and
arouse your lethargy, and make clear to us what
stands in the way.
For great is our desire both to see you brought
together, and to hear concerning you that you do not
favour the life that lacks witnesses, but rather that
you all consent to be both guardians of each other’s
diligence and witnesses of each other’s success. For
thus each one will receive both the perfect reward
given on his own account and that given on account of
his brother’s progress; which reward it is fitting that
you should supply to one another by both word and
deed through constant intercourse and encourage-
ment. But above all we exhort you to be mindful of
the faith of the fathers 1 and not to be shaken by those
who try to disturb you in your calm, realizing that
neither strictness of life in itself, except it be illu-
mined by faith in God, availeth aught, nor will right
confession of faith, if devoid of good works, be able
to bring you into the presence of the Lord, but both
should go together, that the man of God may be per-
fect, and our life may not halt on account of the
deficiency. For the faith that saves us, as the Apostle
says, is that which worketh by charity.
1 7.e. the Nicene Creed.
5 ef E et alius,
209
VOL. IV. * P
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCXCVI
’Erevbépat
Stoyalopuevos cov ris Tepl Huds diabécews,
kal ip éyeus Tepl TO Epyov Tod Kupiov omovdipy
érriyltvoaKovtes, KaTeOappyjcapyev ws Ovyatpos
mponv, Kal Tals Hurovors él mreiov expnoduca,
TepelagLevOS [eV OS HueTepals Ypopevolr, Tap-
eteivayev § odv Ouws avTav Thy vmnpEciar.
Tadta obv ede émictadhnval cov TH cEeuvorntt,
ote eidevar Ste amrodekis eats THs* Siabécews
TO ryevomevov.®
‘Opod bé Kal 0 vnoKO Sua TOU ypap-
pod Oé€ Kal bTromtpmvyicKopev od ypau.
patos THY KoTMWLOTHTAa ou peuvijcOar To Kupiou,
Kal thy &odov tiv aro TOD KOopMoU TOUTOU TPO
6pOarpav Trovovpévny del, Tov Biov éauThs pvd-
pilew mpos amodoyiay Tov amapadoyioTov
Kpitod, va yévntat cor Tappnota émi Tos aya-
Dots &pyous éutrpocbev Tod TA KpUTTTA TOV KapoLOV
HuUGV aToKAaNUTTTELW [EANOVTOS eV TH TMEPA THS
ETLEKOTHS AUTOV.
Tiv evyeveatatny Ovyatépa aoratopeOa Sia
cov" Kal wapaxar® év TH pedeTn TOV Aoyiwv*
tod Kuptov didyew avtyy, wa éxtpépntas wo
Tis ayabhs Si8acKxadrias Thy Wyn, Kal 715166 °
mpos av&now Kal péyeOos 1) Stdvova avTis waddrov
TO cOpa UTO THs picews.
1 érevdépx érépa Regius sec., Coisl. sec.
2 om. E.
3 ywéduevoy E et editi antiqui.
4 Adywy editi antiqui.
2190
LETTER CCXCVI
LETTER CCXCVI
To a Wipow 1
CoNJECTURING your own disposition towards us, and
recognizing the zeal which you have for the Lord’s
work, we have made bold with you lately as with a
daughter, and have made further use of your mules,
using them sparingly indeed, as though our own, but
we did for all that prolong the service they rendered
me. This, then, had to be written to your august
Reverence, that you might know that what has taken
place is a proof of my affection.
But at the same time we both remind your Deco-
rum by letter to be mindful of the Lord, and, ever
keeping your departure from this world before your
eyes, to order your life with reference to your defence
before the undeceivable Judge, in order that because
of your good works you may have confidence before
Him who is to reveal the secrets of our hearts in the
day of His visitation.
Your most noble daughter we greet through you;
and I urge her to pass her time in meditation upon
the words of the Lord, so that her soul may be
nourished by good doctrine, and that her mind may
increase in growth and in stature more than does her
body through the action of nature.
1 Because of the reference to borrowing mules, I would place
this letter some time before Basil became archbishop of
Caesarea, when as a monk in the Pontus he was working the
soil and would have had need of mules, i.e. about 370.
5 émdg E.
2I1I
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCXCVII
*Erevdépa 1
Ilavu e“auT@ emt Badrew | Kpivev kal dua TO
THS Huxias mpea Butucoy Kal bua TO TAS TVEU-
HariKis diab écews yuna ov THY ao wry peop gou
evyéveray Kal év TH Poparcey Tapovoia éT6-
oxémted Oat, Kal amovons? mi dmohuprdveo Oat,
anra ypappacty drrom)hnpooy TO évdéov, Ered)
eUpov mpémovoay didkovov TeV Tpos THY on
TEMVOTNTA. Ypapmareov THvoE Ov aurijs mpoa pbey-
youat o€, T ponyoupevos _Tapoppav émlt TO épyov
TO Tod Kupiou, ¢ iva oe 0 &yLos eds Tepi@s Tapev-
eyK@V Tas Tmepas THS Tapo.Kias gov év wdon
evoeBeia Kal TeLvoTnTt, akiav Kal TOV weAOYT@Y
ayabav KATAOTHOELED.
"Exrerta 5é kal Ty T poerpnuevny Ouyatépa
TapaxataTibeuat . col, iva @s éunv pev Ouyarépa
TeQuTiis de adernpny obT@ déEn, Kal mept Ov ay
TH evoxnuovt cov Kal cabapa Vuxd avaKkowe-
cera," iStorabnans ° Kab dvTina By ® avTis, OS
Tapa Tob Kupiou T ponryoumevas exoura Tov
pia Bov, émerta Kal pas avaTravouca Tous év
omhayxvos Xpiotovd TO THs aydmrns cor péTpOV
atroT AnpovvTas.
‘IovAlrrn add. Coisl. recent.
arovon EK et editi antiqui.
mapakatarlénu: Clarom.
avakowounra E,
diorabhoets EB.
avriAdBys editi antiqui.
ear wn
LETTER CCXCVII
LETTER CCXCVII
To a Wripow 1
Jupaine it to be quite proper for me, both because
of my elderly age and because of the sincerity of my
spiritual affection, to visit your incomparable Nobility
not only in bodily presence, but also when you are
absent not to fail you but by letter to supply the
want, now that I have found this fitting messenger
for my letter to your August Reverence, I address you
through her, especially urging you on to the Lord’s
work, in order that the holy God, when He has
carried you with honour during the days of your
sojourn in all piety and holiness, may make you
worthy also of the blessings to come.
Moreover, I also commend the aforementioned
daughter to you, in order that you may so receive her
as my daughter and as your own sister, and in order
that, regarding the things which she will communi-
cate to your decorous and pure soul, you may feel
personally concerned and may help her, knowing
especially that you have your reward from the Lord,
and in the second place, that you are giving consola-
tion to us who fulfil for you the measure of our love in
the bowels of Christ.?
1 One MS. adds “IovaAirrn, i.e. ‘*To the Widow Julitta.”
The several references in this letter to Basil’s advanced age,
also the fact that Basil died when only 49 or 50 years of age,
lead one to believe that it was written late in life, i.e. about
378.
2 Cf. Phil. 1. 8: ds émi00G mdvras suas ev omddyxvois
ape, *Inood. ‘‘ How I long for you in the bowels of Jesus
ist.”’
213
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCXCVIII
“Averriypados, én’ avdpt evrAaBet
“Ort pep Tept mavtav Kata€vois ovpBovrous
Hpiy Kal Kowwvois ppovtic marov KexpnaGar,
Trovets mpérrov * Th oeauvTov TENELOTNTL" Kai oe
0 @eds THs Te ayamns Tis mept nuas Kal THS
émipeAeias THS Kara TOV Biov apetparto:? 6Tt
dé cov HWaTo 4 anarn TOUTOU, avtpaca, Kal?
bbari tiva Ovvapuy adovyov mapeivar Terria TEVKAS,
Kal TadTa ovdemedis paptupias BeBarovons THY
pneny. ovKour éort TUS. TOV exeiBev ov puKpov
ov peifov raBov eis 70 copa av TMTise, TO
éauTod aryab ov: mAnY* e pH TW amo TOU avTo-
patou yeyoue mapapvOia TUS, oroia® Kal xadev-
dovet Kal dda TIVa KATA Tov Biov évepyobow
eruyiver Oat MEPUKED. aX’ 6 avaipav THY ayaTny
Ta avTopara TH Tov vdaTos pice rNoyiler Bar
TOUS amdovag Tépous avarreiBet. Ott 5é adn Ons
HUBV O AOYos, éEeoT eE adTHs THs Teipas cE
d6axOjvat.
CCXCIX
Kyvoirop.®
Eidore poe eypages ore duoKohws exes m™ pos
THY TOV KoWaV émripéderav. Kal yap Taratos
mpenévtws Coisl. sec. et Regius sec.
duetWera: E et alius.
ei Med., Coisl. sec., Regius sec.
awAhy Capps ; 37 editi et MSS.
ola E et editi antiqui. ® Knvoprop: editi antiqui.
oronds
214
LETTER CCXCVIII
LETTER CCXCVIII
Wirnovut Appress, Concernine A Devour Man
In that you think fit to make us in all things your
counsellor and the sharer of your thoughts, you do
what befits your own perfection; and may God
reward you for your love of us and for your diligence
of life; in that this man’s deceit caught you caused
me surprise, and that you believed some absurd
power to be present in water, and that, too, although
no testimony has confirmed the report. Now there
is no one from that region who has received within
his body either to a small or to a great degree that
for which he had hoped—the benefit to himself—un-
less a certain relief came of its own accord to one or
another, such as is wont to come naturally to persons
in their sleep and engaged in various other activities
of life. Nay, he who destroys charity 1 is persuading
the simpler folk to attribute things which happen of
themselves to the inherent qualities of water. And
that our statement is true you may be taught by
actual experience.
LETTER CCXCIX
To an Assessor oF Taxes ?
I was already aware of the fact of which you have
written to me, that you are discontented with the
eare of the public business. And indeed it is an old
1 j.e, the devil.
2 There is no convincing evidence for the date of this letter.
It probably was written during the episcopate, since it bears
the general tone of one solicitous for his paternal and spiritual
(i.e. monastic) estate in the district of Ibora, and far away
from his direct observation. Cf. Letter CCLX XXIV with note.
215
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
€oTt NOYOS, TOUS apeTHS meTaTroLovpévous un bed
€ a € \ b] , > a“ a \ A
ndovas éavtovs émiBdddev apyais. Ta yap TOV
tatpevovtwr idia, tadta op® Kal Tov apyovTov
évTa. opa@or yap Sewd, Kal teipdvtas andor,
Kal én’ addotpiais cuphopais oixelas KapTovyTaL
Avtas, of ye ws adnOds dpyovTes. émel Soov
éumopixov Tav avOpitwv, Kal mpos xXpnuaTta
Brérrov,1 kai twept thy So€av tavtnv értonpévor,
péyiotov Tov ayabav TiOeTaL TO TapadraBeiv
, Ce eee , 6 5
twa Suvacteiav, ap hs duvncovtat didovs ed
movi, Kat é€xOpovs apvverOar, Kat éavTois
KataxtTaobat Ta orrovdalopeva. aA ov ToLOdTOS
ov. mo0ev; bs ye cal Tis TwoduTiKAs Suvdpews
TocavTns ovons éx@v avexopnaas, Kal éFov cor
Kpateiv TorEws ws pas oixias, od 5é Tov amTpay-
ova Kal naovxov etdov Biov, TO wHnTEe eye
TpaypwaTa pte Tapéxewv ETépots TAELovos® aELov
TUéwevos, % Scov of Rottol TipavtTar TO
SvoTpoTrevetv.
"AXN’ érrevdy) 7 BovrAnOn 0 Kdpsos tHv I Bwpitav
Xopav pH Td KaTrydoLs avOpwrois yevéo Oat,
be ov 3 > 8 a > a 4 2 \
unde dotrep® dvdparodwv ayopday* eivar tiv
amotipnow, adr ws éote Sixavov Exactov aTo-
ypadecOa,® dé€ar TO tpadypwa, & Kal adXr.os
? rt 5) ? 5 ¢ t , ,
OxXANpOV, GX odv ws Tpd~evoy aor yevérOat
1 Brérov E. 2 cmrovdjs add. E et editi antiqui.
3 év add. HK.
* aviparddwy ayopdy] év avdparddwy a&yop? EK, editi antiqui.
5 ypaperba sex MSS, antiqui.
216
LETTER CCXCIX
saying that those who lay claim to virtue do not with
pleasure throw themselves into public offices. For I
observe that the experience which is peculiar to
physicians is also characteristic of public officers.
That is, they see horrible sights, and experience un-
pleasant things, and from the misfortunes of others
they gather griefs of their own—those at least who
are truly public officers. Since all men who are
engaged in merchandizing, who look to pecuniary
gains and are carried away by that kind of glory, con-
sider the greatest of blessings to be the winning of
some power by which they will be able to benefit their
friends, avenge themselves on their enemies, and to
obtain for themselves the things on which they have
set their hearts. But you are not sucha man. How
could you be ?—You who voluntarily withdrew from
a civil power that was so great, you who, when it
was possible for you to rule over a city as though it
were a single household, chose the inactive and tran-
quil life, counting it to be of greater worth neither to
have trouble yourself nor to cause trouble to others
than others value making themselves disagreeable.
But since the Lord has wished the district of
Ibora + not to be in the power of hucksters, nor the
taking of its census to be like a slave-market, but
that each man shall be enrolled in a just manner,
accept the task, however irksome, as being at any
rate capable of proving conducive to your approval
1 A diocese and a Roman military district in the Pontus.
The territory of Ibora adjoined that of Comana on the east
and that of Sebasteia on the south, and touched by the Iris
from the boundary of Comana down to the point below the
Turkhal. It was the district in which was situated Basil’s
own birthplace, Annesi, where, too, was his monastic retreat, so
pleasantly described in Letter XIV.
217
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Suvapevov THs Tapa Bed evdoxinoews. Kal
pnre Suvacteiav bTomTHnens, unTe Tevias KaTa-
hpovncns, GANA TO TOY Royionav apperreées
TpuTavns mdons! appetéctepov Tapdayou Tos
Suotxovpévors. oUTw yap Kal Tols memLoTEVKOCL
havepa yevyjoetat cov » Tepl TO dixatoy oTrovdn,
kat Oavpacovtat ce? mapa Tovs adXOUS. 7% KAY
éxetvous Staddbn, Tov Ocov judy ov AHceTAaL, TOV
peyadra nuiv mpobévta tav ayalav épywv Ta
a0nra.®
CCC
II pos tratépa cXoNacTiKOD TehevTHTAVYTOS
mapapmvOntixn 4
"Eresdy ev Sevtépa taker matépwv Geto nuas
6 Kuptos tois Xpiotiavois, Tov Taidwv huiv TOV
els auTOV TemLaTEVKOT@Y THY dia THS evoeBelas
pophwow emitpéas, TO cupBav érl® Tov paKkd-
pov viov cov mda0os Kal xérepov idcov_eivat
éNoytodpe0a, kal érectevdEapev avtov TH/awpti
Tod ywpicpov, cuprabovtes pwaddioTd Gol, Kal
UToAoyiadmevor HALKOV EoTaL THS OdUYNS TO Bapos
Tatpl TH KaTa pvowv, OTov ye Kal Hiv, TOIS
KaTa THY eVTOANY @KEL@pévoLsS, TOTOUTOVY THS
Kapdias TO KaTnhés éveyévero. ém éxelvm pév
1 om. E. 2 om. Med. 3 %ra0Aa duo MSS.
4 warp) cxoAacrikod wapauvOnrix) E, Harl., et Med.
5 epi editi antiqui.
1 Probably written between 360 and 365. This letter refers
clearly to Basil’s being ordained and also to his being the teacher
218
LETTER CCC
in God’s eyes. And neither bow before power, nor
look down upon poverty, but offer to those under your
jurisdiction unswerving judgments, more unswerving
than any scales. For thus not only will your zeal for
justice be evident to those who have confided in you,
but they will also admire you above all others. Or
even if it escapes them, it will not escape our God,
who has set before us great rewards for good deeds.
LETTER CCC
To THE FatTHEeR OF A STUDENT WHO HAS DIED,
ConsoLaTory 1
Since the Lord has set us in the second rank of
fathers to Christians, having entrusted to us the
moulding through religion of the children of those
who believe in Him, we have considered the calamity
which has befallen your blessed son to be also our
own, and we have| lamented the untimeliness) of his
departure, sympathizing very deeply with you, and
considering how great will be the burden of grief
to his father by nature, when even in us who in
accordance with the commandment have been
made akin there has been engendered so great
a sorrow of heart. For while on his account there
of the boy. Basil was ordained deacon in 360, and, because of
the importance of the diaconate at this time, he might refer
to himself as ‘‘ constituted father for Christians.’’ The year
360 then would be the date post quem. Probably in 364 Basil
was ordained priest, and soon after he was in the midst of the
great troubles and problems of the Church and certainly not
at leisure to instruct boys. Accordingly 365 would be the date
ante quem.
219
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
yap ovdev er oxv0pwrov ovTe mabeiv, ovTE
peters ae éAeewvol 5é of Tov er avT@ érTridwv
LaapTovres. Kal T@ OvTL TOAXOY Saxpvov kal
oTEvary LOV avon, derréuypavres } maida év auTe
T® avOer THs HruKlas emt hoyou aoKnow, v1ro-
SéEac0a ciwTavta Thy paxpay tavTnv Kal
amevxtaiay ciomny. adda TadTa pev ws aV-
Opwrrovs Huds evOds éxivnoe, kal Sdxpvov é&e-
xéapev Tpotetés, Kal oTevaymov adnkapuev éx
péons THS Kapdias atraidevTov, TOD TadOous aA pows,”
olov Tivos vepérns, TOY oylopov uaY TrEpt-
TXOVTOS. érrel O€ Nudv avTav éyevopueba, Kal bue-
Prepapev TO THS Wuyxiis op0arpe@ 7 pos THY
dvow Tov avOpariver, TO pev Kupio amredo-
ynodpeba, ép’ ols Kara cuvaprrayny 1) yx
nav SvetéOn mpos TO cup Bar, EauTous dé évov-
Geri capev pet pics pépew Taira, &« Tis madaras
Tov Ocod atopdcews cvykrAnpobévta TH CoH TOV
av0 pwTrav.
Oixerar Tats avto Tis iAtKias ayov TO Buw-
oLpov, Siam péT wv év xopois Opn diKc@y, mroGewvos
dvdacKkdnross, a dé pirijs THS évrevéews eis evvoray
duvdpevos Kal Tov arypLa@araTtov emomdoacbat,
ofbs év paljpact, 7 mpaos TO 700s, brép Ty
HALKLaY KATETTAAUEVOS ‘3 kal wrEiw TOUT@Y elroy
éXaTTM® av TUS eltroe THS adnOeias: GNX’ Suws
avOpwros Ta ” avOperov ryevopevos.* ti Tolwuv
oyiver Gar TOV TatTépa Tov ToLovTOU T pooiKe ;
ti ddXo ye 1) avayvnoOfjvat Tod éavtod TaTpos,
1 éxméupavra alii MSS. ; éxméuparras editi antiqui.
2 40pdov Harl. et Med.
3 xaGeorauevos Regius sec., Bigot.
220
LETTER CCC
should be naught of sadness in either our feelings
or our speech, yet those who have been cheated of
their hopes for him arouse our pity. And truly they
have a right to many tears and lamentations in that
they, having sent forth a son at the very flower of his
youth to the pursuit of letters, now receive him back
silent in this long and awful silence. But although
such thoughts moved us at the first as a human being,
and we poured forth hasty tears, and uttered an
unaffected groan from the bottom of our heart, when
grief suddenly, like a cloud, enveloped our reason,
yet when we came to our senses and with the mind’s
eye looked closely into the nature of man’s fortunes,
we made apologies to the Lord for the attitude
which our soul had recklessly taken towards what had
happened, and we admonished ourselves to bear these
things temperately, as having by the ancient decree
of God been allotted to the life of men.
Gone is a boy at the age when life is best worth
living, a lad who was conspicuous in the circles of his
fellows, dear to his teachers, able by merely meeting
them to draw into friendliness even the most savage
of men, keen in his studies, gentle in disposition,
sedate beyond his years—though one were to say
even more than this he would fall short of the truth 1
—but nevertheless he was born man from man.
What, then, should be the thoughts of the father of
such a son? What else than to recall the fact that
1 Hyperbole scarcely appears in Basil’s Letters except in
consolatory letters of this character.
4 yevynbels Regius sec. ; yevnels editi antiqui.
221
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
drt TéOvNKE ; TL OUV Oavpacrov, €x Ovntov yevyn-
Oévta Ovnrod yevéo Bau marépa ; :
To 6€ mpd wpas, Kal mplv KopecOjvat Tod Biov,
Kal mpiv els éTpov nAtkias eOeiv, Kal havyvar
tois avOpwrras, Kal Siadoxnv tod yévous KaTa-
Aureity, TadTa ovK avEnows tov mdbouvs, ws
€wauTov mei0w, adda Tapauv0ia tod yeyovdTos
éotiv. evyapioteicOar dpeider ToD BOeod dua-
Takls, | bTt pn Kat éhuev vmép yhs oppava TéKA,
OTL fn) yuvaixa xipav Orinper paxpa &xdoTov
adijcev ) avopt étép@ TwvoLKiTovTay Kal TOV
TpoTépwv TEKVOV KaTapLehnooucay. TO Oé, Ott
ou mapetaOn TS Bio TOUT@ 9 Son Too maw60s,
tis oUTwS ayvouor, OS a) TO péylorov TOV
aya0av TtodTo vopifew eivac ; y] yap él
mrciov évradla Siar peBn TELOVOY KAK@V
éoTw apoppn}. ovK érroinge KaKOv" ovK éppae
dddkov TO WAnciovy ovK eis avayKnvy AOE
dpatpias ? KaTaplynval TTovnpevomévev* ovK
éveTAAKN TOS KAT’ ayopay KaKols* ovY UTéwewweEv
avayknv apapTnuatwr, ov eddos, ovK ayv@mo-
acuvnv, ov Treovetiav, ov prdrndoviar, ov Ta THS
TAapKOS ma0n, Oca Tais dvayayors. puxais
éyyiver Bas mépunen: ovdemed ® Knrt0ou * THY oxi
aniire KATETTUYLEVOS, adda xadapos avex@pnoe
7 pos THY apelvo AHEw. ov yh KaTéxpuye TOV
dyam nr ov, aN’ ovpavos bmredeEaro. eds 6 Ta
Her Epa OLKOvOUaY, O Tas TOV _Xpoveov opobecias
ExdoT@ vomobEeTav, 0 ayayav eis THY Conv TAUTHY,
1 rAclwy E.
2 parplas E; pparpia Med.
3 rovrwy add. H, editi antiqui.
222
LETTER CCC
his own father died? What wonder, therefore, that
he who was born of a mortal became the father of a
mortal ?
The fact that before his time, and before he had
become sated with life, and before he had come into
the full measure of his years, and before he had
shown himself among the men, he has fallen out of the
succession of his race—all this is not an enhancement
of the misfortune, as I am convinced, but rather a
consolation for what has happened. Thanks should
be offered to God’s dispensation, that the departed
did not leave orphaned children upon earth, that he
did not leave behind a widowed wife to be given over
to a long affliction or else to live with another man and
neglect her former children. But as to the fact that
the boy’s life was not prolonged in this present world,
who is so ignorant that he does not consider this to be
the greatest of blessings? For the longer is his stay
here below, for more numerous evils is there an occa-
sion. He did no evil; he devised no guile against his
neighbour ; he came not to the necessity of mingling
with the brotherhoods of wrong-doers; he was not
involved in the iniquities of the market-place; he did
not submit to the compulsion of sins, nor to falsehood,
nor to arrogance, nor to avarice, nor to voluptuous-
ness, nor to all those passions of the flesh which are
wont to be engendered in dissolute souls; with his
soul sullied by no stain has he departed, but in purity
has he withdrawn to the better lot. Earth has not
cover ) but h as received him.
God who dispenses our lot, who ordains the limits o
time for each one, who brought him into this life, He
4 «ndide: editi antiqui.
223
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
avTos Kal peTéeaTn oer. éyopev bidarKddov év
tabs vmepBorais TaV ovppopa THY meptBonrov
éxelynv dwvnv tov peydrov “le8: ‘O Kupios
»” € , > ¢ a / A
édwxev, 0 Kupios adeiheTo* os TP Kupi edoken,
ovT@ Kal éyévero. ein TO dvouwa Kupiov evro-
ynpévov eis TOS aidvas.
CCCI
Makipvo rapapvOntiny ?
o / : 2B, a > a a /
Oras StetéOnuev eri tH axon tod mabous
ovdels av Huiv Aoxyos els Tapactaciw THs évap-
elas* apKécete* viv wey THV lav NoytCouevor,*
aA \ \ a a de $” , \
Vv TO KoLVOY TaV evAaBaVv e&nurwbn THY TpoC-
, nr iam \ / Bae > 7 bs fo]
Tati Tov Ka éavtivy® Tayuatos atoXécar,® viv
‘ a na
dé tHv hatdpoTnta THs ois ceuvorntos eis olav
petémece KaTHnperav évvoodytes* olKov Tols Tact
paxapiotop eis youu KALOévTa, Kal cvpBiwow dia
an la lal > / an
THS Akpas apmovias cuutrehvcviar ovel ov" Oarrov
fj fe iG
diadvdeioay PréErovres T™ diavola, TOS OUK AD,
el Kal GdapavTivot Huev, TAS puxas KaTEKaUL-
Onpev ;
c fal be Ss. a , \ ce , ’ /
Hyiv o€ cal é« THs MpeTNS Mev OMiAlas OiKELO-
LEM... aidvas om. E.
2 rapauvdnrixy dvdpi E ; avenlypapos editi antiqui.
3 évepyelas E, editi antiqui.
4 AoyiCoudvois uterque Coisl., Regius sec., Puaris., et
Clarom.
> éavrdy editi antiqui; éavrobs Med.
5 ardédecay editi antiqui. 7 évelparos E, Harl.
1 Job 1. 21. Except for minor differences, this passage is
quoted accurately.
224
LETTER CCCI
Himself has also transferred him. We have as a
lesson in the extremities of misfortunes the famous
utterance of the great Job: ‘‘ The Lord gave, and the
Lord hath taken away: as it hath pleased the Lord
so is it done: blessed be the name of the Lord for
ever,’ 1.
LETTER CCCI
To Maximus, Consoratory 2
How we were affected at hearing of your mis-
fortune no word of ours would suffice to bring clearly
before your mind; as we at one time reflected upon
the loss which the community of the pious has
suffered in having lost the protectress of the division
assigned to her, and as at another time we thought of
how the happiness of your August Reverence has
been suddenly changed to gloom; as we beheld with
our mind’s eye a household, once counted blessed by
all, brought to its knees,? and a wedded companion-
ship, which had become blended through the utter-
most of harmony, dissolved more quickly than a
dream, how, even if we were made of adamant,
could we have been otherwise than bent down in
soul?
As for us, we had experienced even from our first
2 Entitled dvemiypapos (‘‘ without address’’) in most MSS.
and in all editions prior to the Benedictine. Codices Harl.
and Clarom. have ‘‘To Maximus.’’ This Maximus is other-
wise unknown.
’ A common expression for a fallen soldier, from Solon
down.
225
VOL. IV. Q
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
THS TUS éyévero T™ pos THY onv eLVvoT peTrELay, Kal
Tooobrov cou TH aperhy mpoceréOnuer, ore emt
maons pas Sua yhorrns éyelv TA oa Ore dé kal
THS paKkapias éxetvns puyis éyevopea, év ouyn-
Geta, dvT@S émeio Onuev TOV TAS. Ilapotpias Aorvyov
ep’ v opiv BeBavovpevor, 6 OTe mapa @cod cppoterae
yun avdpt —obT@ pos Tporous * addoprous TE,
domep év KATOT TPH ExaTEpos TO TOD érépou HOos
év €aUT@ Tpodetkvs.2 Kal ToddrAa av ElT@V TIS
oveé TodoaT od mépous THS akias édixorto.
"AAA Th xen mabeiv ™ pos vojov @cod mdarar
reeparnesta, Tov €XOovta eis yéveow Tots Kadn-
Koval Xpovors mad omefenbeiv, Kal puxny
éxdoTny AevToupynoacay T® Bio Ta avayxaia,
elta TOV decpav® rod c@patos arronbeaOat ; :
Ore ™parou mer ovOaper, ® Oavudove, ovTe
povos GX Ov yoves meTretpavrat Kal Tamrrot
Kal ot avo Too yévous dmavres, TOUT@Y cal jpeis
év Teipa yeyovayev. Kal wANpns 0 Tapav Bios
TOv ToLovTwY Tapaderyudtwv. o& 8¢, Tocodrov
TH apeThH TOV oLTOV Svadéporta, Kal év Hérous
Tois mabeo. mpoahKe TO THs . Wuxis weyaro vés
arameivortov Stace, Hay, Th vov Enuia duo-
Xepaivorra, anna TIS ef apxiis Swpeas xapuv
el00Ta TO Sedwxore. TO pev yap atroCaveiy KoLvov
TOV THs auris HETETXNKOT@Y picews, To 6é
aya0n ocvvoikfiica: drjiyos Tois KaTa Tov Biov®
tpémrov editi antiqui.
mpoedelxvy editi antiqui. 3 dv deoudy E,
ofs add, editi antiqui.
diacaéoau editi antiqui.
toy Biov] Ocdy E, editi antiqui.
oa fF} we
226
LETTER CCCI
intercourse together a certain feeling of kinship to-
wards your Reverence, and we were so won over by
your virtue that at every hour we had you on our
tongue; and when we came into intimacy with that
blessed soul also, truly we were convinced that the
saying of the Proverb! was confirmed in you: that
woman is joined unto man by God—so congenial were
you to one another, each revealing in himself, as in
a mirror, the character of the other. Even if one
should speak at length he could not attain to a
fractional part of her worth.
But how ought we to feel towards a law of God
which has prevailed for ages—that he who has come
to birth must at the proper time depart again, and
that each soul, having rendered unto life the neces-
sary services, must then be set free from the bonds
of the body?
We have been neither the first to suffer, admir-
able Sir, nor we alone; nay, that which parents and
grandparents and the earlier members of our race
have all experienced, this we too have come to
experience. And the present life is full of such
examples. And as for you, who so far surpass the
rest in virtue, even in the midst of your sufferings you
ought to preserve the nobility of your soul un-
humbled, not being vexed because of your present
loss, but bearing gratitude for the original gift to
Him who gave it. For while death is the common
lot of all who have shared the same nature, yet
to have lived with a good wife has been the lot of only
the few who have been accounted blessed in life;
1 Cf. Prov. 19. 14: mapa 5€ @cod apudlera: yur) avdpi. The
Douay version, based on a different reading, has: ‘‘ But a
prudent wife is properly from the Lord.’’
227
Q2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
paxapiobeiow wmipkev: Orovt Kal avTo TO
AuTnpas éveyxeiy tHhv SiabevEw od piKpov éott
tov é« Qcod dSwpedv Ttois evyrapovws Roytfo-
pévois* TOAXOUS yap eyvapev THY SiddvoW TIS
aKaTaddAnrov? cuvoikncews WoTEp Bapous aTo-
Deaw SeEapévovs.
"AoBrewWov mpos* Tov obpavoyv TodTOV Kal TOV
HAwov, Kal wacav Tepicxelrar THY KTiow* ev
KUKA®, OTL TADTA eV, TOTadTA bYTA Kal THALK-
avra, pax pov borepov ov pavnger ae kal €K TavT@V
TOUTwY éxeivo TUVayaye, OTL épos OVTES THS aTro-
OvncKkotons KTicews, TO ex THS Kowhs piaews®
émiBddXov huiv bredeEducOa: eel Kal 0 yapmos
aitos tov amoOvncKew éott Tapapvbia. SdL0Tt
yap® eis TO TavTedes Tapapévery OvK evAVY, TH
Svadox Tod yévous TO mpos Tov Biov SuapKés Oo
Snusoupyos éunxavynoato. ei dé, dts OatTov mpo-
aTripev nuav, aviopeda, uy BacKkaivaper TH pn emt
ToAv TV O¥ANpaY TOD Biov avaTAnabeicn, adda
KaTa THY Yap THY TOV avOay Ett TOBODYTAS HMasS
éritutrovan.’? mpo wavrwy S€ oe TO THs avac-
tdcews Soypa Wuyaywyncdtw, Xprotiavoy dvta
Kal én’ édridc Tov pedrovtav ayabav thy bony
dveEdyovta.
Odtws obv SiavocicOar mpociKev, ws 0ddv TWA
mapeOovons,® tv Kal judas Senoe topeverOar'
ei S& dtt po Hhuadv, ovK ddupuav TodTo akLov.
puxpov yap vatepov TuxXov TO nuéTepov édEELVO-
Tepov, €i émi wrElov mrapatabévtes Treloct yevot-
1 frou E, editi antiqui. 2 «ar? dAAhAovs Harl. et Med,
3 els editi antiqui. 4 erijow EK.
5 «ricews Med. éva Harl.
228
oO
LETTER CCCI
indeed, for a husband to grieve over his separation
from his wife is itself no small gift among the gifts of
God, to those who look at the matter reasonably ; for
many have we known who have accepted the dis-
solution of an incompatible marriage as a relief from
a burden.
Gaze upon the heavens yonder and the sun, and
contemplate all creation round about, reflecting that
these things, though they are so many and so great,
will a little later have vanished from sight ; and from
all these things gather this thought—that since we
are a part of the creation that dies, we have accepted
that which falls to our lot from a common nature;
since even marriage itself is a consolation for death.
For inasmuch as it was not possible for men to abide
for ever, the Maker has devised perpetuity of life by
means of the succession of the race. But if we are
distressed because she departed sooner than our-
selves, let us not begrudge her who has not been
satiated to the full with the troubles of life, but,
after the fashion of a beautiful flower, has left us
while we still were fond of her. But above all, let
the doctrine of the resurrection cheer your soul,
since you are a Christian and pass your life in hope
of the blessings to come.
Thus, therefore, you should think of her—as
having gone her way by a certain road which we too
shall have to travel; and if as having gone before
us, this is not a matter worthy of tears. For a little
later our lot would perhaps be more pitiable, if by
having extended our lives further we should become
? gmrodinoven editi antiqui. 8 rpoeAPovons Harl,
229
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
weOa tiuwpiars broypeot. adAA Ths AvmyS TO
Bapos 6 Noytc wos Huav atoceadpuevos, Thy Teph
TOU TAS Huds TpoahKe mpos TO épeEs evaperteiv
T@ Kupio dpovrida petaraBéro.4
CCCIT
IIpos rHv oudtuyov Bpicwvos rapapmvOntixs 2
[oO \ > / > \ a , la lal
gov pev éotevatauev eri TH ayyedia Tod
mda0ous, tod Kata Tov dpiotov tov davdpav
Bpicwva, ti xp) Kal Aéyew ; TdvtTws yap oddels
oTws éotl MOlvny exwv Thy Kapdiav, bs, eis
Teipav adikduevos tod avdpos éxelvov, elt
akovoas avtov® abpows é& avOpmrwrv avnprrac-
Hévov, odxl ws Kownhv Enulav tod Biov thy Tod
avopos otépnow édoyicato. pav b& ebOds TH
Avmnv 1 eri col ppovtis duedéEato, NoysCouévov
OTL, Ef TOis TOppw TIS oiKeLoTNTOS odTw Bapd Kal
Svcghopov TO cupBadv, was eixds bd TOD mdbovs
Ty onv SiateOhvar :oynjv, otto pev dvoe
XpnoTny ovoar, Kal Tpos Tas cupuTrabeias evKOXOY
dua THY TOD TpOTOU HuEepoTnTa, oUTw bé broKeL-
pevnv TO TdOE, doTE oiovel SixoTomias TWds
aicOaverOar ev TH Ywpioue Tod oudtuyos. Kab
yap, eb T@ dvTt Kata Tov Tod Kupiou NOyov odKért
eat Svo, dAda oapE pia, Snrovete ody ArTov
€otiv adyewvi 1) TovavTn didlevkis, 7) ef TO Fusov
NLOV TOD THpMaTos aTEeppHyvUTO.
1 peraBard€rw editi antiqui.
® xnpevouoay editi antiqui. 3 abrds editi antiqui.
* This Briso is otherwise unknown. ‘The present letter is a
typical letter of condolence from one dignitary to the bereaved
230
LETTER CCCII
liable to further punishments. But let our reason,
after it has shaken off the burden of our grief, take
up instead the thought of how it were fitting that
for the time to come we should be well pleasing to
the Lord.
LETTER CCCII
To THe Wire or Briso,! ConsoLaTory
Wuy should we even mention how deeply we
lamented at the tidings of the misfortune which has
come upon the best of men, Briso? For surely no
one has a heart so stony that he, having had experi-
ence of that man, and then having heard of his being
suddenly snatched from among men, did not consider
the removal of the man to be a common loss to life.
But straightway our grief was succeeded by solicitude
for you, as we reflected that, if to those who are far
removed from kinship that which has happened is so
grievous and hard to bear, your soul has most likely
been deeply affected by the calamity, you being by
nature so kind, and on account of your gentleness
of character inclined to sympathy, and so over-
whelmed by the calamity as to feel in your separa-
tion from your husband a sort of cleaving in twain.
For if in truth according to the Lord’s 2 word they
are no longer two but one flesh, clearly no less painful
is such a disjoining than if the half of our body were
torn away.
family of another. In editions prior to the Benedictine, and
in a few MSS., xnpevouvaar, “widowed,” is added to ‘ wife’’ in
the title. The letter was probably written after 370, 1.e.
after Basil had become archbishop of Caesarea.
2 Cf. Matt. 19.6. obméri eicly dbo GAAG odpé pla, “‘ There-
fore, now they are not two, but one flesh.’’
231
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
"AAG Ta wey AUTINPA ToLadTa Kal peikw Tov-
tov, 9 Sé€ él Tols cupBaot wapapvbia Tis;
mp@Tov pmév, ) €& apyns Kexpatnxuia Tov Beod
HOV vopolecia TO Xphvat TavT@s TOV els yeverw
mapehBovta Tots KaOncovat Xpovors amvévat Tov
Biov. ei obdv ovtTws amo ‘Adap EX pLs Tpav Ta
avOpomwa Siatérakrat, pe ayavaxT@pev él Tots
Kowois Tis piceas vomors,} anna katade ouela
THY ép’ npiv TOU @eod oixovouiay, os éxéevoev
exetyny THY yEevvatav ux Kal anTTNTOV, [1
vor @ darravndevtos TOU ToparTos, pnde xpore
kaTapapavOévros, avaxwphaat TOU Biov, arn év
aKLN THS HrAtKias Kal év TH Aap poryre TOV KaTa
ONE po caTopboparan Thy Conv katardoat,
Bore odx OTL exo pio Onpev avd pos ToLovTou, due-
vepaivery dpet oper" GAN’ Tt TIS 7 pos. TOV TovovTov
avopa TUVOLKIT EDS xarnEoOnper, evXaplaTnaw-
pev TO Kupie, ov Taca axedov 9 ) ‘Popaicn apxy
THS tnulas émnoOnto,® dv Kal oO Bacrreds dvexa-
Nécato, Kal oTpaTi@tTat wdUpavTO Kal oi én
TOV peyloToV akLwudTwOV WS yYNnoLOV VidV KaTeE-
mevOnoav.
? \ 5 / , \ / a > /
Enel oby KaTéumé cou THY pun_nY THs olKeLas
avtov* aperis, apKotcay vowite € eVeLV TapapuOtav
Tov maous. emerra Kal €xelvo eloeval oe Bov-
opal, OTL O pn) UmoTEcw@V Tais Orixreow, adra
dia THS T™ pos cov édaridos THS Avmrns TO Bdpos
UmeveryKov, peyahny éyer mapa 7@ Ged THS
Umomovijs THY avTidoow. ovde yap. isa Tots
eFwbev € emetpamnpev AutreiaAar emt Tots KeKoLwn-
pévors mapa Tis vopobecias ToD amroaTohou.
éstwoay Kal oi maidés cov woTrep eiKovEs Eurpu-
232
LETTER CCCII
But while such things are painful and more than
that, yet what consolation is there for what has
happened? First, the legislation of our God which
has prevailed from the beginning—that whoever
comes to birth must surely at the proper time depart
from life. If, then, man’s lot from Adam to ourselves
has been so ordered, let us not be vexed with the
common laws of nature, but let us accept the dispen-
sation of God concerning us, who bade that noble
and unconquered soul, not when his body was spent
by disease nor yet withered by time, to depart from
this world, but in the full flower of his years and in the
splendour of his successes in war to end his life.
Therefore we should not be discontented that we
have been separated from such a man; nay, let us
give thanks to the Lord that we have been thought
worthy of living with such a man, whose loss nearly
all the Roman Empire has felt, whose name even
the Emperor has called aloud, whom soldiers have
bemoaned and those in the highest positions mourned
as for a true son.
Since, then, he has left to you the memory of his
own virtue, consider that you have sufficient solace
for your grief. Then too I wish you to realize this—
that he who does not falter under his afflictions, but
through his hope in God bears his burden of sorrow,
has a great recompense with God for his patience.
For we are not permitted by the legislation of the
Apostle to grieve equally with those outside the faith
over those who have gone to rest. Also let your sons
1 yduors] Hudv wa0huacw Harl. et Med.
2 dvdparya0nudrwy Harl. et Med.
3 éxyjobero Regius sec., Clarom., et Bigot.
4 éavrod Med,
233
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Xol, Thy amovatay Tob tmoQoupévou Tapapvdou-
pEevol, Wate 7 Tepl THY TexvoTpopiay aayoAla
atayéT@ cou THY ruYnY ato TOV AUTNPaV: Kal
peptuvaca Sé epi ToD Tas evapéstws TH Kupio
TOV eLtTrOpEvov EauTHS yYpovov Svevéyens KaAHY
acyohiav émivonoes! toils Royicpois. % yap
éroluacia ths éml tod Kupiov nyav “Inood
Xpiatob atronoyias, Kal 7 aovd) Tod ebpebjvar
nuas évapiOuiovs toils ayara@ow avTov, (kay
ECT ETLTKOTHTAL TH AVTIN, OOTE LI) KaTATOOHVaL
nas im avis. mwapdoxor dé 6 Kipios tH Kapdia
gov tHv é€x TOV IIvevpatos ad’tod TapaKAnow TOD
ayabod, wa Kal nueis axovoavtes Ta TEpl cod
aveOapev, Kal mdacais tais Kab’ HrLKiav cot
Omotiwos vrdderywa ys aya0ov Tov Kat apeTHv
Biov.
CCCIII
Kounte mpuBatov
Oi Tod ywpiov todde éx SiaBorAs, olpat,
Wevdovs Erevcav THvy TimLoTHTa cou opadwv
Téreopua Tolade errayayeiv. émel ody Kal TO yLVO-
pevov adixov Kal dia TobTO aTrapécKewv Ofetrov TH
Tiu“oTnTL cov, Kal nuiy Avmnpov Sia THY pods
1 émiOjoes Regius sec.
1 A very early and simple, although complete, exposition
of the doctrine of grace, which is defined thus: donum swper-
naturale creaturae intellectuali a Deo concessum in ordine ad
vitam aeternam. Basil’s words show familiarity with the
references to grace in the N.T., particularly John 1. 14; Acts
10.45; Rom. 1. 5 and 6, 23 and 7. 25; 2 Cor. 9. 15.
234
LETTER CCCIII
stand as living images, giving consolation for the
absence of him for whom you yearn. Therefore, let
your occupation with the upbringing of your children
divert your soul from its sorrows; and by being
solicitous about how you may pass the rest of your life
in a manner well pleasing to the Lord, you will devise
a noble occupation for your thoughts. For the pre-
paration of our defence before our Lord Jesus Christ,
and our zeal to be found numbered among those who
love Him, are sufficient to overshadow our grief, so
that we shall not be swallowed up by it. And may
the Lord bestow upon your heart the encourage-
ment to good which comes from His Holy Spirit, in
order that we also when we hear about you may be
relieved, and that you may be a good example of the
virtuous life to all women who are of like age and
state as yourself.
LETTER CCCIII
To tHe Comes PrivaTARuM 2
Tue people of this locality by false slander, I
think, have persuaded your Honour to levy a tax of
mares * upon these men. Since, then, what has
happened is not only unjust and on this account
ought to be displeasing to your Honour, but is also
painful to us on account of the relationship that
2 The steward of the Emperor’s private estates. This
letter is to be placed some time during Basil’s episcopate.
3 Cappadocia was famous for its horses, and conse-
quently references to taxes of horses upon landowners of
Cappadocia are not uncommon. Cf. Gregory Nazianzen,
Letter CLXXXIV.
235
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Tovs HnoiKnmévous Hiv UmdpYovcay oiKELoTNTA,
eoTrevoapev TapaKadécat THY YpNoTOTHTa GoU
a) édoau mpoBhvat Tots adiKeiv emrrxeLpovaL THY
>
émnpeav.
CCCIV
"A Boupyio
Odros éotw brép ob Kal mporepov dietéxOnv
cot 6a TOD Siakovov. éretdn ody exwv hee Ti
émiaToAnY Tap nuav, aTérOor éxwv & BovrcTaL
Tapa cov.
CCCV
"Avetiypados, él évapérous avdpacw
"Hén yvepipwos vuiv éotiv o Selva, ws avTa
SnAot Ta Sunyjpata Tod avdpos. él maons yap
vas mpopdcews Eyer 1) YyYA@ooa avTov év
6pOo0doEwv + pvjun, ev aoxntav dirokevia, év
Taon apEeTH TpwTovs twas o avnp aye. Kav
Sidackdrwv Tis pvnoOh, ovK avéyetar mpoOeivat
buav éTépous éav aywvictas THs evoeBelas, Kal
1 6p00ddtw EK.
1 An important layman, friend and compatriot of Basil,
to whom because of his high official position Basil frequently
turns for favours. Cf. Letters XX XIII, LX XIV (especially
note 1), LXXV, CXLVIT, CLX XVIII, and CXCVI. Nothing
is known of the deacon or of the person for whom Basil pleads
in this letter. This letter in all probability belongs to the
period of Basil’s episcopate.
* Written after 370 to a community of monks, not of his
own monastery. The purpose of this letter seems to me
236
LETTER CCCIV
exists between those who have been wronged and
ourselves, we have hastened to urge your Benignity
not to allow the malevolence of these men who are
attempting to do injustice to make headway.
LETTER CCCIV
To Axsuretus 4
Tuts is he in behalf of whom I have spoken to you
already through the deacon. Since, then, he has
come with this letter from us, may he depart having
whatever he wishes from you.
LETTER CCCV
Wirnout Appress, ConcERNING Certain ViRTUOUS
MEN 2
So-anp-so is already known to you, as the very
stories the man tells make evident. For at every
pretext he has you on his tongue; in remembering
the orthodox, in hospitality shown to ascetics, in
every virtue the man holds you first. And if anyone
mentions teachers, he does not permit others to
be placed before you; if one names champions of
rather subtle, and thus has been misunderstood by previous
editors. Basil is here ostensibly writing a letter of friendly
salutation to a group of monks whom he knows well. He
wishes them to believe this to be the real purpose of his letter.
As if by chance he relates the high esteem in which the letter-
bearer holds them, and is in all probability trying to restore
the said letter-bearer to the good graces of the monks, who
apparently have been grievously offended.
The heading of this letter shows that its author did not
understand the writer’s real purpose.
237
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
ixavous TO mBavov Tis aipérews drer€yEaz, ovK
av EdovTo erepov po wav apiOuioar, mpos
mavra apaxov bpiv Kal avavtayovirtov THY
aperiy paptup@v. Kal ov Todds auTe moves
Teloal, TAavTA AéyouTe. Sunyetrar yap dKoais
peilova émrictapévov avoporrav, @v av Tis
vopua Vein pel vmrepBorijs amraryyehrew.
Odtos Toivur eT avi@y T™ pos. bpwas ypanpara
yTNoEV, oy va éavrov bpiv oixerway du’ Hpov,
arn’ iva €me evepyer soy, TOU mpoopbeyEacOar
Tots dyannrots pov? apopuny TapacXouevos®
ov apeinparto ® ) _Kupvos TIS ayabis T poarpéa ews.
Kal wpeis dé ait edxais Kab TH ayaby opav
Tepl TauvTas Tpoaiperer THY Kara Sdvamuy Xa piv
Siaveipare. 4 onpaivete juiv cal Ta TOV exxANoLOV
dtrws evel.
CCCVI
‘Hyenovr YeBacrteias
AicOdvouat THS TLULOTHTOS gov oes | Tas
émloToAas uav TpogLeuevns, Kal THY aitiav
yveopito. pirayabos yap ay Kal mpos evTrotias
T poxeEtpos, ere Tiva éxdotoTte UAnY Tapexo-
peOd cor ixavip béEacbat gov Tis Tpoarperews
TO peyadodpuvés, mpootpéexers Huav tails émicto-
ais ws Epywv ayabav trrobéces eyovoats.
Hee. Tolvuy Kat adrdAgn UrdGecrs Suvapyevy
déEacbar tis ons mepl mavta SeEvorntos Tovs
1 rdvras editi antiqui. 2 yo Regius sec. et Coisl. sec,
3 Guelyera: K, Vat., et Clarom.
* Siaveluavres editi antiqui.
238
LETTER CCCVI
religion, and men capable of refuting the persuasive
sophistry of heresy, he would not choose to enumerate
another before you, bearing witness to your invincible
and irresistible virtue in all things. Nor has he
great difficulty in persuading, when thus he speaks.
For he discourses to the ears of men who are ac-
quainted with even greater things than anything the
telling of which by any man could cause him to be
thought to exaggerate.
This man, therefore, on returning to you, asked for
a letter, not that he might ingratiate himself with you
through us, but that he might accommodate me by
affording me an occasion of saluting my beloved
friends; and may the Lord reward him for his good-
will. And do you by prayers and by the good-will
which you bear towards all grant to him such favour
as is within your power. Notify us also as to how
the affairs of the churches are.
LETTER CCCVI
To THE GoveRNoR or SEBASTE 1
I perceive that your Honour gladly receives our
letters, and I know the reason. For being a lover of
the good and inclined to beneficence, since we on
every occasion furnish you with matter good enough
for your nobility of purpose to accept, you run to our
letters as containing opportunities for good deeds.
There has come, accordingly, still another oppor-
tunity that may well receive the marks of your kind-
1 Probably written after 370, after Basil’s elevation to
the archbishopric of Caesarea. For Sebaste, cf. Vol. II.
p- 86 note 1.
239
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
YapaKkThpas, ouod Kal KypuvKa Tov cav ayabav
; : :
érraryouevn.
"Avdpes yap ato ths ’AXeEavdpeias Kwwnoavtes
KaOnkovtws evexev avayKaiov Kai, Kovas Tao7
TH pice TOV avOpwrrwrv, Tois ateNOodaty ohetdo-
pévov, Séovtar THS Tapa cod Tpoctacias HaoTE
KeNEDT AL AUTOIS TH"a oiKelov avdpos, KATA THV
éridnuiay tod otpatomédov TedevTHTAaVTOS TOV
Biov év th YeBaoteia, mpoctdypate Synuool@
auyXopnOnvar Kiwhoar érerta pevTor Kal TV
duvatny avtois twapacyeOhvar BonPerav éx Tov
Snpociou Spomov, wate evpécOar Tia THs pakpas
Trdyns Sia THS ahs peyadrodvias trapapmvOiav.
Tatra O€ OTe méxpe THs peyddrns SiaBynoeTas
"AreFavdpeias, kai tots éxet Svaxovnce: TO Oadpua
THS OHS TLyuoTHTOs pavepovy TH ouVéTEL cov,
Kav éy® py) eyo. nHyels TE Tpds TOAXOIS ols
eiAndapev dn Kal TavTnv THY xdpw évapiO-
pooper.
CCCVII
’"Averriypados *
Atwbodvrat TodddKLs Kal Tas XpnoTas Svavotas
ai diddoverxor pices, Kal Kpivovor Kadov Kal
Yphotwov ov TO Tact TOIs adAoLs SoKOdY, KaV 7
AvaLTENEs, GAA TO ovals avTOIs apérKor, KAY
€rutnustov 7. TO dé altiov, avowa Kal sKaLOTHS
/
>
lal > e La
TpoTw@V, OV Mpocéxovca Tais Tap eTEpwv
1 él exxaddder kpumrav E, amoxadter kpurtay ‘*for the
disclosure of hidden things” add. editi antiqui.
240
LETTER CCCVII
ness in all things, and that at the same time supplies
a herald for your virtues.
For certain men, having come from Alexandria in
the line of duty on a mission that is unavoidable and,
by the common consent of the whole race of men, due
to those who have departed, ask your patronage to
the extent of your issuing an order that they be per-
mitted by public ordinance to remove the body of a
kinsman who departed this life at Sebaste during the
residence of the legion there; then, moreover, that
all possible assistance be furnished them by way of a
public conveyance, so that some consolation for their
long journey may be found through your Magnani-
mity. And that this affair will cross over to great
Alexandria and will supply admiration for your
Honour to the people there is clear to your intelli-
gence, even if I do not mention it. And we will
number this favour also among the many which we
have already received.
LETTER CCCVII
Witnour Appress 4
Contentious natures often thrust aside even ex-
cellent ideas, and they judge to be noble and service-
able, not that which seems so to everyone else, even
if it be profitable, but that which is pleasing to them-
selves alone, even if it be harmful. And the reason is
folly and perversity of character, which give no heed
to the counsels of others, but trust only in their own
1 The subject of this letter may be the same as that of
Letter CCCXX; apparently an attempt to keep out of the
civil court litigation involving ecclesiastics.
241
VOL. Iv. R
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
ovpBovrias, povars Sé€ micTevovta yvoOpais
oixetass Kal ois? bromimrouct Noyiopols. wrro-
mimrovat dé ols Xalpover, Xaipover 5é ols Bovn-
ovtar. o bea Bovderau vouiCwv AvolTehf, OvK
éotw acdharyns Tov dixaiov Kpitns, GAN EorKe
tuprois vro Tubdayv odnyoupévors. évtedbev Kal
Tpoomrater Enpiars evKOAWS" Kal TOD cUUpépoVTOS
diddoKanov Exer THY Tetpav.
Todro viv? ro mdOos bropéver 0 TH TapovTe
auvelevypévos avdpi. Séov yap THv Kplow ért-
Tpérat pirows Kowots, wadrov b€ Tapa TorXois
TOANAKLS xpeis, ols cwede TOU Sixatov Kal THs
adnbeias, viv Edpapev er’ apXovras Kal Ty TOV
Sixactnpiov Kpiow, Kal aipetras, TONG one
Geis, Odiya Kepdavar. ai Sé mapa adpyover
Kpioes ovde THY viknv alnuLov Pépovat.
Tevod*® 6% BonOos, & pirn Kehpary, wadiora
bev apuporépors Tois Kpivomévors (evoeBés yap)
Kohvov THY el odov THY ™ pos TOV apyxoVTa, xa
ylvopevos avtois avT’ éxeivou Sixacrns. et dé
atrevO et Garepos Kal paxeTar Tails vigor,
cupmpagov TH _aBiKoupéeve, Kal mpoa Ges THY
Tapa cov potny To EnrobvtTs TUXEly TV du-
KaLov.
1 ofs Capps ; rots MSS. et editi.
2 roivuy KH, editi antiqui.
3 yivov editi antiqui.
242
LETTER CCCVII
opinions and in the considerations which they happen
to think of. And they happen to think of what they
rejoice in, and they rejoice in what they wish. And
he who thinks that what he wishes is profitable is not
a safe judge of justice, but is like the blind being led
by the blind.t_ Hence he also stumbles easily into
losses ; and he has as a teacher of what is expedient—
his experience only !
This is at the present time the misfortune which
the person awaits who is yoked with the present man.
For although he ought to turn over the decision to
mutual friends—or rather, although he has been
judged many times by many who have a care for
justice and truth, he now has recourse to magistrates
and the decision of the courts, and he chooses,
although he has lost much, to gain a little. And
decisions rendered by magistrates do not bring even
victory without loss.
So come to the assistance, dear friend, preferably
preventing for both litigants (for that were an act of
piety) their resorting to the magistrate, and becom-
ing for them a judge in his stead. But if either one
does not agree to this and contends against your
decisions, co-operate with the one who is suffering
injustice, and let the influence you have be given
to me who seeks to obtain justice.
1 A commonplace of Scripture, but cf. especially Matt. 15.
14,
243
R 2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCCcVIII
’Averriypados, él mpoctacia
Kal rapovons ths TpsoTtytos “cou Tois aded-
fois, TOv ato Tov yYwpiov Kampddews Eévexev
SuedéyOnv, kal mpoonyayov avtovs TH hmepoTntt
gov, Tapaxadécas oe éxovta Tpd oparyav THY
mapa tod Kupiov picbarodociav, rpolotacba
AUTOV, @S TEVNTwY Kal KaTATOVOULEV@D ev ATracL
kal vov mddw dia TOD ypdppatos THY avTHY
dvaveodpa TapdKAnoLy, evyopevos TO ayio Oe@
Kal Thy wvrapxovedy cor Tepipdveray Kal
Aapmpornta tod Biov cvvTnpynOfvar Kal én
petlova édOeiv, iva amd pelfovos duvdpews Todu-
TedéaTepa Huds eyns evepyetely. Str yap pla
huiv exyn 7 mavtTos Tod olkov bud owrnpia,
nyovpar TeTretc ai ce.
CCCIX
’Averriypados, éml évdect
Ilavy xatéyvov tod adedApod todde dpovti-
fovros éml th amoypadh Tov olKov, Os” ye
\ fal
mporaBov tiv avayxaiay atédevav exer aro TIS
1 juav Coisl. sec., Regius sec. 26K.
1 Written after 370. The archbishop of Caesarea in Cappa-
docia is here, apparently, interceding with the Governor of
Cappadocia for people who are subjects of both. If the
city Caprales, mentioned below, is the suburb of Nazianzus,
this hypothesis receives additional weight. Furthermore, the
title juepdrns used in this letter is addressed only to laymen
of high distinction. To judge from the general tenor of the
letter he would seem to be a Christian.
244
LETTER CCCVIII
LETTER CCCVIII
Wirnout AppreEss, ConcERNING ProTecTION }
Boru when your Honour was present among the
brethren did I speak with you in behalf of the people
from the region of Caprales,? and introduced them to
your Clemency,’ appealing to you, keeping our Lord’s
recompense before your eyes, to protect them as
being poor and afflicted in all things; and also now
again by letter I renew the same appeal, praying to
Holy God that the renown and brilliancy of life which
is now yours may be preserved and become greater
and greater, in order that with greater power at your
command you may be able to benefit us more
lavishly. For that our one prayer is for the safety of
all your house, I think you are convinced.
LETTER CCCIX
Wirnout Appress, Concerninc A NEeepy Person 4
I srronGty reproved this brother who was anxious
about the listing of his house for taxation, in that he
already has the necessary immunity because of his
2 Probably to be identified with the country about Carbala
or Caprales (modern Gelvere), the suburb of Nazianzus,
wherein Gregory’s estate was situated.
8 A Byzantine title addressed to the emperor and to laymen
of high station.
* Probably written after 370, after Basil’s elevation to the
archbishopric. Judging from the title of address, ceuvdérns,
used towards the end of this letter, the addressee is one of the
higher officials.
245
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Tevias. amo yap Biov eUTrOpov, ovTo Too Kupiov
eri ouphéeporre THs Wuxis avrob olkovopoavtos,
vov eis THY doxaray: mevion TepleTpaTn, @S
moms pev Kal Tis ep’ Npépav * tpopiis evTropeiy,
av6parrodou dé pnde év0s Kar apXew aro TONNOY
ov 7 poTEpov eiyey €v TH éavtoo Seomoreia.
TOUT®@ TO copa Tepidéhert Tat povov, Kal TovTO
dabeves Kai ynpatov, ws Kal-avTos opas, Kal
Tatoes Tpeis, poo Oxy ppovriday avdpl wévnte.
“Ort ey oby ovoev eetro THS hueTépas Tper-
Betas, (xavny eXov_ THY meviav dvowmiaar” dua
TO hiridvOpwrrov Tod TpoTov, axpLBas HrLeTauny.
érel 6€ Oucdpertot oi aitodvtes, EpoRHnOnv wytoTe
ehALuTaVy® Te TOV Eis adTOV dpEthopéevarv, Kal
énéoretha, eldws ore ” Tpepa avT@, &v av
T p@TOV i8n cov Thy TemvoTnTa, apx” evOUpou
Biov mpos TOV peTa TadTa Ypovov yevnoerar, Kal
dwcer Twa BerTiova TOY Tpayydtwv avTod*
petraBornv.
CCCX
"Avetriypados, Umép cuyyevav
Att@ pou meptomrovdac Tov hv guvTuxely gov
TH AoylornTe TOAOY &vexev’ TP@Tov per, dare
amoNadoat TOV év Gol KaX@V Sia TOAAOD TOD ev
TO peTakd ypovovu, éreita Sé, kal wepl TaY KaTa
"Aptapabiav avOparwv tapaxadécat ce’ ols &x
rn / »” € 4 > ts
maraiod Or Bopévors EdwKev o Kupios a€iav
Tmapapviiav, Tis ons dp0oTnTos THY éTLcTAaciaY
1 ép’ iuépav] épnudepov Regius sec. et Coisl. sec.
* ge add, Regius sec. et Coisl. sec.
246
LETTER CCCX
poverty. For from a life of plenty, the Lord having
so ordained it for the good of his soul, he has now
been reduced to extreme poverty, so that he can
hardly provide himself with his daily food, and not
even one slave does he command of all those whom
formerly he had in his service. To him there is left
his body alone—and that is weak and aged, as you
yourself also see—and three children, an additional
care for a poor man. :
Now, that he has no need of our intercession, since
he has poverty sufficient to importune you because of
the kindness of your character, I know full well. But
since petitioners are hard to satisfy, I feared lest
perhaps something of that which is due to him may
be lacking, and so have written a letter, knowing
that for him the day on which he shall first see your
August Reverence will be the beginning of a cheerful
life in after time, and will bring a change for the
better in his affairs.
LETTER CCCX
Wirnout Appress, IN Benatr or RELATIVES
I MYSELF was most anxious to meet your Eloquence
for many reasons: first, so as to enjoy the blessings
of your company after so long an interval, and,
second, also to invoke your aid in behalf of the people
at Ariarathia, to whom, victims long since of affliction,
the Lord has given a worthy consolation by bestowing
3 2AAmmrdvew Coisl. sec. et Regius sec.
* aire editi antiqui.
247
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
avTois Yapiodpevos. gots 5é Te Kal Etepov TaV,
auyyev@v Tov éuov tavu BeBapnpuevorv, Kal
axedov TO Karprwtatov Tis Apiapabixhs amropias
UTapxov' 0 Kal} Tapaxadr® kata TO évdeydomevov
iatpevOfvat Tapa Tis ofs xpnotoTNToOs, waTE
popntov Tod Notrrod yevéoOar Tois KexTHpéEvots.
* OCCXI
[lpwrevovte
Todas Huiv Tovoder Tas emictoNas Tpos THY
anv tywoTnta of tails duaBeBawceow Huov pr)
mpooéxovTes, adN’ idiov Te Kal eEaipetov év Tois
éaut@v emitntovvtes. madar yap nmeis avTois
SvevaptupapecOa, Ott otws gon Kowos Kal loos
TOV Otkaiwy iv dvrNat, wate pNndéva TAé€OV
emitntioal te tav eis diiavOpwriav, av pH
mou uUTepBadyn* TH atAnaTia. Spuws dé rrAnpodo-
poovtes tovde, eO@Kapyev avT@ THY émLoTOAHD,
cuvicTavrTés cot Tov dvdpa Kal tapakadobdyTes
Karas te avTov ideiv, Kal Sia Td YXpovw
KexunKévat avTod Tov olKov él Tats NecToUpyiass,
THs évdexomévns adtov TapakrAnoews afidcat.
CCCXII
Knvoitopu
Oidas tas éx Tov Kyvowv Kal wderelas Kal
BraBas tas ywopévas tots avOpwros. aoTE
avyyrobs tede oA Toncapévw oroVvdip
? om. Med., Coisl. sec., Regius sec.
® bwepBdddn Coisl. sec., Regius sec.
248
LETTER CCCXI
upon them the protection of your Rectitude. And
there is also another matter ! which has weighed very
heavily on my kinsmen, and one may almost say that
it is the chief cause of the poverty at Ariarathia; this
I also urge your Benignity to remedy as far as is
possible, so that in the future it may become tolerable
to those who have it.
LETTER CCCXI
To a SuPERIOR
Many are the letters which those force me to write
to your Honour who give no heed to our assurances,
but seek some special and exceptional action in their
own interests. For we have long since been insisting
to them that you would be so impartial and fair a
guardian of our rights that no one would seek any
further in the matter of kindness, unless perchance he
should go beyond all bounds in greed. But neverthe-
less, although we so informed this man, we have given
him this letter, introducing him to you and urging
you to look favourably upon him, and, because in
times past his house has borne heavy burdens in public
services, to deem him worthy of all possible en-
couragement.
LETTER CCCXII
To an Assessor or Taxes 2
You know both the gains and losses that come to
our people from the registration for taxes. There-
fore pardon this man for having taken great pains
1 There is no clue to what it was.
2 Cf. Letter CCCXITI.
249
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
/ e ad / \ / > cel
pndeuiav vTropcivar BLABnyv, Kal cvvadpacbat ato
kata Sivapw pos TO Sixatov mpobvunOnrte.
CCCXIII
Kyvoitops
> ” / > lal \ > / fol
Ovx éott Troppwbev ideiv Tas oixovopias ToD
n > ae \ / e a \
®cod, ad’ bro puixpowvylas of advOpwrot pos
\ > \ > / \ 4 >
TO €v Toolw atroBXéTopev, Kal modraKLs él
ayabov répas ayopuevo. Svoyepaivouev, dvexo-
Mévou HuaY THs auabias TOD ravTa év TH éavTod
copia Stovxodvtos Aeomotov. péuvnoar yap
Sirov dcov édvayepdvapyev? TOTE TpOS THY émI-
teVeicav piv ppovtida, dcovs twapenadBopev TOV
pirwv eis TO St aitav arocacbar Thy émnpear.
otTw yap avoualouer ® 7o rpaypa.
"AAA viv opds oroia Ta Tapovta. mapéoye
/ e \ > \ nm \ > 61.
yap cot 0 Beds adopuny tod tiv Karoxayabiav
ToY TpoTwy eis havepoy ayayely Kal TwavtTl TO
épeEns Biw ayabis pvnuns adboppas évadeivat.
oToias yap adv wow ai aTotiunoes avTat,
TOLAUTAL Kal ai ém’ avTais pyar Tapa TOV
> , , , 4 > ‘5 be
emruytvopevov SiacwlecOar wepvKacw.* émel® dé
ove€é evxouévors T'aradtats trjpEev dv piravOpa-
1 abrod editi antiqui.
2 é5ucxepatvouey Regius uterque et Coisl. sec.
3 6voudCouer editi antiqui.
* rowira . . . meptxacw] Toadbtn Kal H em’ adrois uvhun
. répuxe editi antiqui.
5 8t add, MSS. et editi.
250
LETTER CCCXIII
lest he suffer any loss, and be willing to assist him
to justice as far as you can.
Lac ea GOCKITE
To an Assessor or Taxes 1}
Ir is not possible from afar off to see the provi-
dences of God, but through pettiness of spirit we men
gaze at that which is at our feet, and often when we
are being led to a good end we become discontented,
the Lord who administers all things in His own
wisdom putting up with our ignorance. You doubt-
less recall, for instance, how discontented we once
were at the care? which had been imposed upon
us, how many friends we summoned in order that
through them we might thrust spiteful treatment *
aside. For thus we called the matter.
But now you see what the present situation is.
For God has given you an opportunity of bringing the
nobility of your character to light and of leaving
behind to all posterity occasions for fond memory.
For whatever is the quality of these tax-assessments,
just such in the nature of the case is the memory
which coming generations will preserve of them.
Since even in answer to prayer it would not have
been possible for the Galatians to obtain a man of
1 Written after 370. On “ Censitor,’’ cf. Letters CCXCIX
and CCCXII. This letter represents another attempt on
Basil’s part to obtain from the assessor of taxes some special
concession for his friends.
* Perhaps the episcopacy.
® Probably the concerted effort on the part of certain
ecclesiastics in the Archdiocese of Caesarea to oppose Basil’s
election as archbishop.
251
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
motépov HOous érituyxeiy, axpiBas ey wéTeo pal.
éyw 5é od Tadatas paxapivew tis offs ém-
otacias povov, adda Kal avtos éuavtovt éorte
yap Kapolt oixos év Tadatia, nal oikwv ye 6
Aapmpotatos adv Bed, eis ov ef TUYOLM Tapa
gov Tivos BonOeias (tevEouar 5é Ews av H didia
THY oixelav ioxov én), meyadnv elcouat TO Oe@
THY XapLv.
Et ovv tis AOyos Tapa TH oH TLmLOTHTL THs
éuns pirtas, owodoyouperny Tiva whédevay Tapa-
axécbat TH olk@ Tov Oavpaciwtatov dpyovTos
LovAmiKiov? jyav evexeyv TapaxkrnOnt, wore
uperely TL THS viv ovans aToypadhs, uddoTa
pev aktoroyov Kal Tihs offs peyadovolas ator,
mpocOnaw 5é btu Kal THs hpetépas mpeaBeias
TOV ayaTo@vtTwv oe ef Sé pH, GAN Soov of TE
Katpoi® cuyxwpodot Kal 1) TOV TpayyaTwv émt-
déyeras hvous: wavtws Se ipereiv cal py éaoas
emt THs TavToTyTos’ @ote* Huds pupiov ov
éxouev Tapa Tod ayabod apyovTos evepyeri@v
play xa pw TavTny Sua THs os cepvorntos
aVTEKTIC AL.
COCXIV
"Avetriypados, éml olxérn
Kai mas ewedrov eyo ypaupdtev oiKetay
abopynv tapowerOar, cal pn® mpocepeiv thy
1 éauvrdy editi antiqui. 2 OvAmilov editi antiqui.
5 xpdévo: editi antiqui. 4 &s E et Med.
5 om,
252
LETTER CCCXIV
kindlier character, as I am quite convinced. But I
ean felicitate on having your protection not only the
Galatians but also myself. For I too have a home in
Galatia, and with God’s help the most splendid of
homes, respecting which if I could obtain some
assistance from you (and I shall obtain it, as long as
friendship has its proper force), I shall be very grateful
to God.
If, then, any account of my friendship is taken by
your Honour, be so kind for our sake as to grant a
certain agreed-upon assistance to the house of the
most excellent magistrate Sulpicius,! so as to deduct
something from his present rating—if possible a
considerable amount and worthy of your Magnani-
mity, and, I shall add, worthy of the intercession of
us who love you: but if that be impossible, yet as
much as the times allow and the nature of the
situation permits; but by all means so as to deduct
something, and not to permit the tax to remain at
the same amount; to the end that, of the countless
benefactions which we have received from the good
magistrate,” we may repay this one through the aid
of your August Reverence.
LETTER CCCXIV
Witnuout Appress, CoNCERNING A SERVANT 3
Anp how was I to overlook a fitting opportunity of
writing, and to fail to address your Honour, when this
1 Otherwise unknown.
® i.e. Sulpicius.
* Written sometime after Basil’s elevation to the episcopacy.
253
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
ony TLMLOTITA, Tobde Tpos bpas? ddixvoupévon ;
ds €Enpnet pev kal ad éavtod eitreiv Ta Hpérepa
kal Thy THs emeaTonis arom hnp@cat® Xpetav*
7) Bourn 6é Kal Ypappdrov SidKovos yevéoOat,
dia TO opddpa 7pas aya av Kat €& odns vuxiis
mpocKeia bat hiv. tavtl® tpor@ Kal Ta Upé-
Tepa phuyata émixopivesOa, BovrAeTar Kal vpiv
dvaxovetcbar.
’"Ed@xauev ody avT@ Thy émiatoAny, Su Hs
Tp@Tov pev vulv evyoucba Tavta Ta ayaa,
& Te 0 Bios obTos éxet, Kal boa Tov év Tais émay-
yerlars paxapio mov atroxeimeva' durdooes EverTa
Kal deducOa Tod ayiov Meod oixovounOjvar Sev-
TEPOV Huiy THY cUVTVXiaV KuaV, Ews eopev Irép
ys. tHv 8€ els TOY Tpoeipnucvov adeAhov aya nv
OTL TOAVTAaCLdoELS UaV Evexev OVK audiBarro.
Hore TapaxrnOnte Epy@ avT@ Tapacyéc0ar THY
Teipav.
CCCXV
"Avetriypados, trép cuyyevods
Ilavu twereropévos pndév dtapaptncecOar epi
@v av peta Tod Sixaiov mapaxaréow Thy TibWWL0-
THTa cov, TpoGtpws HAOov eri TO Sodvat Thy
emu TONY TH KOT MLoTaTy THOE oppavav ™ poea-
TwOn Kal oiKiay oiKxovon Sdpas TWOS TohuKepdhou
Narerrorépay. éml Tao dé TovTous omdpxet
sod TO Kal oixeiws Evewy ANAHAOLS KATA YévOS.
1 jas E. 2 rAnpooa Med. et duo MSS.
3 july wayrt uterque Coisl.
4 boa... dmoxelueva] Boa trav ev rats ewayyeAlas roy
paxapiopdy amroxeiuevoy Regius sec., Coisl. sec.
254
LETTER CCCXV
man was on his way to you? He is indeed quite able
of himself to tell of our situation and to fulfil the
function of a letter; but he has also wished to be the
carrier of a letter because of his great love for us and
his whole-hearted devotion to us. He wishes by all
means also to bring back your reply and thus to be
of service to you.
Therefore we have given him the letter, through
which first of all we pray that all good things may
be yours, both those that this life possesses and all
those which lie in store for us and vouchsafe the
blessing contained in the promises; then also we ask
the Holy God that a meeting with you may be ac-
corded to us for a second time, while we are above
earth. And that you will for our sake multiply your
love for the above-mentioned brother I do not doubt.
So consent to give him an actual trial.
LETTER CCCXV
Wirnour Appress, Iv Benatr or A Rewative!
Brine quite convinced that I shall not fail in what-
ever petitions I may with justice make to your
Honour, I have eagerly gone so far as to give the
present letter to this most decorous lady who is in
charge of some orphans and inhabits a house more
troublesome than a many-headed hydra.2 And
besides all this there is the fact that we are related to
each other by kinship. Therefore we urge your
Probably written at some time during the episcopate.
* i.e. the troubles it occasions never end, one succeeding
another, as the hydra which Heracles overcame grew two
heads for every one lopped off.
255
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
8:0 mapaxarovuev cou Ti evyéveray, Kal Has
TLLOVTA, Kal TO TaTTw TOV dphavav THY opet-
Aouévnv atocwlovta tiny, TapacyécOar Tia
BonBeav, dote hopytnyv Tod AovTrov Thy KTHoW
avTols KaTacTHoAL.
CCCXVI
’"Avetriypados, Umép KataTrovoupévou *
Ilavy wereopévos pndev Seicbar ypaypatav
TOVS Tpos THY GHY KpnaTOTHTA adikopévous, Oia
TO THELOY TroLEY ex THS TOD TpoTTOV KaXoKayabias
} Ooov av Tis Tapaxadécas TpoTpéyratTo we TPS
To ayabor, duos, dua To Kal” brrepBornv ppovti-
few Tod viod tobdde, émiatethar TH Kalapa cov
Kal ador\@ Wyn tponxOnv, cuvicTav cou Tov
dvépa, kal mapaxarav, év ols av 7 Suvaror,
mapacxyécOa adiT@ eis TA TpoKeipeva THY KATA
Sivapiv cor émixoupiav. Ott Sé ovdevds Erépou
SenOjoeta, Mpoatatov, cod Katakiicavtos TacN
Suvapet tv &dwKé cor 0 Kipios ypncacba eis Thy
imép avtT@ mpoctaciar, axpiBas éricTapat.
CCCXVII
’"Averriypados, vmép évdeods
e \
Sravias hiv tas mpos Tv oy TipLoTHTa
a /
KatacKevaler émigtoAas TO oTavLov TOV avTOOL®
atoxpicewv. Seiypa yap trovovpeba Tod*® dydov
1 ~aramo.oupevwy editi antiqui,
2 cird0er Coisl, sec., Regius sec.
3 om. E.
256
LETTER CCCXVI
Nobility, not only doing honour to us but also
preserving the honour that is due to the grand-
parent of these orphans, to give her some aid, so as
to make her possession of the orphans endurable to
ourselves in the future.
LETTER CCCXVI
Wirnovut Appress, Iv BEHALF OF ONE AFFLICTED !
QuiTeE convinced though I am that those who have
recourse to your Benignity have no need of letters,
because you do more out of the nobility of your
character than all that anyone by exhortation could
induce you to do for a good end, nevertheless, be-
cause of the exceeding anxiety which I feel for this
son, I have been induced to write to your pure and
guileless soul, introducing this man to you, and beg-
ging that, in whatever ways it may be possible, you
extend to him for the tasks before him such assistance
as is within your power. And that he will need no
other protector, once you have seen fit to employ
for his protection all the power which the Lord has
given you, I know full well.
LETTER CCCXVII
Wirnout Appress, Iv Benatr or A Neepy Person 2
Tue scarcity of replies received here renders scarce
our letters to your Honour. For we count as proof
1 Probably written after 370, being an intercessory letter
from one dignitary to another.
2 The reference to ‘‘ our humble station ’’ inclines one to
the belief that this letter was written before 370, while Basil
was still a monk.
>
257
VOL. IV. . s
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
HOV TO yedupa pépew TH TLMLOTHTL Tov, TO a
déxer Bar ép’ ols av éxdorore ypadouer 3 Tas
am oxplaets. mad 6é eis érépav peOiotnar
Sidvouay a évvoua TOD mAOous TOV TEpl oe
Tpayparav, Kal svyyvounv EXO MEV TO tocabra
bua xetpos EYOvTL erchavOavopéve av, ov ovde
el Taca hv axoryn Kal novyia, dia TO TaTewov
TOU Biov Hepvije Bau padzov.
de pev ovv 0 dyvos® Kal éml peilova THS
mepipavelas aryaryou Kal TH mapovon AapT porn
ovyTHpHT OL TH €avToo xapere Hypets be Tac av
mpopacw apePopeba Ypanpacw, ovxX HKiota Oé
THY mapodo av dia Tovee, Ov Kal mTapaxarariBé-
peOa co cal akiodpev AaBetv Tia adtov Ths TOV
ypappatov nuov® dvaxovias aicOnou.
CCCXVITI
Baowndciov, averriypados, trép matpi@tou
Tods é« THs twatpidos jhuav adixopévous cuvi-
atnoit cot avto* tis martpidos Sixaov, e Kat
or TH ToD TpoTrov XpnoroTyTe mavTas oro THY
éavtod dyes mpovoravy tous orwaoby Seopuévous
TUWVOs dvridiypeas. Kal TOV éy xecpibovta Totvuv
THY ETLETOANY TH KOTMLOTHTL Tov, TOY VidV TOdOE,
1 ypdpwuev Med. et duo MSS.
2 @eds add. Vat. et Clar. 3 jmiv EK. 4 7d) add. E.
1 The author’s expression dueiBdueba ypdupaow is an
epistolary condensation of ypdumara auePducda ypdupaow.
The possibility remains, however, that ypduuara has fallen
258
LETTER CCCXVIII
that our letters bring annoyance to your Honour the
fact that no answers are ever received to whatever
we write on each occasion. But the thought of the
multitude of the cases which encompass you changes
us again to the opposite opinion, and we have forgive-
ness for him who having so many duties in hand for-
gets us whom, even if one had nothing but leisure and
quiet, it would not be easy to remember because of
our humble station in life.
Now as for you, may the Holy One both lead you
on to greater distinction, and by His grace preserve
your present splendour. But as for us, on every
opportunity given we requite letter with letter, and
not least on the one now offered because of this man,!
whom we both place in your keeping and deem
worthy to receive some mark of recognition for his
services in carrying our letter.
LETTER CCCXVIII
Bevoneine To Basit, Wirnout ApprREss,
IN BEHALF or A ComMPATRIOT 2
TuHosE who come from our fatherland are com-
mended to you by the very claim of the fatherland,
even though you, through the goodness of your
character, bring under your fostering care all those
who in any way need any succour. Therefore do you
not only receive the person who hands this letter to
out of our texts. macay mpdpacw is adverbial and not to be
taken as object of the verb. 1a rdévde, ‘* because of (or, ‘ to
help’) this man,”’ leads up to the real motive of the letter.
* An intercessory letter, and thus probably written after
370. -
259
s2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
dé€ar, kal ws Tatpi@rnv Kal ws Seduevoy avtt-
AnWews Kal ws Tap’ Hudav cUMETaMEVOY Cot’
Kal éx TadvToy TOUTwY Ev a’T@ UTapEdTw, TUYeELV
THs evdexouévns mapa aod PBonOelas eis Ta
mpoxeiweva. OSidrov 6é bru él Tois ayabois
Epryous ai dytarobdoaets, ov map pay TOV
pixpav, adNa Tapa Tod Kupiov, Tod Tas ayabas
mpoarpécers apetBomevov.
CCCXIX
‘Opoiws! irép Eévou
Kata wodas ths avaxywpynoeds cov éméotn
“hiv 6 vids obtos, 6 THy émicToAnY Gor TAavTHY
arob.idous, xpeiav exwv, @s avnp év addodaTrH
Sidyov, Taons THs Tapa Tov Xpiotiavav operrdo-
pévns Tots Eévors Tapapv0ias. TO pév odV TpPaypya
ovTOs aot évapyéotepov Sinynoetat, THY 5é Bon-
Jevav adtos tapéFers THY cor Kata Sivamw Kal
avaykaiay Tols mpoxeipévors. av pwéev odv TAapH
6 Hyenov, autos Eevaynoes mpos adtov Snover,
érel dia Tov TodTEvoMevwy TrapéFes aiT@ TA
otrovdalopeva. ov yap piKp@s por péder TO
TavTa aUTOV KaTa yvounv TpakavTa émavedOeir.
1 *Averlypagos E.
260
LETTER CCCXIX
your Decorum, this man’s! son, both as a fellow-
countryman, and as one who needs help, and as one
who is commended to you by us; and also, for all
these reasons, let him have this one boon—to receive
all possible help from you for the work he has before
him. And it is clear that for good works there are
the rewards, not from us insignificant beings, but
from the Lord who requites good purposes.
LETTER CCCXIX
LIKEWISE IN BEHALF OF A STRANGER 2
' On the heels of your departure this son, who gives
this letter to you, came to us in need (as a man living
in a strange land) of all consolation due to strangers
from Christians. Now as for the matter in question,
he will explain it more clearly to you, and you on
your part will render such assistance as is in your
power and as is necessary to the work that is before
him. Now if the governor is at hand, you will, of
course, conduct the stranger to him, for it is through
those in charge of the government that you will
procure for him that which he earnestly seeks. For
it is no small concern to me that he shall return
having accomplished everything according to his
mind.
1 j.e. his own, Basil’s, spiritual son.
2 Written at about the same time as the preceding.
261
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
-
CCCXX
“Averriypadgos, étl mpoonyopia
Aa Haxpod jyiv imipEe m pooertely 7 TUpLo-
THTd ov, TO TOV dvaKopifovra Tas atroxpicets
mony xpovov évosatpiyas TH uetépa Kal avd-
pact Kal Tm paypace dvoxeperrépors 1 TepuTecciv.
éveauTov vee dXov dmeEevoOn Ths éveyKkovans.
anarats ° avO perro Kal Siadvceow vrayxdeis,
él THs Tapovans auT@ Kaxoupytas KPATHTELE,
TOU TAaVTOS meprecerOat, oye Tov xepahaiou THS
Enpias érnodeto, év TH KaTa puiKpov amrdtn THs
aia Ojoews KNETTOMEVNS.
"Exel obv érrdveot, TOV Te TOU dépos oxAnpav
Kal Ths TOV avd pay Hox On pias atanrrayels,
aomavopebd ge 6’ avrod, Tapaxarodvres ep
vijo Gar pav éml TOV 7 pooevxX ov (moANAs yap
Ths ék Tov evyav Boneias deducOa), kal dua
onwaivouer, OTL ob UrevOuvor catarerpevres
pos THY TOU OdAnmatos exTLoLY Tapa Tov
paKapiov emia KoTrou, émipynaBévros év tats dva-
OnKkats avtov Te TOU xpéous, Kal dOev mT poanKev
exticOnvar, Kal Sia Ttivev, wrepidovtes TOV
PiriKOv vropvycewy tas éx Tov SiKaoTHpiwv
avayKas éxdéxovta. 610 dmrpaktos émaviOev
1 Svoxepeoraros editi antiqui.
2 ardras yap editi antiqui.
1 Probably written in 372, if the following suppositions be
true: The “late bishop ’’ referred to in this letter is Basil’s
262
LETTER CCCXX
LETTER CCCXX
Wirnout ApprEss, CoNCERNING A SALUTATION !
Ir is only after a long interval that it has become
possible for us to address your Honour, because the
bearer of our answer tarried a long time in our coun-
try and fell among both men and affairs that proved
rather difficult. For he has been estranged from
the land that bore him for a whole year. Led on
by the deceits of men and by liquidations of the
debt—by the thought that if he should overcome
the villainy about him, he would be master of the
whole situation—late did he perceive the sum-total
of his loss, not until his sense of perception had
been previously beguiled by the gradual deceit.
Now since he is returning, freed from the troubles
of climate and the wickedness of men, we greet you
through him, urging you to be mindful of us in your
prayers (for great is the assistance we need from
- prayers !), and at the same time we inform you that
those responsible parties designated by the late
blessed bishop for the payment of the debt—since the
indebtedness itself was mentioned in his will, and
whence it should be paid, and through whom—dis-
regarding the suggestions of friends await the com-
pulsory action of the law-courts. Wherefore our
predecessor in the see of Caesarea, and the lawsuit mentioned
has grown out of his will. The person recommended here
has been working on the case for at least a year according to
the context, and it is now the second year after Basil’s elevation
to the episcopacy. Hence the year is 372.
The similarity in subject-matter in this letter and in Letter
CCCVII is very striking and would lead one to associate the
two letters as being of the same date.
263
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
0 éraipos! jar, cal Tadta aba iklwoev abtov
Tap nuav paptupnOjvat, as pi apylas pndé
pabupias &yxAnpa oxeiv Tapa Th TypwoTnTé cov.
TavTa pev eis TooodTOV. Ta b& TaV éxKANoLOV
Omws exer, elite cvyKexwpntar weve éml Tis
OmoLoTnTos, elite Kab mpos TO Yelpov éxrérT@xer,
}? tiva édxmida tis émt 7o BéAtiov exer pera-
Borjs, yopicar® jyuiv dia twds Tov yvnoiov
aderpov catakiwoor.
CCCXXI
@€Krn
To wapurmedoav étos Kxpupos yéyove* tH
/ 7 \ \ / an 3
matplios Bapis, cal tas Brehapidas trav duré-
5 \ ay \ DOL: x es 6.222
Awv? Tas dn Tpos wdivas Avopévas® avéxower.
ai O€ drropetvaca oreipar avypnpas Kal aBpdxous
Tas piddas nav éFepyacarto. ti Sxor’ obv
go THY Tov uvTav aKxapTiay éxtpaywdfoat
mponxOnuev ; iva yévn hiv, Kata TOV LoAomavTa,
Kal avtn aumedos xuTpitovea, Kal KatdKapTos
/ > / > / > \ fal
KAnpatis, ov Botpuy éEarvOncaca, adda TeV
4 > / a lal x ,
Botpvwv ékOXjiaca toils Sixpdou tiv Spdcor.
tives 5€ eiow of dupadvtes; of tov mepiBorov
1 érepos editi antiqui. 2 ef re duo MSS.
3 yvwpioms editi antiqui.
4 yeyévnra Coisl. sec., Regius sec., Vat.
5 rijs aumédov Harl. et Med. 8 om. Harl.
This letter is found regularly in the MSS. of Gregory of
Nazianzus, and is generally conceded to be his. Moreover,
the simplicity and gravity of Basil’s style are quite absent,
but we seem to detect the gaiety of that of Gregory. Also,
264
LETTER CCCXXI
friend has returned with his mission unfinished, and
these very facts make it fitting that he be approved
by us so that he may not incur from your Honour a
charge of laziness or indifference. So much for this.
And as to the state of the affairs of the churches,
whether it is admitted that they remain in the same
case or have fallen into an even worse condition, or
what hope they have of changing for the better,
deign to inform us through one of our true brothers.
LETTER CCCXXI
To Tuectra
Durine the past year the cold has been severe in
our country, and has damaged the eyelids of the vines
that were already being loosed for travail; but being
left sterile they have rendered our cups unwet and
unmoistened. Now why have we been induced to
present the sterility of the plants to you in the tragic
manner? In order that you may yourself become for
us, in the words of Solomon,? both a blooming vine
and a fruitful vine twig, not flourishing with clusters
but pressing out the dew of the clusters to those who
thirst. And who are those who thirst? Those who
Gregory had written three other letters to Thecla. Finally,
while the present letter exists in the family of Basilian MSS.
known as Aa, it is one of the last of that group, Number CLI,
and only the first one hundred are regarded as going back
to the original collection by Gregory. The present letter
and several others are believed to have been added to the
collection by another editor about A.D. 389 or 390.
2 This entire passage is a reflection of Solomon’s Canticle of
Canticles, although no portion can be regarded as a direct
quotation.
265
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
THs TvYOooOU Tetxicovtes. TovTous 7 opew® web vo-
pare motive ouK eyov eYO, emt Thy mohvaTa-
pvArov cou KeX@pnKa beEtdv, t iy jpiv €x TroTapias
moTapndov TOUS cous Kerevons érippevaat Kpou-
vous. TOUTO yap TaXOS Tolncaca, TOAA@Y _bev
oTOmaTa Enpa Geparevoets,” ev paveis dé mpa@tov
Os ét pddiota Kal Tov attixiotHny ératrny®
éué.
CCCXXIT
"Averriypados, érl ditw cupracydaoat
Ackduevos Ta ypdumara THs ons TLULLOTNTOS
HaOnv, ws elKos, kai evyapiornca TO Kupio, cal
mpoOvmos eixXov avripbeyEacOa, edv tis Kata
Karpov meph avtuypad ov brrépygae. TO yap
mpay wa vmép ov emératas Hpiv xpovp eXauBave
THY KaTdoTacw, ovK évhv bé ™po Tob TE PATos
aa panrées ovdev arroxpivacbat. aitn » aitia Tis
TLoT HS Hyper: ov yap 87) Pabupia oube ayvowa
TOU TpOaHKOVTOS. €b i yap Kal dAws 7) Hypev ° pabvpor,
éoTrovodcapey TavtTws éml THS os TLuLoTNTOS
1 roitos EK.
2 gréuata Enpa Separetoers] dvaratoes Yuxds Regii utrique
Coisl. sec.
3 érawérny EK, editi antiqui. 4 juiv editi antiqui.
5 om. E; éouev duo MSS.
1 Not the walls of the church, but a four-walled enclosure
built some distance from the church. Cf. Vita Constantini
4. 59; also Cod. Theod.9. 45, where a church i is called a temple
“walled i in by an enclosure ‘of four walls.’’
2 Synodos, a common term for the church. Of. Cod.
T heod. 16. 2.
266
LETTER CCCXXII
are constructing the enclosure! of the church.?
Since I cannot give these the wine of mountains to
drink, I have had recourse to your right hand filled
with grapes, that you might call upon your springs to
flow to us like a river from a river’s source. For by
doing this quickly you will care for the dry lips
of many, but first of all you will give the greatest
possible delight to me, the Atticizing mendicant.®
LETTER CCCXXII
Wirnovur Appress, CoNCERNING SPENDING E\ASTER
wit A FRIEND 4
Wen I received the letter of your Honour I was
delighted, as was natural, and I gave thanks to
the Lord, and I was eager to make response, and
I should have done so had anyone reminded me in
season about the copies® of the documents. For
although the matter regarding which you had in-
structed us was slowly approaching its settlement,
yet it was not possible before the conclusion of it to
say anything certain in reply. This is the cause of
our silence; for it was not indifference or ignorance
of what is proper. For even if we had been alto-
gether indifferent, we should certainly have taken
5 Some MSS. read éza:vérny, “ praiser.’’ But “ Atticizing
mendicant,’’ 7.c. a mendicant monk, seems to fit the context
better.
4 The heading refers only to the secondary part of this
letter, the primary object of which was to explain a long
delay in answering a communication of the addressee.
® The “‘anyone” was very likely the addressee himself,
who had neglected to remind Basil. The ‘‘ copies” evidently
had to do with the business or legal matter with which Basil
had been charged.
267
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
cvoKidoal Huav Ta éLaTT@MaTa. viv Sé oOvK
éotiv nav érirabécbat cov ovdé To Bpayvtatov
(4) potepov av Tis éavTov ayvonoeev): adda Kav
éemigTéAAwpev Kav fy}, evidpuuévoy ce Tals Kap-
diais éavTa@v Trepipépopev, Kal Tpds THY paKpav
amroheuiv TOD YElwa@vos OTM SucKOAS EXOME?Y,
@aoTe evyecOaL, ei fun) AVTO cor SuvaTor, dia TAS
axovopévas aayorlas, KaTAaNTE TOUS aypoiKous,
nuiv éeyyevécOar mpodhacw émiativat Tois ToToLs
Kal THS adnOivis evotabelas TOV CHV TpOTeY Kal
THS KOTMLOTNTOS ATroAavVcaL. TavtTws Se THY
oWTHpLov nuépav Tov Tacya pe” Hua@Y TroLAoaL
mpoOuunOnon, pmeTa THS KoomLwTaTHs aupBiov
cov, iv Kal mpocayopevomev bia cov Kal Tapa-
Kadovpev cuurpaka nuiv eis TO éeretEai oe pos
c
pas.
CCCXXIII
Piraypio Apkyve
/ a € / lel > \ x y /
Xapis TO ayiw Oe@: ov yap ay eltrouwe yapw
éxew Tols nOouenKoot oe, OTL mor yeyoupot ypap-
pdtv vTd0ecis’ aA 6 Tavtayolev evepyeTav
nas Kupios olde cal 51a TOY AUTNPaY TANpODY
ToANaKLS TAS TapaKkAnoels. OOev Kal Hpiv THY
eixatoTnta! tav atrodpavtwy? ce,® evppoovvns
érroinaey ahopunv.
> \ / e Lad \ / ,
Ad\r\a ypados juiv dia raons tpohdacews,
TOLAUTA Ypahwrv, oVTW MeV ATO KpnoTHS yvouns,
1 oxadrnra editi antiqui, Harl., Regius primus.
2 drodpacdyrwy editi antiqui. 3 gov Clarom.
268
LETTER CCCXXIII
pains to throw a shade over our shortcomings before
your Honour. But as it is, it is not within our power
to forget you even for the briefest moment (or sooner
would one be unconscious of oneself!); nay, whether
we write or not, we bear you about with us enshrined
within our hearts, and so fretful are we at the long
waning of the winter that we pray that, if it is not
possible for you yourself, on account of the pre-
occupations of which we hear, to leave your rustics,
we may find an occasion to visit your region and to
enjoy the true steadfastness of your character and the
decorum of your life. But surely you will be eager
to spend the saving day of Easter with us, together
with your most decorous wife, whom we both greet
through you and beg to co-operate with us in urging
you to visit us.
LETTER CCCXXIII
To Puimacrivus ArcENus !
Tuanks be to the holy God—for I could not say
that I am thankful to those who have wronged you,
because they have furnished me an excuse for writing
—but the Lord who grants us blessings from every
side knows also how to supply consolations often
even through troubles. Wherefore He has made
the inconsiderateness of those who have deserted
you an occasion of gladness for us.
But pray write to us on every pretext, writing
such things as you do write—from so excellent a
1 Probably written during the episcopate. This Philagrius
is probably the intimate friend and fellow-student of Caesarius,
brother of Gregory of Nazianzus.
269
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
ovTe 6€ amo yA@TTNS cexabapperns. Kat yap el
pa} paper mpootroteta Oat To ev TH AéEEL TEpT Vor,
arr’ ovv puotKas TWS karaxyovueba Tap
avrod, kal ayere Types ot TOV Noryov vaplevtes,
OoTeEp ot Tas perio cas dua TOV Kpoupadroy.
TONGS ye ovr méumre Tas emlaTohas, Kal pakpas
ws éu padora: ov yap. 67 apern ETLOTOANS 1)
Bpaxurns, ov HardOV rye 7) avO pwrrov.
[page 6é 9 Hyuiv Tad Te KATA TOV oixov, omrws Sua-
KELTAL, Kal avTo Gol TO COua STrws byetas eyes,
Kal él Ta TOV EKKANTLOV nouxager: HENEL yap. ool
Kal TOUTMY KAD motobvTt. Kal EVTOL Kal et
Tis SUvaps cupmrovely TH elpyyy Kal TH voce TOV
Overt KOT@D, pA) mapattov.
‘O &é XpNTTOS Kuptaxos yWwato T™porepov THS
oTrovons, kat TOTE Hpiy anédwxe THY Sricrehae
évi* 5€ Ta Neipava tod mpdywatos Hpas® gave
cuVvaLpouEevous Ta nui duvard. émeatethapev
yap TOV Xoperia Kore TOV TOT@D" ds éav Toon
TL T@ TWpooteTaypévov, avTa yvapioe T
Tpaywara.
CCCXXIV
Ilacwwix@* iatpo
Aciypa ® Tob pi) mapépyos oe eXew Tepe ® 7) meas
TO ev0ds at’ avTa@v, as eiTreiy, TOV Bupav THS
1 xpovoudroy editi antiqui. 2 éwei editi antiqui.
3 nas add, Capps. . , Hawrliey Clarom.
5 uéyiorov add, editi antiqui. © apds E,
270
LETTER CCCXXIV
mind and in so pure a tongue. For although we do
not say that we can lay any claim to elegance of
style, yet by a sort of natural instinct we are
charmed by it, and you who are graceful of speech
attract us, even as men attract bees by the thrum-
ming of a lyre. Therefore send many letters, and
make them as long as you can; for shortness is not
a virtue in a letter any more than it is in a man.
But write to us both about your affairs at home,
in what state they are, and about your own body,
what health it enjoys, and tell whether the affairs
of the churches are peaceful. For these things also
are a care to you, and rightly so. Moreover, if there
is any possibility of your collaborating for peace
and for the unity of those who have separated, do
not decline it.
But the excellent Cyriacus! had already laid hold
of his zeal, and at the time in question he delivered
the letter to us; and for what remained of the
matter he got us to assist him to the best of our
power. For we wrote to the suffragan bishop of
the several localities ; but whether he will do any of
the things which were ordered the facts themselves
will make known.
LETTER CCCXXIV
To Pasrnicus, A Puysictan 2
A proor that you are not casual in your dealings
with us is the fact of your addressing us immediately
* Basil, intentionally obscure, is evidently referring to
some secret negotiations.
* There is little evidence for establishing a date for this
letter. The addressee is otherwise unknown. In this amusing
271
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
ela o8ou mpoa Pb éyyer Bas * Teas. éote pev ovv
Kal avtTo oTrovons akvov, TO évTuxelp ypampace
prrsKois: éay® 6é Kal tHhv éml Tois peylorors
Xpetav avin TA ypahopeva, TONA® TAElovos aka
ryiverat Sn ovért.
Ed * roivuv iat, @s 0 Ta TavTa® dpiatos _avnp
Ilatpixios tocadta él TOV xerréwy avTov THS
metOovs péper pdppaxa, WOTE 2) ore ov érréc-
Tethas, adda Kay Lavpopdryy Tia % LKvOnv
AaBy, meioas’ a av pgdios mepl ov eOehjoerev. ov
pay aro Kapolas € earl TA THS evppoourns * éxeiva
pnuara. madat “yap emureTpbeuTa TO oXhpa
TOUTO* HEX povijs® xpnorovs Kal ametpoxddous
d70ev Kal eTolmous elvat émruTpérrew mavrl Sixac-
tnple Ta KaT avTous, émevday 6é én avTav
yévov Tae TOV Tpaypadtwv, pwn ov ye éxeil?
TUXOLS.
A\Aa TavTa per’ at Hou ™ pos oe eipyjobe, i i”
avros Te eideins aed Kal TOV dvdpa ovTe dANwS dvta
evTrapayaryor, ére Kal Tapa ceavToo mea Ons, #1)
TH TOV PnuaTov T poo éxety evTperrela, ana TOUS
€k TOV TPAYLaToY avaméevety eréyyous.
1 §d00 E. editi antiqui. 2 rpoapbeyiarba: E,
3 i E. 4 ot Med.
5 os 6 7a mavra] bri 6 rayrwv duo MSS,
6 uh Ort ov] pnd bri ody E, Med.
? weioe: editi antiqui. 8 appoodryns editi on
® elva: add. editi antiqui. 10 om.
11 om. E. 12 ifs quatuor MSS. ; ne:oéels ; Med.
272
LETTER CCCXXIV
at the very doors, so to speak, of the entrance. Now
it is worth while in itself to read a friendly letter ;
but if that which is written also accomplishes the
necessary result in very important matters, it is
obviously worth far more. /
Rest assured, accordingly, that Patricius, an excel-
lent man in all respects, bears so many charms of
persuasion on his lips that he—to say nothing of the
letter which you wrote—could easily persuade even
a Sauromatan or a Scythian, should he get hold of
one, about any matter he might wish. Yet surely
those phrases of good cheer of his are not from the
heart. For this scheme has been practised from of
old—for men to be, so far as speech goes, simple-
minded and inexperienced in the ways of the world,
forsooth, and ready to submit their interests to any
court, but when they came to deal with the matters
themselves, may you at least not happen to be
there!
But let me tell you this in order that you yourself
may know that the man is not in any way easily led;
and furthermore that you may be convinced on your
part not to pay attention to the beauty of his phrases
but to await the proofs from facts.
letter Basil analyses the character of a certain Patricius,
concerning whom his friend the addressee, Pasinicus, had
made some disparaging remark, ‘‘'The excellent man in all
respects’ is plausible and insincere and not to be trusted ;
his simple manner and his affectation of inexperience are
only a device to deceive; hence beware of him!
273
VOL. IV. T
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCCXXV
Mayviviave }
"EEjpees Kal To ypdupa Ths ceuvdTnTos aov
macav ijpiv éEepyacacbar? edppocvynv. vuvi dé
Kal %) Koomwtatn yuvarxav ‘lKédsov,? 1% KoLv
Ouyatnp Huadv, THY émicToAny atrodotca Téov
} eis TO SurAdavov THY evppoatyny ernvEncer, ov
povov TO Eurvyxos elxav elvar THs offs * KadoKa-
yabias, adda Kal TO Tap éavThs Tacav ért-
Secxvuvar apeths émipéderav. WoTE TMpOTEpOV
auTiy aocpevos SeFapevor Sia oé, boTepov ava-
otpeartes éuaxapicapév ce Ov’ avTny, btt ToLav-
Tns texvotpopias picOoi oe pévovot Tapa Tod
Aeorrorov @eod. arn idoupév Tote kal avTov
oé, Kal Tov év gol KaNOV aTOAAVoaLpMEV, [TE
appwotias, pte étépas twos dSvaxepelas éuTro-
4 € a a /
difovens Huav TH cuvTuyxia.?
CCCXXVI
’Avetriypados, éml vovbecia
” fee hs ce \ > / /,
Eéwxev nuiv o dytos eos oiKevotaTny Tpayyea-
twv vToOea Tov aderdov Tovde yvapicas pir,
Mayvnuwar®@ editi antiqui.
éretepydcac0a nonnulli MSS,
1
2
® EixéAtoy Vat. et Bigot. 4 Suerépas editi antiqui.
5 thy ovvtvxtay nonnulli MSS,
1 Despite the Benedictine editors, I regard the addressee
of this letter and Letter CLXXV as the same. The fact that
xéunrt is not found in this letter as in CLXXV may be
accounted for by the present letter’s later date, when the
274
LETTER CCCXXV
LETTER CCCXXV
To Maaninianus }
Tue letter of your August Reverence was sufficient
to cause us every joy. And now too the most decor-
ous of women, Icelium, our common daughter, by
delivering the letter, has increased the joy to more
than twice as much, not only being a living image of
your Excellency, but also by displaying on her own
part every care for virtue. Therefore, having first
received her gladly on your account, turning about
we next congratulate you on her account, because
rewards await you from the Lord God the Master
for having reared such children. But may we some
day see you yourself also, and enjoy the noble quali-
ties in you, when neither sickness nor any other
annoyance impedes our meeting.
LETTER CCCXXVI
Wirnout Appress, ConvEYING AN ADMONITION 2
Tue holy God granted us a most fitting oppor-
tunity for action, when he made this brother known
addressee no longer held that office. Any argument based
on the spelling of the name means little, since the MSS. in
both cases differ in the exact spelling of this rather cumber-
some word. Furthermore, it is worthy of note that the title
of ceuvdérns, used in this letter, is used only of laymen of
distinction, which would be quite befitting a former «duns.
Accordingly, if the hypothesis above be true, this letter
was probably written several years later than Letter CLXXV,
which was composed in 376.
* The date cannot be determined.
275
T2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
\ ” ? \ \ > / \ \ ‘
Tov avopa, ® KaTa THY émavodov THY TpOs THY
ony TyuwdTnta éxypnodpuela THs éyypapou* ravrTns
Optrias huav Staxdve, evyopevo. TH Oc@, eri
peilov oe Tepihaveias kai doEns mpovovta Koo pelv
Kal twas Kal thy matpida wacav TH oiKxeia
ceavTov apeTh.”
Tlapaxarodpev Sé ce mapa mavta tov Biov
pemrvobar Tov KTicavTos oe Meod Kal Timijoavtos,
iva mpos TH ToD Blov TovToOU Aapmpornte EtTL* Kal
Ths ovpaviou d0&ns akvwO js, hs Evexev TavTa TOWN-
téov ‘iv, Tois mpos tiv paxapiay édmida tiv
Conv nav amevOvvovow.
CCCXXVII
’"Averriypados, éml Tapaxdyoe
‘Trip dv rapovtas jpas étipnoas, Kal arovT@v
pemvijcOa xataksois 4 (AOE yap eis Has 1) axon),
mapa tod ayabod Acaorotou yévorTd cou avti-
Socis: Kat oe idoupev® ev tH meyaddrn Tuépa THs
Sicatoxpictas Tod cod judv él Epyous ayalois
evddxipov, Wa, @orep THs evtTadOa Tepihavelas
jtiwoar, oTw Kal Tapa TH ovpavip Bactrel
TEMVOTNTOS ATOAAVGNS.
Tlapaxadodpev odv mponyoupévas TH 'ExKXy-
ota TOU @cob Siapeh mapacxecbat THY oTrOVonY,
éreta Kal TO eis Huds evpeves eravEjoat, mynwNs
Te madons Kal mpoctacias nuas attodyta, Ka
1 éyypdons editi antiqui.
macay... dperf om. E. 3 om, E.
4 xarntfous editi antiqui.
wn
276
LETTER CCCXXVII
to us, the man whom on his return to your Honour
we have employed as a messenger of this written
conversation of ours, while we pray to God that by
advancing to greater renown and glory you may by
our own virtue do honour both to us and to all
the fatherland.
And we urge you to be mindful throughout all
your life of God who created you and gave you
honour, in order that in addition to splendour in
this life you may be deemed worthy also of the
heavenly glory, for the sake of which we must do
everything, we who direct our lives towards the
blessed hope.
LETTER CCCXXVII
Wirnout Appress, ConveyING AN ExuortaTIon !
In return for your having honoured me when
present and for your seeing fit to be mindful of us
when absent (for the report has come to us), may a
reward be yours from the good Master; and on the
great day of the righteous judgment of our God
may we see you approved for good works, in order
that, just as you have been thought worthy of re-
nown in this world, so you may also enjoy high
dignity with the heavenly King.
Therefore we urge you, first of all to devote un-
ceasing zeal to the Church of God, and, next, both
to increase your good-will towards us, deeming us
worthy of every remembrance and protection, and
1 Nothing definite relative to the date or the addressee can
be determined.
5 Ywuey KE, editi antiqui. 5 «at add, Capps.
277
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
cepvivat nas Kal ypaumacw, OTE, dm ddevEw
LAS éxovras OTL od Baptvopev vpas émurtér-
Aovtas,: cuvexéoTepov gov TH pmeyadovoia KaTa-
Oappyoew
CCCXXVITI
‘Trrepexio
Kal mpocayopeva THY TLLOT NTE oou Kal
evyopuat cot Ta dryab a €LavTov be KaTapnviw
omovdny éyovTe mavtws eidévar Ta Kal pas,
pndev dpewvov ths suvnbeias mpaTTovTa.® TOV
yap Svapnpotéepav peidouar, @S av pn Twavu
AuTOiny Tov Ta BéerATLICOTA Huiy cUVEVXOMEVOD.
CCOCXXIX
Parepio
Ilavu déws eréppOny * Tos ToT aplols ixPvou,
punorcacnaas & avrav TV puyny ji nv Epuyov v1ro-
Spapovres THY oKeT ny THY €Kk Tob Kpvous. ixOvwv
dé iv TLmLcTEpa cov Ta ypaupara. @ote éri-
oTeANE pardrov i) am ooTeNNe. el be HOvov oe
cwwmav,® od 5 adN edxXopuevos vrrép Huav pH
Siartays.§
1 Bapivn huas émoréAdrovtras MSS. et editi; oo add. editi
antiqui,
2 xpdrrovr: editi antiqui.
3 éréppéns E. 4 uh Kaxioas BE.
5 rd owwrGy editi antiqui.
278
LETTER CCCXXVIII
to honour us with a letter also, so that we, having
proof that we do not burden you by our writing,
may make bold to write more frequently to your
Magnanimity.
LETTER CCCXXVIII
To Hyperecuivs 1
I sorn address your Honour and pray that bless-
ings may be yours; and as for myself, I inform you
who are eager in every way to have knowledge of
our affairs, that they go no better than usual. For
I refrain from more inauspicious terms from the desire
not to grieve greatly one who joins us in prayer for
what is best.
LETTER CCCXXIX
To PHALERIus
I was very pleasantly delighted with the river fish,
having borne them a grudge for the escape which
they made when they ran under the shelter made
by the cold.2 But of greater worth than fish is
your letter. Therefore write rather than send
presents.? But if it is more pleasing for you to be
silent, at any rate do not cease praying for us.
1 This Hyperechius cannot be identified with any degree
of certainty. ;
2 4.e. under the ice.
3 The word-play of the Greek émi-creAAe and and-creAre is
difficult to reproduce in English.
§ S:aAimos tres MSS. ; d:adcirys editi antiqui.
279
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
COCXXX
’Avetriypados
“Ort ce Prd, ols éemlirTéANw pale. OTL pe
pucels, ols oiwtds eyvor. ypage dé Kav Tov
owTrov, KaNdu@ Kal pérav Kal Bpayet yapty
diroovtas } girov.
CCCXXXI
"Avetriypados
Maravov éote dis Tmeph TOV AUTODV émoTeAeLv.
a yap pucw ovx exer SiopOwcews TO mpaypa,
Kal parny ajpiv 2 evox odor ® ot TpootovTes, n
ot deyopuevos Tas émLaTOAas Tapopwctiv* Huar,
Kal OUT@ patacoppovodpev TOUS catappovntais ®
emLaTENROVTES, émel ovv dn TeEpl Too avtTov
edéEw ypampara, jvayKde Onpev dé Kal dedtepor
emia rethat, a bop ocar, el oot Sdvapis, 7) 1 ryvept-
cov piv THY aitiav 8. vy wadat ov yéyove T
poo TEeTaymEeva,
CCCXXXIT
"AXA avetriypados
“Ev yvopiopa tod Shiv 6 AOyos. Tas 5 od
vmép yhv® evar voptcbeins, pndérote pbeyyo-
l piAodvra Harl. 2 iuiv E. 3 SioxAotow EB,
* brepopacw Coisl. sec., Regius sec,
5 xarappovnrors editi antiqui. S ys editi antiqui.
280
LETTER CCCXXX
LEFIER: CCCXxx
Wirnout AppREss
Tuat I love you, learn from the letters I write.
That you hate me, I know from your silence. But
write, at any rate, in the future, with pen and ink
and a bit of paper loving those who love you.
LETTER CCCXXxXI
Wirnout Appress !
Ir is a vain act to write twice about the same thing.
For either the matter is of a nature not to admit of
amendment and so those who approach us annoy
us in vain, or else those who receive our letters
disregard us, and in that case we act foolishly by-
writing to our contemners., Since, therefore, you
have already received a letter on the same subject
and we have been forced to write a second time
also, either make amendment, if you can, or inform
us of the reason why our orders have not been
carried out long ago.
LETTER CCCXXXII
ANoTHER LetTrer Wiruout AppREss ?
One indication of life is speech. And how could
you be thought to be above earth, when you never
1 A protest to a subordinate who does not answer his
letters.
* Another protest to a man who does not write.
281
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
1 ? ’ BA \ / /
HEevos ;~ aXX aTwcat THY cLwTHY Gov, ypayras
al . , a
nuty Kai éupavioas ceavtov StiTep? ffs.
CCCXX XIII
Notapio
Oi Aoyou tiv dvow tromtepov eyovor. S41a
TOUTO onueiwy ypntovow, iva imtauevar adtav
AGBn*® to Tayxos Oo ypddwv. od odv, @ Tal, Ta
Xapdyywata Téa Troier, Kal Tods Témovs*
akorov0ws Kataotile. ev yap MiKPG Trdvy
TodUs iudptyTar Aoyos, TH Se evipenrcia Tod
ypahovtos KatopOodrat TO Aeyopevov.
CCCXXXIV
Kadnuypado ®
> \ / \ a a / ? n ‘
Op0a ypade Kal yp@ Tots orixous dpOas Kat
pate aiwpetcOw mpos trYros 7) yelp pte hepécOa
kata Kpnuvev. pndé Bidfov tov kddapov oka
Babdifew, dorep tov trap Aicwr@ xapkivov’
b ’ > \ , we P | \ / 6 bt a
GXX’ evOd xape, Gorep éml ctaOuns ® Baditov
TEKTOVLKHS, 1) Tavtaxod duAdtTe TO icov Kab
1 Ievyiduevos editi antiqui. 2 ort E.
lhe? ae Rea
3 AdBu Med. et Regius sec. 4 rémrovus editi antiqui.
> apds kadrArypapov E et alii MSS. ; orpeBaobs wowidvra rods
otixous ‘To a calligraphist who made twisting lines” add.
Harl.
§ él ordOuns] ord0un TexTovtx nonnulli MSS.
Practical advice on the necessity of a scribe’s being
careful about making his letters and punctuating.
* Although xapdyuara properly means the incised lines
made in the wax of the tablet by the stylus, yet it came to
282
LETTER CCCXXXIII
utter a word? Come, put aside your silence, writing
to us and making yourself manifest—that you are
alive.
LETTER CCCXXXIII
To a Scriset
Worps are by nature winged. On this account
they require symbols—that when they are in flight
the writer may attain their speed. Do you, then,
my son, make your strokes? perfect, and punctuate
your passages to match them. For by a slight error
a great saying has failed of its purpose, but by care
on the part of the writer that which is said succeeds.
LETTER CCCXXXIV
To a CaALLiGRAPHIsT 2
Write straight and keep straightly to your lines;
and let the hand neither mount upwards nor slide
downhill. Do not force the pen‘ to travel slantwise,
like the Crab*® in Aesop; but proceed straight ahead,
as if travelling along a carpenter’s rule, which every-
where preserves the even course and eliminates all
be used for the stroke of the pen, as here. References to
pen and paper in Basil are frequent.
8 A protest to a professional penman or copyist who wrote
on a slant.
* «dAauos, the sharpened reed, in general use as a pen
wherever paper was the writing material.
5 Cf. Aesop 187 (Halm). ‘*The mother said to the crab:
‘Why, my son, do you travel a slanting course, when you
should go straight?’ And he said to her: ‘ Lead the way,
mother, and I shall try to travel according to it.’ And when
she was unable to travel straight, the son became an accuser
of her folly.”
283
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
map avacpet TO avouarov. TO yap Aokov
am pemres, 70 dé evdd TEpT VOY Tois Op@aLv, ovK
€@v avavevety Kal KaTaveve, WoTEp TA KNO-
vELa, TOUS opOarpous TOV avaylvarKovT@v.
orroiov Tt Kajol oupBeRnne Tois ypdupacey
evTUyovTe Tois: coils. Tov yap orixeov Kewevoon 1
«Ma parnoor, jvica eder petaBaiver | ep’ _ Erepov
ag’ éTépou,” dvdyen my é£Eopodv mpos TO Tédos
TOU T poatovTos.® év @ pndapod parvoperns THS
axonrovbias, a avarpéxey édet may Kab THY Taku
émitnretv, avarrobitovTa Kal Ta peT oMevov 7
avrakt, xabdrep TOV Oncéa TO piTw Tis
°A pudduns past. ypage Toivuy 6pbas, Kal pn
mhava Tov voov T@ TAAaYiM Kat NoE@® TOV ypado-
pévov.
CCCXXXV
Bacinevos ArBavio
Aioxtvouat Kal’ &a cot tmpoodywv Tovs
/ b \ \ / \ > ¢ ,
Kamrmadcxas, adda pon Tavtas Tods év HrLtKia
1 éyrepévor E,
ep’ frepoy ap’ Erépov] ag’ érépou eis Erepoy editi antiqui.
3 rpoidyros editi antiqui.
1 The long pole mounted as a lever for raising the water-
bucket from the well, a device still widely used.
2 i.e. as the context shows, the lines ran steadily down-
ward, so that the eyes had to be lifted by one line, when
the end of a line was reached, in order to get the right level
on which to travel back to the beginning of the next line.
3 Cf. Od. 11. 321; Plutarch’s Theseus; Catullus 64.
4 On the authenticity and date of the correspondence
between Basil and Libanius, see the Introduction to this
284
LETTER CCCXXXV
irregularity. For that which is slantwise is un-
becoming, but that which is straight is a joy to those
who see it, not permitting the eyes of those who
read to bob up and down like well-sweeps.!_ Some-
thing of the sort has happened to me when reading
your writing. For since your lines rest ladderwise,*
when I had to pass from one to another I was obliged
to lift my eyes to reach the beginning of the next
line. And then when no sequence was evident at
that point, I had to run back again and seek the
order, retracing my steps and “ following the furrow,”
just as they say Theseus did the thread of Ariadne.®
Therefore write straight and do not confuse our
mind by your oblique and slanting writing.
LETTER CCCXXXV
Basit To Lipantus 4
I ree ashamed as I introduce the Cappadocians to
you one by one, instead of persuading all men 5 of
volume. If the letter be genuine, Libanius was residing in
Athens at this time, about A.D. 347.
Libanius, the distinguished Greek sophist and rhetorician,
was born at Antioch, on the Orontes, about a.p. 314, and
lived until the end of the fourth century. He conducted
schools of rhetoric successively at Constantinople, Nicomedia,
and Antioch. In the last-named city he received the greatest
marks of favour from the Emperor Julian, 362, and after-
wards from Theodosius. The extant works of Libanius are:
(1) models for rhetorical exercises ; (2) orations, sixty-seven in
number ; (3) declamations, orations on fictitious subjects, and
descriptions of various kinds, fifty in number; (4) a Life of
Demosthenes, and arguments to the speeches of the same
author; (5) letters, of which many have survived.
5 And not simply Cappadocians.
285
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
TelOwv ANOywv Kal Taidetoews! avTiTroveiacbas Kal
gol Kexpnabar Tis aoxnoews SidacKddr@. arn
érreton Tavtwv eiodtak émituyely, Ta Tpoon-
Kovta aodiow avtois aipovpévwv, ody oldv Te,
Tous éxdoTote TevOouévous TapaTéuTopéev? cor,
TocovTOV avTois yapilouevos,® Scov Kal oi Tois
Supaot cabnyovpevoe tpds* tas mHyas.
‘O 6€ viv mpociwy puxpov batepov éavTod
é&vexev otrovdacOnoetat, émeddy cor cuyyévntat.
vov 5€ amd matpos éott yvwpimos, péya érrt
opOornte Biov Kal Svvauer wodtTiKH Tap hiv
NaBovtos Gvoua* ds Kat éuol eis THY Axpav didiav
Hppootar. Hs apmerBouevos aitov, TO atdl
TavTny THhv xdpw Sid@ut, ool Tol@v avTov
yvopiyov, mpayya peylotns evyis akiov ois
apeTny avdpos Kpivew émictapévors.
CCCXXXVI
AtBavios Bacireio
Ava yxpovou mpos Huds Kamrmadonns heer véos.
A lo) / 4 , > \ \ an
év todTo Képbos, Ott Kammadoxns. adda Kal TOD
mpwtov yévous ovTos 0 Kammadoxns. Sevtepov
ToUTO Képdos. adda Kal ypadupa TOD OavpacTod
Baotreiov Kopifwv piv. tout pev Orov Tis
yo a > Ss \ a >? a ,
el7rot petCov; éym yap ov émiredAHoGai cov
1 ris ofs add. editi antiqui.
2 raparéurouct editi antiqui.
3 yopCouevar EK, 4 om. E.
286
LETTER CCCXXXVI
suitable age to seek after eloquence and learning and
to employ you as the master of their training.
But since it is not possible to meet all men at the
same time, as they make their choice of what is
suited to themselves, those whom from time to time
are won over we send along to you, conferring as
great a favour upon them as do those who guide the
thirsty to springs of water.
And he who now comes to you will in a little while
be cherished for his own sake, after he has associated
with you. But now he is known for his father, who
has won a great reputation among us for uprightness
of life and civic power; and he has also been bound
to me in the closest friendship. And in return for
this friendship, I am giving this favour to his son,
by making him known to you—and that is a thing
worth praying for earnestly by men who know how
to estimate the excellence of a man.
LETTER CCCXXXVI
Lisanius To Basin?
Arter an interval a young Cappadocian has come
to us. This is one advantage—that he is a Cappa-
docian. But furthermore this Cappadocian is of the
first families. This is asecond advantage. But also he
comes bringing us a letter from the admirable Basil.
This is a point than which—who could name one more
important? For I, who you think have forgotten you,
1 A tribute to the young man’s father. The phrase dperyv
aydpos embraces all the qualities of character that make a
man worthy of the name.
* Clearly an answer to the preceding.
287
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
/ A / , ” > /,
vopiters, Kai Tddar véov dvTa Hdovpnv, cwdpo-
/ lal
aun TE Mpos TOS YyépovTas amiAX@peEvov Opar,
kal tavta év éxeivn TH TOE TH Tais Hoovais
Bpvoton, Kal Aoywv dn polpay KexTnpmévov
/ b 87) be > 54 5 a \ \ > /
peyarnv. érrevd7 S€ @HOns Seiv Kai tas "AOnvas
iseiv, kal tov Kédoov émebes, cvvéxaipov TO
4 a a > / iol > /
Kado THS offs eEnptnwevep Wuxis. émavixovtos
5é cov kal &xovtos thy watpida, édeyov mpos
‘ fal ral € n
éuavtov: Ti viv jpiv 6 Bacideos Spa, kal mpos
l4 >
tiva Blov dpuncev;1 ap év dixacrnpiors Tpé-
TETAL,” TOUS TadaLovs PHTopas Enrov ; 7) PHTopas
evdaimovev Tatépwv atepyabetat Taidas ; ws
HKOY TLVES aTrayyéAXNOVTEs apeivw oe TOAAO
TOUT@VL TOV OO@V TropevecOaL, Kal cKOTrEIY, OTwS
dv yévoro Me uArrXov diros, }) cvrArEEELS Xpucior,
evdamovucd oé€ te Kal Kammadoxas, oe ev
TotovTov BovAdmevov elvat, éxeivous 5é ToLodTOY
duvapévous Secxvivat toditnv.
Dipyos*® dé exeivos ws tavtayod Sduerédece
Kpata@v ev oda’ évTedOev yap av’T@ TOV AOywv 4
Sivauis. Todrrd\Ov b€ érraivwv amodavaas, ovK
oida Ott TwTOTE THALKOUTMY, HALKwY VOY év TOFS
coils akyKoa ypdupact. TO yap wndéva av tiv
> / / ¢ / \ \ / >
éxeivov So-av vrepBaréabar cé Tov A€éyorTa elvat,
‘
Tooov TL yp vouitery Exeive ;
Aoxeis 5€ ou Kal tovTous * ameotadKévar mpl
1 Spunoey editi antiqui.
2 rpéeperat Coisl. sec. et Regius sec.
3 dipuivos editi antiqui.
4 éxeivm . . . Kal rovrous] éxcivov . . . Tavra editi antiqui.
1 4,e, Constantinople.
2 A Cilician by race, son of Hesychius and disciple of
288
LETTER CCCXXXVI
not only knew you long ago when you were young,
when I saw you vying with the old men in sobriety
(and that too in the famous city! which teemed
with pleasures!), and already possessing a great
share of eloquence. And then when you thought
that you should see Athens also, and you prevailed
upon Celsus? to accompany you, I congratulated
Celsus for being dear to your heart. And when you
returned and dwelt in your fatherland, I said to my-
self: “ What is our Basil doing now, and to what mode
of life has he turned? Is he frequenting the courts,
emulating the orators of old? Or is he making
orators of the sons of wealthy fathers?’”’ But when
there came persons bearing the tidings that you were
traversing ways of life far better than these, and that
you were considering how you might become more
pleasing to God rather than how you could amass
wealth, I congratulated both you and the Cappado-
cians, you for wishing to be a man of that kind, and
them for being able to produce such a citizen.
And as for that Firmus,? I know well that he has
continued to prevail everywhere—for that is the
source from which he gets his power of words. And
although he has enjoyed much praise, I am inclined
to think that he has never enjoyed praise so great as
I have just now read in your letter. For when it is
you that says that no one could surpass him in reputa-
tion, how great a tribute to him must one consider
this!
And you seem to me to have despatched these
Libanius. According to Libanius (Letter DCXXXIV),
Celsus pronounced a panegyric on the Emperor Julian on his
entrance into Cilicia.
% Probably the father of the young student mentioned here.
289
VOL. IV. U
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
» tov Dippivoy idetv' od yap av avtov+ ovK
elye TA ypadppata. Kal viv Ti mored } TL pédret
Pippivos ; ét éotw év tois TOV ydpav Toos,?
) éxelva pev wardat méravtat, Bapeia® bé
Bovdyn, kal waca avayKn pévew ; 4 tives eioly
érmides, @S avOis Eotat AOywV KOLWwVOS ; aTrOKpL-
vaoOw Te Hiv, Kal ein pév TL ypnotov’ et & odv
TL Kal AvTHoEL, TOD ArEerEeW ye Huds pos Tas
muras atadraéea. ef 6€’AOnvynor viv 6 Dippivos
éruyyavev ov, tL dv ESpwyv of Bovdrevovtes Tap
tutv ; Tv Larapwviav erewrov av én’ avrov ;
opas, OTe Kal povov bro Tav cav UBpifouat
TOMTOV. OV pny eywye TOD Hirelv Kal érrawveiv
Kamrmadoxas matvcouar’ add evxowar pév av-
Tous apeivous yevérOar trepl éué, wévovtas Sé éml
ToV avTav olaw. PDippivos 5é€ uhvas huly cvve-
yéveto TéTTapas, nucpav Sé Hpynoev ovdepiar.
TO 6€ cuvetheypévov cov éativ, avTos elon, Kal
lows ov péuyn. mpos d€ TO Tad avdTov Sedpo
SuvnOfvat édOciv, tiva xp) mpooTapakanelvy
cUppaxov; elmep yap ev ppovodow ot Bov-
Aevovtes, Mpérrar & dv avOpwrros TeTaLldevpéevots,
tuuncovat* tots Sevtépous, é7rerd?) Tois TMpwToLS
éhuTTNG av.
1 ob yap by abrdy] F yap dv abrds editi antiqui.
2 xérots Harl. 8 Bape? nonnulli MSS,
4 ge add. E et alii MSS. ; we add. Regius sec. et Coisl. sec,
1 Not otherwise known.
2 i.e, of looking for the return of Firminus to Athens, there
to resume his study of rhetoric under himself.
8 The ‘‘Salaminig’’ was one of the two sacred vessels of
the Athenian government, the other being the “ Paralos.”’
The ‘ Salaminia’’ was sent to summon Alcibiades from the
290
LETTER CCCXXXVI
men also before seeing Firminus;! for otherwise
your letter would not have failed to mention him.
And what is Firminus doing now, or what does he
intend to do? Is he still yearning for marriage?
Or has all that long since ceased and is it now the
Senate that weighs heavily upon him, with every
necessity requiring him to remain in it? Or what
hopes are there that he will again take part in
learned studies? Let him make some reply to us,
and may it be something good; but even if it shall
cause us some grief, it will at least relieve us of
looking towards the portals!? But if Firminus did
happen to be at Athens at this moment, what
would your senators do? Would they send the
** Salaminia’’® after him? You see that it is only by
your fellow-citizens that I am insulted! However, I
for my part shall not cease to love and to praise the
Cappadocians; but though I pray that they may
become kinder towards me, yet I shall bear with
them even if they remain in the same ways. But
Firminus was with us four months, and idled not a
day. And as to how much has been gathered by
him, you yourself will know, and perhaps you will
not complain. But that he may be able to come here
again, whom ought we to summon as an ally? For
if the senators are wise—and it would befit educated
men to be so—they will honour me in the second case,
since they have caused me disappointment in the first.
Sicilian expedition, an incident to which Aristophanes, Birds
147, refers: pndauds | Quiv wapd rhy Oddrarray, ty’ avaxtperar |
KAnTiip kyovo’ Ewfey 7 Sadauwia, ‘* By no means do we want
a place by the sea, where the Salaminia will bob up bringing
a summoner from that town (Athens)!” Thus the vessel
and its use for bringing men back to Athens passed into
a proverb. Cf. Apostolius 15. 31.
291
u 2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCCXXXVII
Bacinetos AtBavio
"1800 cot Kal repos Heer Kammadoxns, vids
éuos Kal avtos'! wavtas yap Hpiv® eiorore’ TO
oxXnpwa TodTo, év @ viv éopev. WoTE KATA YE
TOUTO aderdods av eln TOU mpodaBorTos, Kal THs
avThs omovdns ad&vos éuol Te TH Tatpl Kal col
T® SidacKdr., elmep Te 6Aws TAkov SuvaTov
éyew ® tovs tap nuav épxouévovs. Todto é
eyo, OVY ws OK av TIS HS oyLoTNTOS Tetov
TL ToS Taraois Tov étaipwy yapiopevns,
GXN ws apOovov Tact THs wpEdeias cov Tpo-
KELMLEVNS.
"A a 8 x rf a , \ a >
pxodv & dv ein TO veavioxw, Tpo TIS éx
Tob Xpovov meipas, ev Tois oiKevols Terax Oa
dv amoméuyaio piv, aEov TaY TE HuEeTépwv
evyav Kal THs cavtod dSokns, hy exeus &v ToIs
Noyous. émayetar 5é Kal HrALcKLOTHY THY tony
exovra mepl Tovs oryous o7roveny, evmarpiony Kab
avTov Kal piv oixeiov: dv ovdév EatTov éFew
mioTevouev, KAY TAEioTOV THY GdrAwY TOS
Xpnpwacw aronelTroLto.
1 otros E. 2 juas EK et Med.
3 $rws wAgoy duvardv Exe] elrep Tt wAgov Exew Suvardy editi
antiqui.
1 Also written during Libanius’ residence in Athens.
2 This use of “‘son’’ for a young man to whom one is
attached is common from Homer down. Cf. Iliad 9. 945;
Herodt. 6. 57; Plato, Legg. 923c; etc. Note the similar
beginning in Cicero’s Ep. Servilio Collegae (Ad Fam, 13. 71) ge
292
LETTER CCCXXXVII
LETTER CCCXXXVII
Basit To Lisanius 1
Benoxp, still another Cappadocian has come for
you, he too a son of mine ;? for this dignity which is
now ours makes all men our sons by adoption.
Therefore, according to this, he would be a brother
of his predecessor, and worthy of the same attention
both from me his father and from you his teacher—
if indeed it is possible for those who come from us to
receive any advantage at all. And this I say, not
with the thought that your Eloquence would not
bestow a greater favour upon your old-time com-
rades, but with the knowledge that your assistance
is offered without stint to all.
But it would suffice for the young man, before he
has been tested by time, to be placed among your
own intimates; and may you return him to us a man
worthy both of our prayers and of the reputation
which you possess in learned eloquence. And he
brings with him a youth of like age who has the same
zeal for eloquence, he also being of noble parentage
and related to us. We trust that he will be at no
disadvantage, even if he should fall far behind the rest
in wealth,
**Multos tibi commendem necesse est, quoniam omnibus nota
nostra necessitudo est tuaque erga me benevolentia. Sed
tamen etsi omnium causa quos commendo velle debeo, tamen
cum omnibus non eadem mihi causa est... . Qua re sic
tibi eum commendo ut unum de meis domesticis et maxime
necessariis.”” As Basil intimates above, all the young men in
a priest’s spiritual charge are “ sons by adoption.”’
3 i.e. to receive further attention from you on that
account.
293
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCCXXXVITI
AtBavios Bactrei@ 1
Oisa Sri TwoAddKis TodTO yparers, TO, “1dov
cot Kal Etrepos Heer Kammadoxns. Todos yap,
oluat, meurpers, ael per Kal Tavtaxovd ois
éryxeopilots Tots Kar €wod Xpeuevos, TovT@ 6é
avT® kai Tatépas Kiar Kal waidas.
> > 2: \ \ > /
AX’ 6 ye éyéveTo Trepl THY émLaTOANY GOV
TV Karty, ov KaNOV clon io aL. mapexdOnvrd
pot TOV ev apxn yeryevnpevav GAXoL TE OvVK
ort yoL, Kal 0 mavrTa dpioTos ‘Addrr10$ ‘Tepoxhéous
avewids éxeivov. ws ovv edocav oi hépovtes THY
> / fol \ / > , /
emaTONy, ovyH dia Taons ear, Nevixnpeda,
epny, pecdiov TE dpa Kab xalpov. Kai tiva ov
veviknoat viKny 3 HjpovTo: Kal TOS OvK adyels
VEVLKN[LEVOS ; ; ev Kade Lev, epyy, €TLOTON@V
4 2 B / be / / be ¢
HTTHMAL actretos O€ KexpaTnKe. ios O€ O
avnp, Kab Sia TOUTO evppaivoual. TATA EiTOVTOS
éuov, tap avTav padeiv Bourn Onoav Tov
Ypapuarav THY viKny. Kal _ dveyivaake bev O
"Arumios, Heovov bé oi TapovTes. u Pijhos dé
vex On, bn dey pe epedo bar. cal Ta yeaupara
éywv 0 avayvors e&ner, SeiEwv * oiwat Kal adXois,
1 AiBdvios mpds radra E. 2 yevicnuat editi antiqui,
3 Seidoy K.
1 Alypius, cousin of Hierocles of Antioch (Amm, 23. 1, 2;
Lib. Ep. 327), was a brother of Caesarius (Jul. Zp. 29), a
nephew of Hierocles (Lib. Lp. 1583), after whom he named
294
LETTER CCCXXXVIII
LETTER CCCXXXVIII
Lisanius To Basin
I xnow that you will often write: “ Behold, still
another Cappadocian has come for you!”’ For many,
I think, you will send, since you always and every-
where indulge in eulogies of me and by this very
practice stir up both fathers and sons.
But as to what happened in connection with your
good letter, it would not be good to be silent. There
were seated by me not a few men who had held
official positions, in addition to the altogether most
excellent Alypius,! cousin of the famous Hierocles.
Now when the bearers delivered the letter, after going
through it all in silence I said, smiling the while and
rejoicing: “We have been vanquished!” “ And
in what have you been vanquished?” they asked;
“and why do you not grieve at having been van-
quished?”’ I said: “‘ I have been worsted in beauty
of epistolary style. And it is Basil who has gained the
upper hand. But the man is dear to me, and on
this account I am delighted.’’ When I had said this,
they wanted to learn about the victory from the letter
itself. And so Alypius read, while those present
listened. And the vote was passed that I had in no
way lied. And holding the letter the reader went
out, I suppose to show it to others also, and only
his son (Lib. Hp. 327; Amm. 29. 1, 44). As vicar in Britain
under Julian (Lib. Hp. 327), he became a friend of the
Emperor (Jul. Hp. 29) and was commissioned by him to
rebuild the temple of Jerusalem (Amm. 23. 1, 2, 3). In 371,
he and his son were banished (Amm. 29, 1, 44) on a charge
of attempted poisoning.
295
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Kal ports arédwxe. ypadhe tolvuy mapamAnota,
Kal vixa* TovTl yap. eoTLv epe viKav.
Karas 5é Kaxeivo eluates, @s ov Xpibwace
petpeitac1 Tra map nuav' adr apKei TO pa)
Suvapevep Sodvat TO Bourn O jvas AaBeiv. Kav
yap aicBopat Tia év Trevi oyou épavra, ™ po
TOV TAoVTOUYTMY OUTOS. KalTOL Ov TOLOUTwWY
metretpauela Sidackddwy: adr ovdev Karvoer
TavTn ye evar Bertiovas.® pundels odv Tévns
dxveitwm Sedpo Badifew, ef ev éxeivo KéxtnTar*
povov, TO érriatac0as Trovetv.
CCCXXXIX
Bacirevos AvBavio
Ti ovx dy el'rot copiatns avnp, Kal codiotis
ToLovTos, @ ye LOLvov elvis Tis TEXYNS @pworoynTat,
Kkal® ra peyada pupa troveiv ote ® Bovnerat, Kal
Tois puxpots mepiTiOévar péyeOos ; orrotovy Oy TL
Kal Tepl meas émedei Ea. TH yap émuaToMpy
éxeivny Thy puT@cav, os dv bpeis of eph Tous
Aoryous Tpupavres elrroure, ovdev oboay THS ev Xepat
TOU TAUTNS GVEKTOTEPAY, TOTOUTOY Hpas TO Oyo,
1 mparrera: nonnulli MSS. 2 nwdver editi antiqui.
3 BeaAtilova E. 4 Kéxrnua EK.
5 om. E, 8 grote editi antiqui.
1 The sophists charged a fee for their instruction (Aristotle,
Eth. N. 9.1, 7), and this was the practice of the rhetors of
the Fourth Century. Libanius, the most famous teacher of
his time, charged a high fee; cf. Letter CCCXLVIII.
2 Clearly an answer to the ‘preceding.
8 Cf. Plato, Phaedr, 267A and B: Tilay 8 Topyiay re
296
LETTER CCCXXXIX
reluctantly did he give it back. Therefore write
similar letters, and continue to win victories; for that
means my winning them.
You are right in your conjecture that our services
are not measured by money;! nay, it suffices that
he who is unable to give shall be willing to receive.
For if I perceive that any man who is in poverty loves
learning, he is preferred to those who are wealthy.
And yet we have not had experience of such teachers
ourselves; however, nothing will prevent our being
better than they in this respect at least. Therefore
let no one who is poor hesitate to come here, provided
he has acquired this one thing alone—the knowledge
of how to labour.
LETTER CCCXXXIX
Basit to Lipantus 2
Wuar would a sophist not say, and especially a
sophist the peculiar quality of whose art is, as all men
agree, the ability both to make great things small,
whenever he so wishes, and to invest small things
with greatness; I mean precisely the sort of ability
that you have displayed in respect to us? For that
slovenly letter of mine—as you who are fastidious in
the use of words might describe it, since it was no
whit more tolerable than this present letter which you
hold in your hands—you have so extolled that you
édoouey ede, of mpd Trav GAnOdy Ta cikdTa eldoy Gs TimnTéa
MadAov, Ta TE ad ouLKpA meydAa Kal TA Weyara cuKps palverOau
mototat dia pouny Adyou, xtA. “ And shall we leave Gorgias
and Tisias undisturbed, who saw that probabilities are more
to be esteemed than truths, who make small things seem
great and great things small by the power of their words? ’’
etc. Trans. by H. N. Fowler (L.C.L.).
297
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Os qrrnOjvas dev avis, Kat tiv tov ™po-
Telw@y Tod ypapew Tmapaywpety Opovov TOL@V
tals TOY TAaTépwv mavo.ais, OTav tals Tap éavTav
vias Tapaxop@o.* rots mavoly évaBpvver Gat,
ouTE éavTous TL Cnutodvtes, kal Tov Taid@v?
Tpépovres TO prhorepor.
To ove dé Kat apvOnrov 6 bony noovnv eixev O
Abyos év TH T™ pos Huas Tara: olov Tovda-
pavTos twos 7) Midwvos maryKpatiou a wadns
aywviav Tapattovuévou tHv Tmpos éue avtov:®
TONNA yap TEpiaKetrdpevos OvdEV Evpov aaeveias *
Umoderypas woTE TOUS Tas UrepBoras TOV AOYoV
émitntovvtas évTav@d oe padrrov ayavTat THs
duvapews, oto Suvnbévta tais traidtais mpos
¢ a n xa 25 \ ‘ S e \
nas kataBnvat, 7 ei® tov BapBapov hyes® vrép
tov "AOw mréovTa. GAN ipeis pév, @ Oavpacee,
Mace? Kal "HAla Kal Tols obtwm paxapios
avdpace oUVET MEV, éx TIS BapBapov povijs Sia-
Aervyouévors Hype Ta éavTav, Kal Ta Tap éxeivov
POeyyoueba, voov pev arn Oi, NeEw 6é apadh, os
auTa TavTA Snot: el yap Te Kal huey Tap vLoOV
d:daxOévtes, Ud Tod ypovou erred alopecia.
1 rapéxwot Vat., Regius sec., Coisl. sec. 2 ynriwv E.
3 gue airy] éaurdy EK. 4 eiobeveias E, editi antiqui.
5 om. KE. 6 elxes Med.
1 The famous athlete of Scotussa. Cf. Paus. 5. 1-5. He
was of immense size, and marvellous tales were told of his
strength. He was victor in the pancration at the Olympic
Games, Olympiad 93.
2 The athlete of Crotona; six times victor at the Olympic
Games and as often at the Pythian. He was conquered on
the seventh occasion by the agility of his adversary. Cf.
Paus. 6. 14. 6 and 7; also Basil, Ad Adoles. 180B.
298
LETTER CCCXXXIX
pretend to have been “ worsted ”’ by it, and to yield
to us the palm in writing! You act even as fathers
do in the games they play with their children, when
they permit their sons to exult in the victories they
win over themselves, inflicting no loss upon them-
selves and fostering ambition in their sons.
But in truth there was also something indescrib-
ably delightful in the language you used in your
game with us. It was as if a Polydamas! or a Milo 2
should beg to be excused from a contest in the pan-
cration® or in boxing with me!4 For after examining
your letter many times I found no sign of any weak-
ness in it; consequently, those who seek extrava-
gances in speech admire you more for your ability in
this, that you are so able to descend in your games to
our level, than if you had led the barbarian when he
sailed over Athos.5 But as for us, admirable sir, we
associate with Moses and Elias and such blessed men,
who communicate their thoughts to us in a barbarian
tongue, and it is what we learn from them that we
give utterance to—in substance true, though in style
unlearned, as indeed these present words show. For
even if we did learn something from you, time has
caused us to forget it.
3 The pancration included both boxing and wrestling.
Cf. Arist. Rhet. 1.5; Herod. 9. 105. madéAn was wrestling alone.
For the various modes of wrestling and the customs observed
therein, cf. Plato, Legg. 796; Theocr. 24. 109; Plut. 2. 638d.
4 A reference to his anything but athletic body.
5 Xerxes’ feat of digging a canal through the promontory
behind Mt. Athos was a source of never-ending wonder to
the Greeks. Herodotus discusses it as an almost impossible
feat of engineering. Cf. Herod. 7. 22, 23. Later Greeks
regarded the whole story as a fable. Traces of the canal,
however, are said to be still visible.
299
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Adtos &€ érioteAXe yiv, arAXas Umobéces
emLeTOA@Y TroLovmevos, at Kal oé deiEovor Kal
id a > > / \ eX "A / 1 no
nas ovK éréyEovot. Tov viov Avuciou! dn cor
Tpoonyayov ws éwavtTov vidv. ef b& éuos éote
mais, Tod matpos éott TO Tatdiov, mévns ex
mévntos. yva@pimov 5é TO Neyouevov avdpl cop@
Te Kal coploTh.
CCCXL
AtBavios Bactheip
by , \ , > , nr x »”
Ei tavu rodvv xpovov éoxoTrers, TAS av apioTa
cuveltrois Tols Tepl TAY COV ypaupaTav nueTépots
ypaupaciv, ovK av apuewov TodTO? por Torhoat
edoxets, 7) ToLavTAa ypapwr, omola viv éypawas.
kaneis yap pe copiotyv: Tod TovovTou dé eivaL
gns* to dvvacOar Ta piKpa pev peydda Toveiy,
\ 8 S54 / x \ &7 \ res > \
Ta 8 av* peydra pixpa. Kal d7 THY éuny emiaToAHy
BeBovrnoba dys SeiEar tiv civ Kadny, ovK
9 , * , 2O\ e a x
ovoav Kadnv eivat te ovdév As viv Emeurpas
/ ov MD) / 5 s \ \ /
Bertio: ddws Te ovdeuiav® eivar Tapa col Aoywv
Sivami, TOY ev vov dvTav év xepal BuBiwv
ToUTO ov TroLovYTwY, MY dé elyes TMpOTEpoY AOYOV
éEeppunkotov. Kal tadta meiOew émuyetpar,
otTw KadnY Kal TAVTHY, Hv Aéyels KAKAS,® eipydow
1 *Avictoy E et alii. 2 rovrov KH, Harl., Med.
3 elvat p7s] Aéyers elvar E.
4 74 8 ad] xa ra editi antiqui. 5 undeulay EB,
6
KaA@s quinque MSS§.
300
LETTER CCCXL
But do you yourself write to us, taking other
themes for your letters, themes which will display
you without exposing us. The son of Anysius! I
have already introduced to you as my own son.
But if he is my child, he is the child of his father—
poor father, poor son. And the saying must be well
known to a man who is both wise and a sophist ! ?
LETTER :CCCXL
Lisanius To Basi *
Ir you had considered for a very long time how you
might best corroborate our letter that was written
about your letter, you could not have done this
better, it seemed to me, than by writing such things
as you now have written. For you call me a sophist ;
and you say that the mark of such a man is the ability
to make small things great and, in turn, great things
small. And accordingly you say that my letter aimed
to show yours to be beautiful when it was not beauti-
ful, and that it was no better than the letter which
you have now sent; and that there is in you no
ability of speech at all, since the books* you now use
do not produce this ability and since such ability as
you formerly possessed has disappeared. And, in
endeavouring to convince us of all this, you have made
also your present letter, of which you speak ill, so
1 This Anysius is probably the father of the boy mentioned
in Letter CCCXXXVII. For mention of him cf. also Lib.
Ep. 200. The son is mentioned in Lib. Hp. 1584.
2 A hint to Libanius to charge the young man a moderate
fee. ® An answer to the preceding letter.
4 Cf. second paragraph of Letter CCCXX XIX.
301
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
\ > / a > e / ¢ a > YY
THY eriaTOAHV, WFO of TapovTEes Huiv ovK Eelyov
unt wndav avaywackoperns. Oavpaca ovdv, 6Tt
TavTn THY mpoTtépay Kabereiv eTLyeLpnoas, TO
\
pavar Tavry ® THD meer ow €ouKéval, TAUTY THY
mporépav exoounoas.
"Expay 5€ dpa Tov TovTO Bovropevor, xelpova
> >
Toijoat TavTny él dtaBorn THs mpdcBev. arr
> 9S 3 , > n \ > / 297
OUK HV, OLwal, TOV, AOLKHCAaL THY adnOeLayv. HoLKNTO
& av, ypadovtos é&emitndes havAotepa, Kal ov
xpwpévov® tots ovat. Tov avTodD Tolvuy av ein
TO unre Wréyew & Sixatov érraiveiv, va pon oe TO
mpaypna pépov eis codiatas éuBdady, Terpmpevov
\ \ , a / \ s
TaTewa Ta peydda Trovetv. PiBriwmv pev odv,
a \ 3 , \ \ / > 4 "OS. \
ov pys elvat yelpw pev Ti réEw, apyeivo Se TH
dudvoiav, éxXov, Kal ovdels Kwdrver.4 Tav se
nueTepwv pev dei, cav Sé mpotepov, ai pita
pévovoi Te Kal pevodow éws av Hs, Kai ovdeis
pytrote autas éxtéuor® ypovos, ovd av Hxiota
apoos.
CCCXLI
AtBavios Bacireio
Otro por THs AUIS UdfKas, doTe we peTakd
/ / 6 > , > \ > fal , 3
ypadhovta Tpéuwerv.® arr ei pwev adbjKas, Ti ovK
> / > »” > \ ” /
émuaTénels, @ apiote; ef 5é Ts Katéyes, d
1 om. E. 2 ratrny E. * xpapery E.
* «wAdvor quatuor MSS. 5 éxréun E, Med.
8 rpéuovra ypapew E et alii.
302
LETTER CCCXLI
beautiful that those who were present with us could
not refrain from leaping to their feet when it was being
read. I therefore expressed surprise that in your
attempt to disparage the former by the latter, by
saying that the former was like the latter, you have
but embellished the former by the latter!
But the right method, surely, for one who wanted
what you did, would have been to make the latter
worse by maligning the former. But it was not
possible, I think, for you to wrong the truth. And it
would have been wronged, had you purposely written
more poorly than you did instead of making use of
your powers. It would therefore be fitting for the
same man not to find fault, either, with what it were
just to praise, lest the act carry you away and cast
you into the ranks of the sophists for trying to make
great things lowly. Nay, rather stick to your books,
whose style you say is inferior, though their substance
is superior, and there is no one to prevent you.
But of that which has always been ours and was
formerly yours the roots not only remain but will
remain as long as you live, and no lapse of time
could ever excise them, not even if you should
almost wholly neglect to water them.
LETTER CCCXLI
Lisanius To Basi!
Nor yet have you given up your grievance against
me, so that I tremble as I write. But if you have
given it up, why do you not write, my dear friend?
But if you still retain it—a thing that is foreign to
1 Libanius fears that he has offended Basil in the preceding
letter. He now writes to make amends.
393
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
maons' Noytas Wuyis Kal THs ons éoTW adXO-
TpLov, TOS AAdows KNPUTTMOY MH XpHvar péexpt
dSvopa@v nriov AUTNY HuAdTTELY, AUTOS év TOAXOIS
prtos epvrakas ; i) TaXa Enuidoai pe mpoeidrou *
THS pedtypas gov hovis atroarepav ; pn ov Ye,
® yevvaie, A\Xa yevod mpaos, Kal dds atroradaar®
THS TAYXpvoov cov yAOTTNS.
CCCXLIT
Bacinrevos ArBaviea
x
Oi mpos To podov éxovtes, ws TOvs PidoKadous
ES Oe \ > \ \ b] / 0 7 Rats 0
EOS, OVSE TPOS avTAaS Tas axavOas, a TO aVvOO5
éxpvetat, Suayepaivovelt, Kai Tivos Kova
Peele a
ToLovTov TL Tepl avTav, Taifovtos Taya 7 Kal
omovoatovtos, Ott, KaOdmep épwtikd Twa KViC-
pata* trois épactais, Tas NeTTaS éxeivas axavOas
€ , ry ei 2 , \ / /
pros TO avOea Tpocépuce, mpos peiCova TOOov
a* , ,
Tois. evTAnKTOWS > KévTpots Tovs SpeTroméevous
tmepebifovca.
Ti Bovretai por® to podov Tots ypaupacw
émevoayouevov ; mavtws ovdev Set oe SidayOjvat
1 § maons| brep E.
2 riuwpeiobal we BotdAcr'add. editi antiqui.
3 drodavew editi antiqui.
4 Kvhopata BE, ;
5 &rAhcros Regius primus ; ampdxrois Regius sec. et Coisl.
sec. ; amAfhoroas HE.
6 +t Bodreral pot] rl wor Bh) Bobrerar rors ypdupact +d pddov
erevoarysuevoy ; mdvTws ovderv ove xph editi antiqui.
304
LETTER CCCXLII
every learned soul and also to yours—how is it that
you yourself, although you preach to others that they
should not harbour their anger until the setting of the
sun,! have harboured yours for many suns? Or did
you perhaps prefer to punish me by depriving me of
your honeyed words? Act not so, noble sir, but
show yourself kindly, and permit me to enjoy your
all-golden tongue.”
LETTER CCCXLII.
Basti To Lisantus ?
TuoseE who are attracted to the rose, as is natural
for lovers of the beautiful, feel no vexation even at
the thorns from the midst of which the flower springs.
And I once heard a certain person say about roses,
in jest perhaps or possibly in earnest, something to
this effect—that nature has caused those delicate
thorns to grow upon this flower that they might serve,
as do the sundry ticklings which lovers use, to incite
gently to a greater desire by the pleasant prickings
of their stings.
With what purpose is the rose thus brought into
my letter? You surely need not to be informed, if
1 Cf. Eph. 4.25 and 26: dpyilerde nad uh auaprdvere. 6 HAtos
uh emidvérw em) mapopyiou@ duav. “ Be angry, and sin not.
Let not the sun go down upon your anger.”’
2 Cf. the more common expression xpucdaTtouos, “ golden-
mouthed,’’ a favourite epithet of orators among the later
Greeks.
’ This and the following letters, especially Letter CCCXLIV,
are quite unlike Basil’s certainly genuine letters in both con-
tent and style. On the other hand they are quite in the
spirit of the age with their superficial thought and highly
decorative language.
395
VOL. IV. Xx
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
THS ema Tohis _ Hepenpevov TIS ONS, i) TO pev
avOos elye tod pddov, brov piv to éap TH
evyhorrig? SvaeTacaca, péueos 5é Tit eal
eyeAgpact Ka? huav efnnavOaro. aX’ éwol
Tov cov NOyov Kal” mOovny eoTL Kal % axav0a,
mpos pelfova ToOov Tis hidias éxxaiovea.
CCCXLIII
AtBanos Bactreio
Ei tradra porns apyorépas, Tis ay eins aurny
Kova ; oov J ev yap év TO oTomart Aoyov
/
oikovat mya, Kpeia cous VALATOV émruppo7s:
Hpets * dé ef un Kal” rpépav apdoiueba, Nettrerat
TO ouyay.
CCCXLIV
Bacinevos ArBavio
To p17) TuvEexa@s me ypaderv ™ pos THY onV Tat-
devour, meiBovar TO TE S€05 Kab 7 ” apabia TO 6€
oe KAPTEPLKOTATA olwTav, th THS Héuews
éEarpnoeras ; ei 6€ Tus oyicarro TO Kal: év
Aoyous oe BrovvTa onveiv émoTéAew, KaTa-
vapretrat oov AyjOny THY mpos Has. oO yap TO
Néyeuv 7 pox erpov, Kal TO émiaTéd ety ovK avéTot-
pov. 0 0€ TADTA KEKTNMEVOS, ELTA TLY@V, EVSNAOV
1 rijs evyAwrrias editi antiqui.
? gol Harl., Anglicanus,
3 juiv editi antiqui. 4 rois add, E,
306
LETTER CCCXLIII
you will but recall that letter of yours which, though
it contained the bloom of the rose, unfolding to us
by its sweet eloquence all the beauties of spring, yet
was prickly with reproaches and complaints against
us. But to me even the thorn of your words is
pleasing, enkindling me to a greater longing for your
friendship.
LETTER CCCXLIII
Lisanius To Basti
Ir this your letter comes from a tongue that has
grown lazy,? what would you be should you whet it?
For in your mouth indeed dwell fountains of words,
more powerful than the onrush of streams; if we, on
the other hand, be not watered daily, naught is left
but silence.
LETTER CCCXLIV
Basiz To Lisanrus 3
Boru fear and lack of skill dissuade me from writing
continually to your learned self; but regarding your
most persistent silence, why shall it be exempt from
the blame therefor? And if anyone considers that
you, who make your living through eloquence, refrain
from writing, he will condemn you for your forgetful-
ness of us. For he to whom speaking is easy finds
writing also to be not difficult. Whoever, then,
possesses these gifts and yet remains silent, quite
1 Probably the answer to Letter CCCXLV.
2 The answer to the expression, écxarns apylas, in 1 Letter
CCCXLV.
3 Cf. Note 1 of Letter CCCXLITI.
3°7
x2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
os urepoia i) AjOn TodTO Toll. eyw SE wou
THY oLaT ny dpeiyropat T poo pygel. xaipe Totvur,
TimoTare, Kal ypage ei Bovdovo Kai Ln ypadge,
el TOUTO cot Tpogdinrés.
CCCXLV
AtBavos Bactrein
MaaAnov étu pr) dda cor ypddew npEdunv
oipwat por Seiv atroXoyias, 7) viv Tapartnoews STL
ToOTO TroLety HoEduNv. eyw yap éxeivos, 0 mpoabéwr,
ordre paveins, Kal ws joiora oréxov Ta OTA TR
pevpate THs yhorrns, Kal A€yovTos evppawo-
HEvos, Kal ponras amadharTouevos, Kal ™pos TOvS
éraipous Aéyov, ws ObTOs avip TocovTw KAariov
tav "Axedoou duyarépwr, dow Oéryer pev nmep
éxeiva, Bramrer dé ovx @oTEp éxetvau.? KQL [LLKpOV
ye TO pn BAaTTeELV, AAN ort Ta Tobee pérn KEépdos
T@ SeEapévm Shrov.? Tov ovv ovTwS exovTd pe
yvouns, vopitovra dé xal prreicAar, Aéyery dé
oKouvTa, a) TOhmGY emia Téhnewy, eoxatns
apyias, kal TOUT’ adv ein dua Enusodyros avTov.
dijov yap @s apelin pov Thy emus TONY THY
piKpav Kai L pavrny Kani Te Kal weyarn, Kal punaty
Symov, wn me Kal Sevrepov abduxys. oluar de
1 Gre editi antiqui.
2 Brarre:... exervarom, HB, 3 SHAov add. Capps.
* 3 editi antiqui ; yap MSS. et editi recentiores.
1 The water-nymphs were said to be the daughters of
Achelous and one of the Muses. By their charm they lured
their victims to destruction. They play an important part
308
LETTER CCCXLV
clearly does so from arrogance or forgetfulness.. But
I shall repay your silence with a greeting. Fare you
well, then, most honoured friend, and write, if you so
wish, and refrain from writing, if that is your pleasure.
LETTER CCCXLV
Lisantus To Basin
I ruinx that I should rather apologize for not hay-
ing begun to write to you long ago than make an
excuse for having begun to do sonow. For I am the
one who ran towards you whenever you appeared,
with the greatest pleasure giving ear to the flow of
your tongue, and rejoicing when you spoke, and with
difficulty tearing myself away, and saying to my
companions: ‘‘ This man is the more charming than
the daughters of Achelous,1 in that he enchants even
as they do, but does not harm as do they. His doing
no harm is only a small matter, but manifestly
his melodious words are a boon to him who receives
them.” Therefore that I, who hold to such an
opinion, who think that I am even regarded with
affection, and who am reputed to have ability in
speaking, cannot bring myself to write, must be
imputed to extreme laziness, and it would at the
same time be a token of a man inflicting punishment
upon himself. For it is evident that you will send in
exchange for my brief and wretched letter one that
is both beautiful and ample, and you will surely be
on your guard lest you wrong me a second time also.
in ancient literature. Cf. Plato, Phaedr. 263 D; Vergil,
Cop. 15; Ovid, Met. 5.552; Apollod. 1. 3,4; Hyginus, Fab.
125; etc.
3°09
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
\ / \ \ tn \ ,
morrovs BonoecOat mpds TO phua kal TepicTH-
aeabat mpos TA TpadypaTa Kexpayotas’ Bacinetos
Ho“KNKE TL KAY opuLKpoY; oUvKOvY Kal Ailaxkds,
kal Mivas,! cal o tovtou 5é aderdos.
"Ey 6€ oe Th wev GND vevixnkévar cuyyapa"
\ an
tis 6€ idwov Té ce Kal od dOovav; ev Sé Ti cot
HuapThobar mpos nuas, Kav oe TOUT avauyynoo,
mei0e Tovs ayavaxtovvtas pi Body. ovdeis cov
TpoceOwv Kat yap émayyetdas,2 hv Sodvat
pgarov, atuxis amnrOev. ipl Toivuy TaV YapLW
aTnodvTwy mév, ov AaBovtwv Sé. Ti ody HTOUP ;
4 > , 3 ,
Tohhakes ev oTpaTHnyip” Tor auryevopevos
nBovrnOnv dia THs ahs codias eis TO BaBos THs
¢€ / / > a >? \ < lal > /
Opnpovu pavias eicenOciv. et d€ 76 wav ov duvarov,
‘ ? na , an
av b€ add’ eis pépos Huds eiodyaye TOU KANpov.
pépous 5é érreOvpour, ev & Tav “EXAnvoY KaKds
Q a 4 ¢ 5? , end
meTtpayotwv, ov* vBpicev® “Ayapéuvwv éOepa-
, lal lel
meve® dwpois. TavT éuod RéyovTos, éyéXas,
apveicbat péev ovK éxwv, ws ovK av dvvato
1 Mhvws E, 2 amaryyelAas Regius sec., Coisl. sec.
3 grparnylov E. * om. E.
5 $Bpicev E. 6 Gepamedwy E.
1 i.e. Rhadamanthus, judge in the lower world and the
embodiment of justice. He and Aeacus were sons of Zeus
and Aegina. Cf. Iliad 21. 189; Plato, Gorg. 560 E; ete. In
Servius, ad Aen. 6. 566, Rhadamanthus, Minos, and Aeacus
are said to be sons of Zeus and Europa. Cf. also Plato,
Gorg. 523 E.
* The place referred to is obscure. In Athens the erparh yoy
was the office of the general; in Constantinople in the
Byzantine period it was used for the camp. It is certain
that Basil was never in camp with Libanius, but this may
be argued as just another indication of the spurious nature of
this letter. Cf. Prefatory Note of this volume. Some try to
see a proper name, Strategios, here.
310
LETTER CCCXLV
But I think that many will cry out against the word
“wrong” and will crowd around me clamouring in
protest against the situation: ‘‘ Has Basil done any
wrong, however slight? Then also has Aeacus, and
Minos, and the latter’s brother.’’ 1
But I agree that in the other letter you have
been victorious—and who is there that has seen you
and is not envious ?—yet if I remind you of this—
that you have erred against us in some one thing,
persuade those who are angry to cease crying out
against me. No one who has approached you and
asked a favour which it was easy to grant has come
away disappointed. Well, I am one of those who
have asked a favour but have received it not. What,
then, did I ask? Often when I was with you at the
bar? I longed to delve with the aid of your wisdom
into the depths of Homer’s frenzy. But if that long-
ing is not practicable in its entirety, at least introduce
us to a passage about the casting of the lots. And I
always wanted to know about a passage where, after
the Greeks had fared badly, Agamemnon conciliated
with gifts the man? whom he had insulted. As I
say this, you laugh, being unable to deny that you
3 Libanius, playfully teasing Basil, pretends that Basil has
wronged him by not granting him one favour for which he
had asked—the exposition of Homer. He now calls upon
him to direct him to two passages, the contents of which he
describes sufficiently for identification. The passages are
selected for the analogy they offer to the case of Basil
‘*victorious”’ over Libanius in the epistolary style. Cf.
Letters CCCXXXVIII and CCCXXXIX.
In Iliad 7. 92 ff. nine Achaean chieftains cast lots to see
which is to fight Hector in single combat. Libanius is rather
subtle here, but one may conjecture that he wishes to draw
Basil’s attention to lines 89-91, where Hector thus speaks of
the glory that will come to him through the fame of the
311
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
BovrnOeis, Swpnoacbar Sé odx eOérav. apd cor
Kal Tois ayavaxtovow, Ott ce epnv adrxetr,
adixeta bar | d0K® ;
CCCXLVI
AtBanos Bactreio
Ei pév te wept tovs oyous Tots véows ols
” / a. & e > /
rreurbas mpoceOrjxapev, avtos Kpwweis. édmivo
86 avTd, Kav piKpov 7, meyddou AjecOar SoEar,
Sua THv pos Huds pirdtav. 6 dé mpds TOV NOyov
érrawels, THY cwppoctvny Kal TO pw) Tapadodvat
Tas Wuxas Tails od Kadais jdovais, mavu TOUTOV
\
weroinvrat mpovotav,2 Kxal Suyyayov, @s ElKOS
2 3 a / / 4 bé 57; \
Rv tod wépravtos peuvnpévous.* déyou bn Ta
ceavTov, Kal émaiver Tos oé TE Kaue TH TOOTH
a \
KekoopnKoTas. mapaxareiy 6é oe mpos TO
BonOeiv, Gworov iv TH Tatépa Traci TapaKanelvy
BonOeiv.
1 QdoxeioOa EB 3 HdicjoOa editi antiqui.
2 remolnra: mpdvora Med, 3 7év add, Anglicanus.
4 weuvnuéevo: editi antiqui.
barrow of his defeated foeman: ‘‘ His corpse will I render
back to the well-benched ships, that the long-haired Achaeans
may give him burial and heap up for him a barrow by the
wide Hellespont. And many a one, even of men who are
yet to be, will say: ‘This is the barrow of a man that died
in olden days, whom on a time in the midst of his prowess
312
LETTER CCCXLVI
could if you would, yet being unwilling to grant the
favour. Does it not, then, seem to you and to those
who are angry because I said that you wronged me
that I am being wronged?
LETTER CCCXLVI
Lisanius To Basin
Ir we have indeed contributed anything in the way
of eloquence to the youths whom you have sent, you
yourself will judge. But I hope that the thing itself,
even if it be little, will get the reputation of being
great,! because of your love for us. But as to that
which you esteem above eloquence—sobriety and the
refusal to give over our souls to ignoble pleasures—
to this they have given great concern, and I have
kept them, as was proper, mindful of him ? who sent
them. So receive back your own, and praise those
who by their character have brought credit to both
you and me. But to urge you to give aid to them
were like urging a father to give aid to his children!
glorious Hector slew.’ So shall many a one say, and my
glory shall never die.’
The implications of the second passage, Iliad 19. 183 ff.,
are more obvious. When the Achaeans are hard pressed by
the Trojans and the Achaeans are sorely in need of the aid of
Achilles, still sulking in his tent because of the indignity put
upon him by Agamemnon in taking Briseis from him, Agamem-
non is prevailed upon by his leaders to placate him by gifts.
Odysseus, who advises Agamemnon also to return Briseis,
ends his speech thus, lines 181 ff.: ‘‘Son of Atreus, towards
others thou shalt be more righteous hereafter; for in no wise
is it blame for a king to make amends to another, if so be he
wax wroth without a cause.”
1 Cf. Letter CCCXL. 2 ¢.e. Basil.
313
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCCXLVII
AtBavios Bacireio
{las pev emiaKomos Tmpayua Suaypiniarov,* ov
dé bow Tous a&dXous mapednrvdas AoyLornrs,
TocovT® Kal poBov poe TAapexels, [N TwS
é€apvos oTHS mT pos THV aitnow. xaTrevdy oTpw-
TI pov Séopar, KdpaKas & ay uv) xapaKas addos
ele TopiaTns, ov xpncov, ada Tous Pnyariots
eyxadrdamfouevos, 7) 7, THS Ypelas yivopevos: eywrye,”
ei wy od Tapdcyots,® bra pos Siaxepdow.
CCCXLVIII ;
Baciresos ArBavio
Ei 70 Kepdaivery TavToO ypemifery * éyerat, Kal
TaUTHY EXEL THY onwactay n réEts tw ex TOV
TAdrevos adsvTov codiotixn gov piv
Tpoexerpiaato, CKOTNTOV, @ Oavpaore, Tis
padrov éote Svoypimiatos:® mets ob obTe b0’
emia Tohpatas Surdpews aTroXApaKovMEvot, 7) a7 TO
TOV ooptaTay ryévos, ols TéXxYN TO TeM@velV TovsS
Noyous éoti. tis TOY émicKOTMY TOS NOYOUS
1 §$ucyphmorov E.
2 éywye Capps; éya de MSS. et editi.
1 Fapdoxns editi antiqni ; ; tapdoxo.o editio Basileensis.
4 ypnricew E. 5 Suvoyphmoros E.
1 xauat in classical Greek means a straight slender pole or
shaft; xdpat a spear-shaft, a vine-pole or stake used to sup-
314
LETTER CCCXLVII
LETTER CCCXLVII
Lisanius To Basin
Every bishop is a most grasping person, and just
as much as you have surpassed all other men in
eloquence, just so much also do you cause me to
fear lest somehow you take an attitude of refusal
towards my request. And since I am in need of
rafters—though any other sophist would have said
“poles” or “ stakes,’’1 not because he has any use
for them, but because he prides himself on pretty
words, or also has become addicted to the usage—I
at least, unless you furnish them, shall winter in the
open air.
LETTER CCCXLVIII
| Baswz To Lisanrus
Ir the seeking of gain is used as being the same
as “‘ grasping,’ and the expression has the same
meaning as that which your sophistic art has taken
over for us from the innermost sanctuary of Plato,?
consider, admirable sir, who is the more grasping—
we, who are thus staked in ? by the palisade of your
epistolary power, or the race of sophists, whose art
consists in levying a toll upon eloquence. Who of
the bishops has made merchandise out of eloquence ?
port vines. orpwripes (“‘ spreaders’’) was the most common
word in every period for the rafters which were laid crosswise
upon the roof-beams and supported the thatch or tiles.
2 Plato does not use the word yprmi¢ew, but often dis-
parages money-making, e.g. Plato, Pol. 9. 581 A—583 B.
3 A play on xdpat in the previous letter.
315
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
epopodérnce ; ; tls Tovs padntevopévovs puc-
Bodopous KATETTNGED } ; Dpets? of mpotiOévtes
TOUS NOoyous Ovid, domep ol Ma HEN TOS éynral
Ta pedimneta. opds ws Kal Tov yépovTa vTo-
oKipTay Tapextvncas ; ;
’"Eyo 6€ cor2 7@ Tals perérats éutropmrevovTe
icaptO mous tots ® év Oepyorrvdaus aryoviCopévors *
oTparuoTraus oTPOTHpAS xpnoOjvat mpoaéraka,
amavtas evunKes, Kal® Kata Tov cov “Opnpov,
dorAtxooKlovs, ods 6 iepos ’AXdatos ® arroxatacTy-
cel KATETNYYELAaTO.
OCOXLIX
AtBavios Bacrhetw
Ov maton, Bacirere, TOV iepov TodTOY TaV
Movodv onkov peotov TOLY Karradoxér, Kal
tabta arolovTwy ypiTis Kal xXeovos * Kal TOV
excidev Kady ; pixpod dé pe Kal Karmadoxnv
eOnxar, Gel pot TO TpocKura ae§® Tm poo doovres.
dei dé Ops dvéxerOat, Baovhetov KENEVOVTOS.
ioOt Toivur, as THS pev xw@pas rods T porous
éEaxpiBalo,® tnv Se edvyéverav Kal TO éupedes THs
1 duets] @s duets Harl, 2 oe E. 3 rods KE.
4 aywviCouevous E. 5 om. E. ® om. E,
7 xidvev editi antiqui. 8 co editi antiqui.
9
etaxpiBiCov E et alii; étaxp:Bdow Harl.
1 Herod. 7. 202 gives the number of the Spartans there as
three hundred.
2 Of. Iliad 3. 346 and 355, and elsewhere.
3 Otherwise unknown. The name occurs several times in
Scripture; e.g. Mark 2. 14; Matt. 10. 3.
316
LETTER CCCXLIX
Who has made his pupils pay fees? It is you who
place eloquence on sale, just as those who make
confections of honey peddle their honey-cakes. Do
you see how you have aroused even the old man to
cut capers?
But I to you, who make parade of your declamations,
have ordered rafters to be furnished of an equal
number with the soldiers who fought at Thermopylae,1
all of goodly length, and according to your Homer,
““ casting a long shadow,”’? which the holy Alphaeus®
has promised to deliver.
LETTER: CCCXLIX
Lisantus To Basi.
Wu you not cease, Basil, to fill this sanctuary of
the Muses with Cappadocians, and that, too, Cappa-
docians who reek with garlic4 and snow and the
fine things of that country? And they almost made
me also a Cappadocian, ever hymning to me your
“I make obeisance to thee.” 5 But yet it must be
endured, since Basil so bids. Know, therefore, that
while I strive to observe strictly the customs of that
country, yet I shall cause these men to assume the
4 The meaning of this word (ypirf) is uncertain. Maas
thinks that it is a kind of garlic; others consider it akin
to «pidtn, and translate “frost’’; still others make it the
equivalent of ypirn, “ frippery.”’
5 The Persian and western Asiatic form of greeting a
superior was to prostrate the body, and this custom was
insisted upon in the court of Byzantium. The usual polite
Greek formula was xaipe or domdCouat.
317
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
EUS Kadnorns peTaupidow Tovs avopas, Ww
opGetev bpiv avti pacoady Twepiotepat,
CCCL
Bacinevos AtBavio
Aédutai cou TO dva Oupov. TOUTO yap éaTw ”
THS ema TONS 76 ™ pootusor, ov 6e cKoTTE Kal
Sudoupe Ta mer epa, cite yedov ei Te orovdatov.
Ti 6€ XLOvos oF “yplTis éuvnpovevoas, mapov €vTpu-
dav nuav tois cxoppaciw; éyw Sé, & ArBavie,
iva gol Kal wAaTUY KIHTw TOV YédAwTa, TO
TapaTreTaa ware KANUTTOMEVOS xLovos, THY em
oTONY eypaya, ny SeEdmevos paver Nepot,
yvoon ws Kpvepd Tis avTH Kal Tov TéurnpavTa
Xapaxrnpiter eupodevovra, kal pn Suvdpevov
ef ToV Swpatiov * TpoKUT TEL. Tagous yap TOUS
oixous KexTnueba, HEexpis émiddBor TO éap Ka
vexpous nuas ovTas Tpos Swiv éravakn,* madw TO
eival, WoTrep puTois, YaplComevov.
CCCLI
Bacinrevos AtBavie
ToAdot TEplTUNXOVTES Hpiv TOV. avrobe 5 éOav-
pacdy gov Thy év Tos OYots apeTiy. éXeyov
yap érideEiv twa yeyevnoOar AauTpav ayar,
* mpds Tas éxarépas emioroAds add, Harl, 2 gora EK.
3 rod Swuartiov Regius sec., Coisl. sec,
4 éravdte: editi antiqui.
5 airddev Regius sec., Coisl. sec,
318
LETTER CCCL
nobility and the elegance of my Calliope, in order
that when you see them they may be tame doves
instead of wild pigeons.1
LETTER CCCL
Basizt To Lipantus 2
Dissotvep is your ill-temper! For let this be the
proem of my letter. And do you go on ridiculing
and disparaging our actions, whether laughing or
in earnest. But why have you mentioned snow
and garlic, when you might have made fun of our
jokes? But I, Libanius—that I may even rouse you to
loud laughter—have written this letter while covered
over with a blanket of snow, and when you receive
it and touch it with your hands, you will recognize
how cold a thing it is and how it characterizes the
sender who lurks within and cannot put his head out
of his chamber. For the houses we possess are graves
until spring returns and brings us who were corpses
back to life, once more bestowing existence upon
us, as upon plants.
LETTER CCCLI
Basitt To Lisanius
Many who have met us have marvelled at your
excellence in eloquence. For they said that there
had been an exceedingly brilliant display ; and there
1 Cf. Plato, Theaet. 199 B: AaBely odrray dvr) TEpiorE pas,
“to take a wild pigeon instead of a tame one.”’
2 An answer to the preceding letter.
319
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
kal aywov iv, os éhacKov, péyioTos, ws TavTas
péev ovvdpaueiv cal pndéva étepov év TH TOdEL
davivar % povoy AtBdvuov aywvifouevov, Kab
Tacav HdLKiavy axpowpevnv. ov yap Hkiov Tis
éw Tov ayover yevécOat, oix adkibpmatos byKw
TVVOV, OU OTPATLWTLKOIS KaTAdOYoLS éuTpéeTOV,
ov Bavatoos téxvais cxordtov. Hon S& Kab
yuvaixes Tapetvas KaTnTelyovTO Tols aya@ot. Tis
dé 0 aywv; tis S€ 6 AOyos O THY mdvdnmov
cuvayelpas Tavyyupw; Kal dH poe Hryyecdav
SucKddov Tporrov avdpos Tov Adyov évaTHaacOaL.
dv ott Oavpacbévta wh KaToKVEr mor méurbat,
iva Kayo Tov AOywv érawérns elnvy ToV COV.
o yap AtBdvov érawav Kal tov Epyov éxTos,
tis av yévopar viv trodeow éraivev evpa-
pevos.1
CCCLII
AiBavios Bacireio
"Id00 méropha tov dAoyov, idpatt mepipped-
uEvos. TOS yap ovK euEeddov, avdpl ToLrovTe ®
TéuTwV TOV AOYOV, Os ikavos éote THY IINaT@VOS
cogiav Kat Anpoobévous Sewvotnta th tepl Tovds
Aovyous evuabeia SeiEar Opudrovpévas parny, TO
1 eidpduevos editi antiqui. 2 roootr Harl.
1 Libanius is imitating the speech of a peevish and irritable
husband to a garrulous woman.
320
LETTER CCCLII
was, as they said, a mighty contest, so that all men
gathered together, and that no other man was seen
in the city except Libanius alone as he waged the
contest, while people of every age listened. For
no one thought it good to be absent from the con-
tests, neither he who lived amid a vast and impres-
sive dignity, nor he who stood conspicuous in the
lists of eligibles for military service, nor he who was
busy in the menial crafts. And at last even women
hastened to be present at the contests. ‘‘ But what
is the contest? And what is the oration which has
brought together the assemblage of all the people? ”’
And so they told me that the orator had just begun
a speech of a man of irritable disposition.1 This
oration which has been so admired do not begrudge
to send to me, that I also may be a eulogist of your
eloquence. For I who eulogize Libanius even
without having his works, what shall I soon become
when I have found a basis for eulogies ?
LETTER CCCLII
Lisanius To Basin 2
Benotp, I have sent the oration, though I am
dripping with sweat. For how could I help being
in this state, when I am sending my oration to a
man of such ability that he, through the learning he
possesses in the art of eloquence, can readily prove
that the wisdom of Plato and the masterful intensity
of Demosthenes are noised abroad all in vain, and
that, as far as my own ability is concerned, it is like
2 In answer to the preceding letter.
321
WOL. IV, Y
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
8é éuov ToLovTor, olov Kova édhépavTe TapaBar-
Aopevos ; Gev wédpixa kal tpéuw, THY Hepa
AoyLopwevos, Kal” Hv emvoKéryn Tods oyous"
pixpod bé1 Kai Tov hpevov éxTrétrTwKa.
CCCLITI
Bacidevos AtBavip
, / \ , , ‘ e
Avéyvov tov Oyo, copwTate, Kal UTEpTE-
Oaipana. &® Motoa, Kal royo., Kal ’AOhvat,
ola tois épactais Swpeicbe! olfovs Kxopifovtat
Tovs Kaptous, of Bpayiv twa xXpovov vpiv
cuyywopevor! & TYHs ToAvxXedpovos, olous
MerEe tos apvopévovs! avtov yap édoxovy®
opav ev TO AOYH AGA ovVOVTA YuVai@. EwTVOUY
yap Adyov émt xOovds AtBavios eyparpev, Os
povos Tols NOyous Wuynv éxapioato.
CCCLIV
AtBavos Bacireio
Nov éyvev eivar 6 Aéyopwat Bacwdelou yap pe
éraivécavtos, KaTa TavTov éyw TA VIKNTHPLA.
kal thy Whdov deEapév~® tiv chy Emeoti pot
1 §eiv Coisl, sec., Regius sec.
2 roy SUcKkodov add. Harl. 3 Setduevos BH, Med.
1 In answer to the preceding letter.
2 The fount is Athens, from whose schools of philosophy
and eloquence men like Libanius drew their training and
inspiration.
322
LETTER CCCLIII
a mosquito compared with an elephant? That is
the reason I quiver and shake, as I think of the day
on which you will inspect my eloquence; and almost
have I even lost my wits!
LETTER CCCLIII
Bastz To Lisanrust
I nave read the oration, most learned sir, and have
admired it exceedingly. O Muses, O Eloquence,
O Athens, what gifts you bestow upon your lovers!
What fruits do they reap who. but for a short time
associate with you! Ah, the copiously-flowing fount,?
what accomplished men it has made of those who
draw therefrom! For I seemed to see in the oration
the man himself engaged in conversation with a
garrulous woman.’ For a living and breathing speech
on earth has Libanius written, who alone has endowed
words with a soul.
LETTER CCCLIV
Lisanius To Basu 4
Now I know that I am what I am called. For
since Basil has praised me, I hold the prize of victory
over all! And now that I have received your vote
3 Cf. note of Letter CCCLI. The ‘‘irritable man” of
that letter seems to have been portrayed in the oration of
Libanius in a dramatic dialogue with the woman. Possibly
Basil’s text contained rdv dvcxoAov, now found only in
Harleianus.
4 In answer to Letter CCCLIIT.
323
y 2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Babitery peta coBapod tod Babdicparos, old Tis
> \ \ / na > \ & \
adatwv Tovs Tavtas Tepippova@v. émEel ovY Kal
col Kata péOns Aoyos memovnTtat, BovdopweOa
UA o > \ \ / /
TOUT@ TeEpiTUXElY. GANA Koprpov pEev TL evel
oi OérXw. 6 S58 Adxyos OPOels SiddEer pe THY TOD
Neyer } Téxvyv.
CCCLV
AtBavios Bac iret
"Apa, Bacidete, py Tas “AOrjvas oixeis, kat
réErNOas ceavTov; ov yap Tov Katoapéwv ot
maises tadta aKovery HdvvVaYTO. 1% yAOTTA yap
por TovTwy éOds ovK Hv: GAN Womepel Tia
kpnuvov Stodevovtos, TANYEloa TH TOV OvowaTav
Kalvoroula, uot Te TH Tatpl edreye: Iarep, ove
ebidakas: “Opnpos, odtos avip, adda Ider,
GXN ’Aptototérns, GAXa Loveapiov,? 6 Ta TavTa
érictdpmevos. Kal TadTa pev } yA@TTa. oe Se
eln, Bacinere, ToradTu pas érarveiv.
1 Adyou editi antiqui. 2 Sovdapiwy Med,
1 xara peduvdvrwv, Homilia XIV. ‘‘ No, don’t take this as
a witticism, as if 1 needed a cure!”’ intimates Libanius in the
next sentence.
324
LETTER CCCLV
it is permitted me to walk ‘with swaggering gait,
like a braggart who looks with contempt upon all.
Since, then, you also have composed an oration, one
against drunkenness,! we wish to read it. Nay, I
have no wish to say anything witty! But the
oration, when seen, will teach me the art of speaking.
LETTER CCCLV
Lisanius To Basin 2
You are not, are you, Basil, living in Athens, and
have not been aware of it? For no sons of Caesarea
could have been your audience when you spoke
thus. Why, my own tongue was not accustomed to
such language; nay, it was struck giddy, as when
one goes down a precipice, by the novelty of the
words you used, and said to me, its father :3 ‘‘ Father,
you have not so taught. A Homer is this man, nay
rather a Plato, nay rather an Aristotle, nay rather a
Sousarion,* this man who knows everything !”’ And
so indeed did my tongue speak. But would that
you, Basil, might praise us in such fashion !
2 Written, it would seem, after he had read Basil’s oration
‘* Against Drunkenness,’’ referred to in the preceding letter.
% Because the tongue is trained by its possessor, as a father
trains his child.
4 The origin of Attic comedy is ascribed to Sousarion, a
native of Tripodiscus, a village of Megaris. He is said to have
introduced Megarian comedy into Attica between 580 and
564 B.c. 3
325
~COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCCLVI
Bacinrevos ArBaviw
Acxopevors pev Hiv & ypaders, xapa am avTou-
Hévous dé Tpos a ypaders dvTeT la TEXrew, aryov.
TL yap ay elTroLmev T pos ovTwS arrixifovoay
yorray, TAY OTL advéwr eiul waOnTHs ; OMordoya
kai pire.
CCCLVII
AtBadvios Bacireio
Ti wadav Bactnevos éduaxépavev TO ypdupa,
THS procodias TO YWwopia pa. ; ; mat Sev Tap bpav
ebday Onper" aN’ duos Ta mabye eure Kab
oiovel TOM T péTovTa. ava Tpos THS prrias
avuTns Kab Tay Koway Siar ptBav, ADooY poe THY
aOupiay, Hv po. erexev 1) Clg TOAH. «22. ewe
. ovdev Siadépovea.
CCCLVIII
AtBavios Bactreio
"0 Xpovev éxeivwv, év ols ta mara Typev
adr1rots | vov Sipnicpeba TK POS, vets ev
EXovTES aNrjrOUS, éya é av? pay oli meEp
tpeis ovdéva. Tov dé”AXKLmov aGkovw TA véwy év
yipa-torpdv Kal mpos thv ‘Pounyv métecOat,
1 A lacuna follows here in all the MSS,
326
LETTER CCCLVI
LETTER CCCLVI
Basi. To Lisanrius
For us when we receive the letters you write, joy ;
but for us when we are asked to reply to the letters
you write, a struggle. For what could we say to a
tongue which speaks Attic thus—except that I am a
disciple of fishermen? I confess it and I cherish it.
LETTER CCCLVII
Lipanius To Basin
Wuart possessed Basil that he was angered at our
letter, the token of our love of wisdom? It is by
you that we have been taught to jest; but still the
jests were sedate, and, as it were, befitting a grey
head. Nay, in the name of our very friendship and
our common studies, put an end, I pray, to the
despondency which your letter bred in me!...
differing in no way.
LETTER CCCLVIII
Lipanius To Basin
Au for those times when we were everything to
each other! Now we live cruelly separated, you
having each other,” but I having in your place no one
like you. And I hear that Alcimus® is in old age
daring the deeds of youth and is flying to Rome,
2 His comrades among the clergy.
® A rhetorician of Nicomedia, who spent some time with
Libanius at Antioch.
327
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
mepilévta cot Tov Tod auveivas Tois Tardapious
movov. av 6é, Td TE dAXa TpPads Tis, Kal TODTO
oicels OV yarera@s, érel Kal tiv ToD ypayrat
MpoTepov ovK Exes YadeTras.
CCCLIX
Bacirevos ArBavio
Xv ev GAnv-tHY ThY Tadadv Téxyvnv ev TH
cavTod KatakXeloas Stavoia tocodTov ovyas, ws
und év érictorais *ywiv Siddvae te Kepoaivery.
éym 66, elrep Hv aopares 1% Tod SidacKddov
Téxyn, HAOov av Tapa col, womncdpevos! "IKdpov
TTEPOV. ANN Gums, émrevd) ovK EaTL TLIcTEdOAL
nrAi@ Knpov, avtl Tov “Ikapouv Trepav éricTéXXrW
got oyous, Sevxvivtas tHv huetépav didécav.
duos 5é€ oywr, pnviovta tos KaTa >Wuyny
épwtas. Kal tadra pev of Oyo"! ov adTods
dyots Omov Bovre Kal tydALKodTOY KpdTos
KEKTNMEVOS, TLWTES. GAA peTadoTHGOV Kal éd’
nas Tas ato TOD oTOmaTos Gov TOV AOYov
Tyas.
CCCLX
b] fol b] a > n \ > \ A
Ex tis émiotodAjs avtod mpos “lovkavov tov
mapaBarny
Kara thv Oedev emixexrnpopévny tiv aue-
pntov tiotw Ttav XpictiavOv omoroy@ Kal —
1 roinoduevos MSS. et editi ; romoduevos Capps.
1 i.e. Libanius. His art, splendid like the sun, renders it
unsafe for anyone to fly to him on waxen wings.
328
LETTER CCCLIX
having placed upon you the labour of being in
attendance upon his lads. But you, always a gentle
person, will bear this also without fretting, since you
were not fretful towards us for having had to write
first.
LETTER CCCLIX
Basit To Lispanius
You, who have locked within your own mind the
entire art of the ancients, remain so silent that you
do not even by writing letters grant us to have any
profit from you. But as for me, if the art of the
teacher! were safe, I should have gone to be with
you, having fashioned for myself wings of Icarus.
But nevertheless, since it is not possible to entrust
wax to the sun, instead of using wings of Icarus I
do send you by letter words which prove our friend-
ship. And it is the nature of words to disclose the
love that is within the soul. And here are the words ;
may you lead them where you will ;? and yet, although
endowed with so great power, you remain silent.
Nay, transfer to us also the fountains of eloquence
which issue from your lips.
LETTER CCCLX
From uis Lerrer To Junian THE Apostate 3
Accorpin@ to the blameless faith of the Christians
divinely bequeathed to us, I confess and agree that
2 In other words, please write in one mood or another.
’ This letter is clearly spurious. It has been attributed to
the Greek Iconoclasts. The vocabulary, particularly that
employed in the Trinitarian controversy, and the style are
not Basil’s. Furthermore, it is missing in all the MSS. of
St. Basil’s letters,
329
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
ouvrtOn pu Teo Tevely eis Eva Peov Tlarépa TavTo-
Kpdropa, @eov Tov Tlarépa, @eov Tov Tiov, @edv
TO Hvedpa TO drytov" éva cov, Ta Tpla poo Kuve
Kal b0falo. omoroya bé Kal TV Tob Tiod
évoapKov oixovoplay, Kal OeotoKov Thy KaTa
odpKa Texodoay avTov ayiav Mapiav. déxyopuat
dé cal Tovs dryious | arogTONovs, Tpo Tas, Kal
paptupas, Kab eis Thy ™ pos cor i ixeoiav TOUTOUS
émixaodpat, Tov ot avTor, iyyouv bua THs
peoiTelas aura, tAewv joe yeverOas TOV prrave-
pewrrov cov, Kal AUTpOV pot Tov TTA WaT OV
yeverOar Kal Sof vas 60ev cal TOUS Napaxrhpas
TOV €LKOVOV AUTOV TLL@® Kal TpooKUVe, Kar
éfaipetov TOUT@Y mapadedopnevov eK TOV dyiov
arog tohov, Kal ovK dmrnyopevpEvor, GXnN épv
mao aes Tais exkdnoias Hud TOUT@Y avLeTOpOU-
pévov.
CCCLXI
"Arroduwvapio
Te Seamer pov aidertmorareo ‘Arrohwapie,
Bacinrevos. mpotepov pév cor mepl Tay év Tats
1 Letters CCCLXI to CCCLXIV have been the subject
of much discussion. Apollinarius, bishop of Laodicea, the
other participant in the correspondence, was condemned as
a heretic by the Synod of Alexandria in 362, also by the Synod
of Rome under Pope Damasus and by the Council of Con-
stantinople. According to Basil’s own testimony he corre-
sponded with Apollinarius when both were laymen, but not
concerning any questions of dogma. It is known that
Eustathius changed the text of a letter written by Basil to
Apollinarius and had it circulated in order to convict Basil
of being in communion with Apollinarius. That letter,
however, does not seem to be in this group of four letters.
33°
LETTER CCCLXI
I believe in one God, the Father Almighty, God the
Father, God the Son, God the Holy Spirit ; one God,
the Three, do I worship and glorify. And I confess
also the dispensation of the Son in the flesh, and
Holy Mary mother of God who bore Him in the
flesh. And I accept also the holy Apostles, prophets,
and martyrs, and I call upon these for supplication
unto God, that through them, that is, through their
mediation, the kind God may become propitious to
me, and that there may be and be granted to me
atonement also for my sins; wherefore I both honour
and kiss the features of their images, especially of
those who have been handed down from the holy
Apostles and are not forbidden, but are represented
in all our churches.
LETTER CCCLXI
To Apotiinarius ?
To my most reverend master Apollinarius, I, Basil,
send greetings. We once wrote to you about some
Yet the letters of this group seem to have been forged for the
same purpose. It is worthy of note also that these four
letters are entirely lacking in all but two MSS. of Basil.
For the theological discussion and the terminology used
see Introduction and Letter VIIT with notes, Vol. I.
The more important terminology is as follows:
dvomo.os, dissimilis, unlike.
ovoia, substantia (although the Latin rendering is
’ etymologically the same as izdoracs), substance.
dpoovotos, consubstantialis, consubstantial, of the same
substance.
dpotovatos, similis quoad substantiam, of similar substance.
Gpotos, similis, like.
' trdoraots, at first substance, later as in this letter, persona,
person, cf. Vol. I, Introduction, XX VII.
331
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Dpadgais acapdav érectérnroper, cal nvd parvoueba
ols te €mewres ols te Uricyvod. viv bé peilov
nuiv vTréep pecCovarv 1) ppovtis mpoaernrveer, eis
iw ovdéva Erepov éxopuev év tois viv avOpwrrois
TOLOUTOV KoLYMVOV Kal TpoaTaTHY émiKarécac bat,
érrotov ce Kal év yvoos Kal év \oyw axpiBh TE
ood Kal evtrpoctToy 6 Beds Huiv eSmpHcaro.
"Exel ody oi ravta dvpovtes, kal Noywv Kal
Cntnudtwv tv oiKovpéevny éuTAncavtes, TO THS
ovaias dvoua ws adXOTpLOY ToV Oeiwy Aoylwr
e£éBarov, xatakiwcov nuiv onuadvat, dws Te
ot mwatépes a’T@® éxpicavto, Kal e pndapod
etpes ev TH T'padh xeipevov. tov yap émovorov
dptov, kal tov Aaov Tov mepiovotov, Kal el TE
ToLovTOV, ws ovdev ExovTa KoLvov SLaTrTVOVOL.
everta mévtTor Kal rept avtod Tod omoovaiou
(ob &vexev jyodpar tadta KatacKkevatew adtovs,
BaGéws tHv wvciav SiaBddrXovtas, bwép Tod
pndeuiav yadpav TH opoovoiw Kataditreiv) Sia-
AaBeiy jnuiv wraTUTEepov BovrAnOntL, tiva TH
didvovay Exel, Kab mas av dyuas éyouTo, ed’
@v oUTE Yyéevos KoLWoV UTEpKeiwevoy Oewpeitat,
ovTe UNKOY HroKElwEVvOY TMpotiTapYoV, OUK aTro-
Mepia os TOU TpoTépou eis TO SevTEpov. Tas odV
xXpH A€éyerv Opoova.ov Tov Tidv 7é Llarpi, eis
unoepiav évvoray TeV eipnuévwev KaTaTiTTovTas,
1 Cf. Matt. 6. 11: tov &prov fhuav toy emotowy dds hui
anzepov. “Give us this day our supersubstantial bread.’’
Cf. also Luke 11. 3. (This rendering is based upon the
etymology érl+-ovcla. It is probably better to explain
emiovoiov as meaning rhy émovalay jucpay, ‘ the coming day.”
Hence A.V. * daily.’’)
* Cf. Titus 2.15: ds weer éautdv imtp judy Wa Avtpéonra
332
LETTER CCCLXI
obscure passages in the Scriptures, and we were
well heartened both by what you sent and by what
you promised to send. But now a greater concern
over greater matters has come upon us, to which
we can summon no one else among the men of this
time who is such, as fellow-worker and protector, as
God has bestowed upon us in you, who both in know-
ledge and in speech are at the same time accurate
and easy of approach.
Now since those who are confusing everything, and
have filled the world with arguments and investiga-
tions, have cast aside the name of “ substance ”’ as
foreign to the Divine Scriptures, deign to inform us
both how the fathers used it and whether you have
found that it exists anywhere in Scripture. For such
expressions as “‘ the supersubstantial bread,” ! and
“the acceptable people,” ? and the like they scorn-
fully reject as having nothing in common. In the
second place, moreover, regarding “‘ consubstantial ”
itself (because of which I think they are getting up
this affair, slandering “‘ substance ”’ deeply, in order
to leave no room for “‘ consubstantial ’’), be so kind
as to make a more elaborate analysis for us, as to
what meaning it has, and how it may be used soundly
in matters wherein neither a common overlying class
is discerned nor an underlying pre-existing material,
no division of the first into the second. How, then,
we should speak of the Son as “consubstantial”’ with
the Father without falling into one of the afore-
nuas amd mdons dvoulas xa Kabaplon éavtG Aacv Tepiovc.ov,
(nrwrhy Kadrav %pywr. ‘“Who gave himself for us, that he
might redeem us from all iniquity, and might cleanse to him-
self a people acceptable, a pursuer of good works.’’ For
‘* acceptable” the A.V. has ‘‘ peculiar,” and the R.V. ‘‘ for
his own possession.”
333
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Oédnoov juiv wraTUTEpoy SiapOpacat. pels wev
yap vreArnpapev, Orep av civar kal’ vrodcow
a \ > / el n s /
tov Ilatpos ovcia AnbOH, TodTO eival TavTas
avaykaiov Kal tThv ToD Tiod AapBdvecOat. wate
’ fal / > > / \ fal \
el Has vonTor, aldvov, ayévvntov THY Tov IlaTpos
> , / lal / > > /
ovolav Tis éyoL, PAs vonTov, aldiov, ayévynTov
\ \ n na > / BI al \ \
kal tiv tov Movoyevods ovciav épel. mpos Se
THY ToLavTnY évvotay SoKet por 7 TOD amapad-
AdKTw@S Omolou dwvy paddov Hep 7) TOU omo-
/ e “4 an \ ‘ , >
ovclov adpuoTtev. has yap dati pndewiav év
TO padrov Kal HrTov tHv Svapopav éxov, TavTOV
\ > 2 , > bi a aA > /
ev ovx elvar (di0Te ev idia treprypadh Ths ovcias
b \ € , ¢ \ > > , b] na
éotly éxdtepov), Suotov dé Kat’ ovoiay axpi Bas
atTrapadraxTas, opas dv oiwar rAéyecOa. ite
> vA \ / \ > / ”
ouv TavtTas ypn SiaréyerOar tas évvoias, elTe
étépas peifous avtiiaBeiv, ws coos iatpos (Kal
\ > / / \ > an bb. \ \
yap ékepynvapév cor Ta ev TH Kapdia), TO per
> a) v \ \ \ 4 /
appwotovv iacat, TO Sé€ cabpov brootipiEor,
\ \ , , ¢ a
mavtt 5€ tpoT@ BeBaiwoov pas.
Tovs peta ths evrAaBeias cov adeAhods aomd-
Comat, Kal a&i@ peta cov evyecOar UTép Har,
iva cw0dpev. 0 étaipos I'pynydpios, Tov peta
Tov yovéwy EXOmevos Biov, avTois ovvEerTLV.
bylaivov érimrelatov puraxGeins hiv, apedrav
nas Kal Tails evyais Kal TH yvocet.
334
LETTER CCCLXI
mentioned meanings, please explain to us more
fully. For we have supposed that whatever by way
of hypothesis the substance of the Father is assumed
to be, this must by all means be assumed as also
that of the Son. So that if anyone should speak of
the substance of the Father as light perceptible to
the mind, eternal, unbegotten, he would also call
the substance of the Only-begotten light perceptible
to the mind, eternal, unbegotten. And in such a
meaning the expression “ like without a difference ”’
seems to me to accord better than “ consubstantial.”’
For light which has no difference from light in the
matter of greater and less cannot be the same
(because each is in its own sphere of substance), but
I think that “like in substance entirely without
difference ’’ could. be said correctly. Therefore
whether these thoughts should be discussed or other
greater ones taken up, like a wise physician (for we
have opened up to you what is in our heart), heal
our weakness and sustain what is rotten, and in
every way strengthen us.
I greet the brothers who are with your Piety and
ask that with you they may pray for us that we
may be saved. Our friend Gregory, who has chosen
to live with his parents, is with them. In good
health may you be preserved to us for the longest
while, giving aid to us both by your prayers and by
your knowledge.
335
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCCLXII
Baothet@ Atrodivapios
PiroGéws Tictevers, Kal Piroroyws Enreis, kal
Tap nuoVv TO TpPdOupov OdetrcTat Sid THY aydTNDY,
e na
ei Kal TO lkavov TO AOY@ pi) EroiTo, Sid TE TO
nuétepov évdeés Kal Td Tod mpadypyatos brephués.
Ovcia pia ov« adpiOud povov réyeral, dorep
Aéyers, Kal TO ev pud weprypadh, aAXrA Kal idias
av@pwreav dv0 Kal ddXou OTovoby TOY KaTa Yyévos
evilouévorv® Bote TavTn ye Kal Svo Kal mrelova
TAaUTOV Elval KATA THV Ovoiav, Kabd Kal TavTES
>?
avOpwrot “Addu éopev els dvtes, cal AaBld 6
a \ er ¢ teh, § a 2 / \
tod AaBid vids, os tadTov av éxeivm: Kaba Kal
tov Tiov Réyeus Kad@s TovTO elvat KaTa THY
> + of ¢ / > O\ \ 2% A
ovoiav, omep o Ilatyp. ovdé yap étépws dv Hv
@ecos 0 Tids, évds oporoyoupévou Kal puovov cod
a / A \ > / € > ,
tod Llatpos* ws mov Kai els "Addu, 6 avOpérav
4 \ t iS 4 a ’ /
yevapxns, cai eis AaBid, 6 Tod Bacidelou yévous
2 /
wal 4k em A> ee 9 / e ,
Tavtyn yé Tou Kai év elvar yévos birepKeipevor,
XA ‘ oe e / > \ \ \ ea
H pilav vUANY ViroKELpevny, ert Ilatpos Kal Tiod,
TeptatpeOncetar TaY rove, btav THY yeE-
vapxikny TwapardBopev iduotntTa Ths avwTaT@
apXns, Kat TA ex THY yevapydv yévn, Tpds TO
€x THS mas apyhs povoyeves yévynua: petpias
n € ‘\
yap Ta Totadta eis opoiwow Epyetat. Kabd
unde tod "Addu, a: OeomrdoTov, Kal tpav, os
1 Cf. note of preceding letter. The entire subject-matter
of this letter is fully treated in Letter VIII.
336
LETTER CCCLXII
LETTER CCCLXII
Apo.uinarius To Basii?
You believe as a lover of God, and you seek as a
lover of knowledge, and on our part good-will is due
through charity, even though full satisfaction should
not follow on our words, on account both of our own
deficiency and of the preternatural nature of the
subject. .
Substance is called one not in number alone, as
you say, and as to its being confined to a single
sphere, but also in a special manner, as when two
men and any other person are united by class ;? so
that in this sense both two and more are the same in
substance, just as all we men are Adam, being one,
and David is the son of David, as being the same
as David his father; just as you rightly say that
the Son is the same in substance as the Father.
For not otherwise would the Son be God, since
God the Father is confessed as one and only; just
as, no doubt, there is both one Adam, the first of the
human race, and one David, the first of a race of kings.
In this way, to be sure, it will be conjectured from
suppositions that there is one overlying class, or one
underlying material, in the case of Father and Son,
whenever we assume the genarchic principle of the
first beginning, and races coming from the origina-
tion of the race, with reference to the only begotten
offspring of the one beginning. For in a measure
such do come into a likeness. Just as of Adam,
as one made by God, and of us, as descendants of
2 i.e. by blood.
337
VOR, -1V.. « Z
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
avOpwroyevyntav, ev wvmépKertat yévos, GAN
autos avOpoTav apxyyn wnte OAyn Kown avTod
Te Kal )uOv, GAN avTos ) TavTaY avOpwreav
vrobects. pnte pry tod AaBid, cai Tod yévous
Tou éx Aa Bis, Tpoertvoeirat, Kado AaBis, érret-
Tep uy) tov Aafié id.d7ns a amo TOU Aafid dpxerat,
kal 1 wvmd0eots Tov é& avTod TavT@V avros®
aD’ émet6y TavTa amonelTreTat, abd elouv
érepas KOWOTNTES avOpotov amrdvTav Tpos add
Aous, olas ay aderpav, éml 6e Ilatpds kal Tiod
TovovTOv OuK eoTw, ara TO Grov Ilatnp apxn,
Kal Tidos é« THs axis.
Ovxodv oude aTromepia 10s TOD ™ potépov els TO
Sevrepov, & womTEp éml cwuadTov, adr’ dmroyevyna is.
ovde yap % Ilatpos idudtns Kabdtep eis Tiov
ATrOMEMEPLOT AL, arn y) Tod Tiod é« THS TOU
Tar pos exmepnves TavTOV év ETEpOT NTL, Kal & Erepov
é€v TAVTOTHTL, Kado éyerau Tarépa elvau év Tid,
kat Tiov év Ilatpi. ove yap 7) 1) éreporns amas
purater 7 anrOerav THS viornTos, ouTe ) Tav-
TOTNS av TO apépiotoy Ths dmocTacews, an’
éxaTe pov oUpThoKov Kal evoeuses* TavTov érépws,
Kal éTEpov @cavtos: iva Tis Ta pyyaTa, 2)
efixvovpeva Ths Snr\@oews, exBiaonta Be-
Bavobvros spel Tob Kupiov THY evvouay, Kal év
7 peitov pev iooTnte TapioTavar TOV Tlarépa, |
tov 6€ Tiov, év vmoBacet TO loov exovTa" Omrep
edidakev év Spoetdei pév, wpepévm é pari voeiv
Tov Tiov, pn) THY Ovotav eEarratrovtas, adra TO
avTo UmepBeBAnKos kal év bpéoer Gewpobvras.
of pep ag THhv ovclay év ovdema tTadToTnTt
1 uelCova pe ev icérnr: Coteler.
338
LETTER CCCLXII
men, there is not one overlying race, but he himself
is the beginning of men; neither is there a common
material of him and us, but he himself is the founda-
tion of all men. Nor in truth of David, and of the
race descended from David, is any idea conceived
beforehand, since the peculiar nature of David
begins with David, and the foundation of all men
descended from him is himself; but since these fail in
so far as there are other common qualities of all
men in relation to each other, as for example brothers,
yet in the case of the Father and the Son such is not
true, but in all respects the Father is the beginning
and the Son is from the beginning.
Therefore there is no division of the first into the
second, as in the case of bodies, but descendance.
For not even the peculiar nature of the Father has
been divided as it were into the Son, but that of
the Son appeared from that of the Father; the same
in difference, and different in sameness, just as it is
said that the Father is in the Son, and the Son in
the Father. For neither will generic difference
preserve entirely the truth of sonship, nor identity
on the other hand preserve the indivisibility of
person, but each is entwined with the other and
single; the same in a different way, and different
in the same way—to utter perforce terms that do
not reach the mark of explanation—since the Lord
confirms to us this conception that the Father is
greater in his equality, and that the Son possesses
equality in His subordination; even as He taught
us to understand the Son in a like but lower light,
not changing the substance but viewing the same
as both superior and as in a lower order. For those
who have accepted substance in no sameness, bringing
339
zZ2
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
mapadeEdpevol, THY opmoimay efwbev pépovres
To Tio mportiBéacw* o 57 kal ws avOporav
SvaBaiver, TOV Omoroupevery TO Ocd.
Oi 8é THY omolwary Tots roujpace m pémrovaay
elOdTes, €v TAaUTOTHTL pev TOV Tiov owvdmrovar
Harpi, Uperpevy dé TH TAUTOTNTL, iva pa) avTos
0 Tarnp, 4 i) MEpos Tlarpos, & a duvaTas maploTarat
TO, aos Tios, obTH eos, ovx @s éxeivos, GND’
as e€& éxeivou, ov TO TpPOTOTUTOY, GQ ELK@V.
ovTOS omoovatos, éEnpnuévws Tapa mavTa Kal
iSialovtas: odxX ws ra Omoyert}, OVX OS Ta amo-
pepifoneva, aXrX ws €K Too EvOS yévous Kal
eldous TiS GeornTos, éy kal povov amroyevyn ya,
adiarper@ Kal dowopmare m™poode, Kad tv pévov
TO yevv ov év TH yevyynTixh toudTnTL, mpondOev
els THY yevrvnTiKny idLoTnTa.
CCCLXIIT
*Amroduwapio
To SeorroTn pov, TO aideripmrTaT@ abengo,
"Arrodwapio, Bacinevos. Sinuapropev Tov ™ po-
ddcewr, bu’ dv évijp mpocemety cov THY eva~
evar, KaiTouye ndéws av émi Tots ypamuaow
éxeivols eric tetAavTes. o€ yap év owwTh KaTeX EL
THY HOOvIY én’ éxelvous tho Onuev. dvTws yap
Hiv edofas otos menvvab au TOV Eppvevovtov
Sé oxial alocovow obTws én’ dopanods THs
Svavoias tiv éEjynow ayov. Kal viv ) mréov
1 i.e. or ** different.” 2 Cf. hote to Letter COCLXI.
340
LETTER CCCLXIII
in likeness from outside, apply it to the Son, which
indeed passes over also to men, that is, to those who
are become likened to God.
But those who realize that likeness befits creatures,
join the Son with the Father in sameness, but in an
inferior sameness, in order that He may not be the
Father himself or a part of the Father, conditions
which are represented effectively by the expression:
*“ another! is the Son, in this sense God,” not as
being God, but as being from God, not the proto-
type, but an image. Such a one is “ consubstantial,”
transcendentally in all respects and peculiarly; not
as things of the same class, not as things divided, but
as of one class and kind of divinity, one and only
offspring, with an indivisible and incorporeal progress,
by which that which generates, remaining in its
generic peculiarity, has proceeded into its genetic
peculiarity.
LETTER CCCLXII
To APpoLuinarius 2
To my master, my most reverend brother Apollin-
arius, I Basil send greetings. We have failed to
find the opportunities which could have enabled us
to address your Piety, although we should have been
glad to write in reply to those letters of yours. For
that you in silence held back the pleasure you your-
self felt in those others was pleasing to us. For in
truth you alone seemed to us to be wise (but the
shades of interpreters are flitting about !), when you
brought your exposition of the meaning to a safe
basis as you did. And now the love of the know-
341
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
0 pws THs yvooews TOV Oeiwy Aoyiwy amrreTaL
THS puxis pov. mpoBaretv pév ody cot TaV
aTOpoupev@v Tia atroKva, wn SoE@ mépa Tod
Métpou éudopeicbar tis Tappncias. oiwmdy bé
TadwW ov KapTEp®, @divev Kal ETL TpoTraBeiv
epiéuevos. aptotov ovv por katepavn Tvbécba
gov, TOTEpov edins Huiv, ® Oavudore, épwrav Tt
TOV GTropoupévwv, 7) KPH THY hovxiav ayew.
omotepoy 8 av admroxpivy, Toit dudAakouev Tod
Novrrovd. éppwpuévov te kal evOvuov Kal UTep-
evyouevov Evowuéev oe StaTravTos.
CCCLXIV
Bactreiw ’ArroAwapios
T@ Seorotn pov, TH ToOEWwoTdTw adEeXPO,
Bactreiw, “Atrodwdpios ev Kupi@ yaipew. Tod
pev hunv avros, déorota, Tov Sé 1) wobewordTn
porn Kal ypdupa To ctvnbes; ti dé od Tapav
apoivers, Kal amv TapaKedevers, Todemou
TocovTov KaTa Ths evoeBeias éppwyoTos, Kal
nav olov év péon tapatdte: Bowvtwy mpos
Tous étaipovs bia THY ex TOV ToAEuiov Blav;
aé 6€, ovd bras adv Enthjowpev, Exopev, érrel
pndé ob tuyxaves SiaTpiBwv ebpicxomev. GAN
éfntnoa pev ev TH Karrasoxdr, érel Kal ottws
nyyerrov of év Ilovt@ cot mepitvxovtes, érny-
yérOar oe Oattov érravntew ovx evdpov dé
1 4.e. of the disputed terms in the controversy; see previous
letter.
342
LETTER CCCLXIV
ledge of those divine sayings lays hold of my soul
more than ever. However, I hesitate to place any
of my difficulties before you, lest I shall seem to take
advantage of your frankness beyond due measure.
But again I cannot bring myself to be silent, suffer-
ing anguish as I do and anxious to go on learning.
Therefore it has seemed best to inquire from you
whether you permit us, admirable sir, to make some
inquiries concerning points of difficulty,t or whether
we should keep silent. Whichever answer you make,
this we shall observe in the future. May we possess
you always in good health and spirits and praying
in our behalf.
LETTER CCCLXIV
APOLLINARIUS TO Bast 2
To my master, my most beloved brother Basil,
Apollinarius sends greetings in the Lord. Where
was I myself, master, and where the most beloved
voice and the customary letter? And why are you
not here to defend yourself, or, even though absent,
why do you not cheer us on, when so great a war has
broken out against religion, and we, as if in the midst
of the battle-line, are shouting to our comrades on
account of the violence of the enemy? But as for
you, we do not even know how we may make search
for you, for we cannot find out even where you
happen to be staying. Nay, I sought for you in
Cappadocia, since those who had met you in Pontus
were making announcement to the effect that you
had promised to return home soon; but I did not
2 Cf. note of Letter CCCLXI.
343
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
év0a nrmilov. viv dé ett ce KaTa THY aUvTHY
/ > \ lol fol
diayovta ywpav axovaas, evOds TO wynvuTh Kal
TO ypappa évexeipnoa. Strep SeEdpevos, uy) Kal~
TOD avTiypadhew aToaxn, @ Kal TOUTOV GUVaTrO-
onpmovvTos.
wv , ¢ b] a \ 4 ? ,
IoOt 5é, Os €v TO petakd yéyovey émicKoTreV
éerudnuia Tov am’ Aiydrtov, kal ypaypata Sue-
560y cvudova traratois ypdupacwy, Tois Te Oeious
avtois, kal tois xa’ opuodwviavy tav Oeiwv év
, a > ee ay wae > ,
Nixaia ypadpeiow. davayxaia Sé Hv } pet eEnyn-
Tews TOV aUTOY éeTavady is, Sia THY OVY YL
TOV Kelméevov Tapeenynay, iy eiaotyov of mdaXat
bev avTiKpus avTiNeyovTes, viv Se THY avTLNOYiaY
eEnynoews oynwate peOodevcartes. evOa hv 4
Tov Omoouciov KaKotpyos avaipecis, @s ovK odet-
NovTos voeiaOat Kat ovdeuiav dpyyncww “EXAnuiKny:
avtTetcaywyn) Sé€ Tod opmoovaiov TO Gmotov KaT
> / ied > / / > / \
ovoiav, drep érreTndevOn, yvdaiws dvopacbér, kal
/ / > \ ecu he 7 n > > -
xaxonbus vonbev émresd1) 7} Opordrys Tay Ev ovets
3 n > n iy, a e
éotl, TOV ovotwdav, iva by ovTa@sS w@pmolwmpmern
ovaia ovoia vontat, olos av ein Kal avdptas mpos
Bactréa.
IIpos dmrep avteypadn to bd TeV evoeBeiv
, Ul \ / v > v n
eidotwv Kal Bovrouévay, Ste odvxK Spuotov Oe@
Gara Ocdv Snroi 7d opoovcrov, os dv yévvnwa
1 4.¢e. Pontus.
344
LETTER CCCLXIV
discover you where I had hoped. And now, having
heard that you are still tarrying in the same country,1
I have immediately entrusted this letter also to him
who informed me. And when you receive this,
do not refrain from answering, seeing that this
messenger is with you in your sojourn abroad.
And be informed that in the meantime we have
received a visit from the bishops of Egypt, and that
documents were distributed which were in harmony
with those of old, with both the divine words them-
selves, and those written at Nicaea in unison with the
divine pronouncements. And a repetition of the
same, together with an interpretation, was necessary
on account of the unsound misinterpretation of the
texts which had been introduced by those who of
old spoke in outright contradiction and to-day are
cunningly exploiting their contradiction under the
guise of an interpretation. It was herein that
occurred the villainous destruction of ‘ consubstan-
tial,” the pretext being that the term ought not to
be understood on the basis of any denial of it in
Greek; but a substitute expression for ‘‘ consub-
stantial” is “‘like as regards substance ’’—an ex-
pression that was deliberately invented, confusedly
named as it was and maliciously devised; since
“likeness” belongs to things which are in sub-
stance, that is, things substantial, in order, in fact,
that a substance thus made like may be conceived
of as substance, as, for example, an emperor’s
statue in relation to an emperor.
In reply to these statements was written the
declaration composed by those who know how to be
true to religion and so desire, to the effect that
“ consubstantial ” does not signify “like God ’’ but
345
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
yunjovov Kal THs auras ovaias TO YEVEVUNKOTL.
TUYELTYETO dé Kal TO mepl [vedparos, @s v7
TOV Tarépoy év Th avy nmiates T@ Oe@ Kal
To Tid KELUEVOU, 6Te €otly év TH aura Bedrnte.
Tip « oov THIS evoeBetas TAUTYS mpeoBeiav, tiva
els ip oUT@ peTeival, Ws TOV omovdaLoraron,
ama 7 Seamrotn pov I'pnyopie, ds ob8 abtés
ovdapobev ypader, ovdé onwaiver Kabamak oddér ;
éppwao, SéoTroTa ToOewworTate.
CCCLXV
Bacinevos TH peydro Bacire? Qeodocio
IlaOos amnvtynce Th Kal’ Huas yopa, ovK éx
TWMATLKAS mepiTreTetas, arn é& iSdrov emrLppv-
Tews. mobev dé TovTO, dnhoow. yéeyove Kara-
Bory Xtoveov TON TH ‘eal? meas Aimy. parr
dé avris Kpvotarrwbeions, emuyiveras mved ma
Jepmor, Kal 8u pos VOTLOS cupTinret avTH.
aOpoas ovv yevomévns THs THEEWS, dveikaora
éxivnOn pevpara aevvdy TOTALD oUvETT LLLYyVU-
peva TO “Adve, évatro Te évT1, omepBaivovra
probron Kab dpOarue. ovTOs Oo Aaxov jaiv
yelitwv totamos: éxBrAvoov pev ex THs TOV
? Intended to be interpreted as meaning Basil himself.
2 This letter is clearly spurious for the following reasons :
its style is most unlike Basil’s; it is addressed to the Emperor
Theodosius, although Theodosius became emperor only in
378, just before Basil’s death; it contradicts Basil’s state-
346
LETTER CCCLXV
“God,” as it were a genuine offspring and of the
same substance as Him who gave Him being. There
was introduced also the statement regarding the
Spirit, as having been placed by the fathers in the
same creed with God and Son, to the effect that He
belongs to the same Godhead. |
how as to the leadership in this act of piety, what
man? was so likely to have been of the company as
the most zealous amongst us, together with my
master Gregory, who likewise never writes to me
from anywhere, and gives absolutely no information?
Farewell, most beloved master.
LETTER CCCLXV
Bast. TO THE GREAT Empreror THEODOSIUS 2
A caLamity has come upon our country, not because
of any misfortune to our bodies, but because of a
flood of water. But I shall show how this happened.
A heavy fall of snow took place in our marshy terri-
tory. And before it had yet frozen a warm breeze
came up, and a southerly rain coincided with it.
Therefore, when the thaw arrived of a sudden, im-
mense streams were set flowing which mingled with
a perennial river, the Halys, now become a torrent—
streams which surpassed all description and anything
we have ever seen. This is the neighbouring river
that fortune has given us, which comes gushing out of
ment, made elsewhere, about the forty martyrs; and it is
contained in only five MSS. Tillemont, however, thought
the style of this letter not unworthy of a young man and a
rhetorician, and conjectures that it was written early in
Basil’s life and not to the great emperor, but to some
magistrate of Cappadocia.
347
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
"Appeviov, éuBiBalouevos 5é ev tH lepwraty
Aipvyn TOV LeBactyvarv, es tv of hepwovupor Kat
yevvaiot Teccapdxovta Tod Xpiotov oTpaTi@raL
Bopéov Sevvod mvevcavtos évendpnoav. KaxeiOev
dé \ 3 \ / , Ka id
(dé£ar pe TO adnOEs AéyovTa, KpdtiaTe) OVTOS O
TepeKvK OY nas damep €Ovos Todéutov TaV
poBepav ov piKpars Has expopei. moot yap
pndérore Tepasovpuevos KaTad TWA YxpovoY i)
TpoTov, Tas dvayKxaias nuiv Kal RAvovtereis
matpioas ov auyxwpel Staxopitvery Ta éutropevo-
peva émitndera. Réyo 57 Tov Tadatov Kal
Ilaprayover cat ‘EXAnvorovtiov, dv dv Kal é&
Ov Ta avayKaia uly mpocertt, waddLoTAa 1) TOD
v / , wv n 4
dptou Sarpirera, Kpupodovs ovons THS TEepLKUKA@
vis, Kal €x Tov TepLéyovTos aépos, ex THS aoTpa-
TmoBpovtoxaraloperOpodaudotov opyns Seapou-
pévns. ov puxpov b€ ametre? Kal 7 ToD matpiov
»” ’ / e /
anyous “Apyéou virepowia.
\ 5 > , / a
Xv ody éxdvowmnbels, Kpadticte, piroTipetabas
GérAnoov THY bTOpopov cou yy, Ww ott, TOUT
év apOovia yepupas mepatotabar éhappoodpevos,
SeiEns atdtov véav “EpvOpav odoiropictov. Kal
yap T® Torvotevdktw Bio tov “lovdaiwv
‘ e , , > 4
otrayxvicbeis 6 Kupios, tovtouvs aBpoxots tool
Badifew evdo Ds OLA as év th Epupa
vooxnaev ws Ora Enpads év TH EpvOpa,
Sedwxws adtois tponyntopa Tov Mwcéa. mords
ovy piv 0 TOU ToTamov TpoTros, avOpwTroLs peV
/ ” ” \ / > a \
yéyovev OreOpos* dvw Oé TerXayifovtos avTod, Kal
Tacav yonpopov ynv éxOAiBovtos, Kal éx THS
348
LETTER CCCLXV
Armenia and empties into the most sacred lake of the
Sebastenes, in which the “ forty,” so named, noble
soldiers of Christ were drowned when a fierce north
wind blew up. Since that time (believe that I speak
the truth, noble sir), this river that encircles us like a
hostile tribe of fearful men has caused us no little fear.
For since it is never crossed on foot at any time or in
any manner, it does not permit our indispensable and
profitable home-lands to transport across it the pro-
visions we have for sale. I mean, namely, the lands
of the Galatians, and Paphlagonians, and Helleno-
pontians, through which and from which we have our
necessities, especially abundance of bread, since the
land all around is subject to frosts, and fettered by the
surrounding climate and by the crushing wrath of
lightning, thunder, hail, and flood combined. And
not slight is also the threat which comes from
Argeos,! mount of immemorial grief, which looks
down upon us.
Do you, therefore, moved by our importunities,
noble sir, consent to show honour to your tributary
land, to the end that in this wise, by equipping this
river so that it can be crossed by bounty of a bridge,
you may make it a new Red Sea, crossable on foot.
For the Lord, having compassion on the life, full of
lamentations, lived by the Jews, willed that they
should walk with unmoistened feet in the Red Sea
as on dry land, having given them as a guide Moses.
Now the character of our river is violent, it has be-
come a destruction to men; and when it rises and
forms a sea, and ruins all the grass-bearing land, and
1 The loftiest mountain of Asia Minor, nearly in the centre
of Cappadocia; an offset of the Anti-Taurus. At its foot
stood the celebrated city of Mazaca or Caesarea.
349
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
ihvos oKeTrouéevns THS apovpas, avayKn ALypwwOTTeELY
Tov apothpa Body, Kal mavta Ta vrokinqia THs
TEPLKUKAD yhs. Kal el péev Hv dvOpwtros avO pwmov
G&iKOv, ovK dv émavodpueba Ttois Suxactnptoss
Xpopevot. TOV 6é vowous Bn mevOopevov péyeo Tov
moTamov Ti dv apa déor tis €happoocacba ; col
obv evyecOar Sei, Kpaticte, TH ev mid KaLpov
pow avacreihat duvauev tov Tay ddovmropwv
KivOuvov.
CCCLXVI1
Bacinevos mpos OvpBixvov povalovta rept
éyxpatelas
Kaas troteis Spous apiv evOets opifav, iva pi)
povov éyxpdtevay iSwpev adda Kal TOY KapTroV
auThs. éoTw odv 0 Kaptros avThHs Oeod petovcia.
TO yap pn POeiperOar Deod peréyew eotiv, WoTeEp
TO pUeiperOa Biov petovoia. éyxpateva yap
€oTtvy owpatos adpynow Kal opuoroyia mpos
@cov. aroBaiver tod Ovntod mavtos, waTep
c@ua éxovca Tod Bcod 7d IIvedua: cal Oe@
pioyecOas Trovet, ovTe ChrAov Exovoa ovTE POovor.
0 yap épav cwpatos éTépw ’ ad Bamiieae o 6é
Mn Kopulodpevos eis Kapdiav ths POopas thy
vooov éppwrat Roirov movm tavti, Kaimep
arodavev pev TH cwpati, Sav Sé TH abOapcia.
1 Since the publication of Garnier and Maran’s edition of
Basil’s letters, three other letters have been found and
attributed to Basil—the present letter and the two following :
Letters CCCLXVI, CCCLXVII and CCCLXVIII. Letter
CCCLXVI was included by Mai and also by Migne in their
35°
LETTER CCCLXVI
the plough-land becomes covered with mud, then
must the plough-ox go hungry, aye, and all the beasts
of burden of the surrounding country. And if it had
been a man who had done us this wrong, we should
not have ceased resorting to the courts of law. But
him who obeys no laws, a mighty river—what
measures might one take to restrain him? To you,
therefore, noble sir, we must pray, to you who in one
moment of time are able to check this menace to
wayfarers.
LETTER CCCLXVI
Bast To Ursicius, A Monk, on Continence!
You do well in making strict rules for us, that we
may see not only continence but also its fruit. Now
its fruit is communion with God. For to be free from
corruption is to partake of God, just as the state of
corruption is communion with the world. For con-
tinence is denial of body and confession to God. It
departs from everything mortal, having as it were a
body in the Spirit of God; and it causes us to mingle
with God, having neither rivalry nor envy. For he
who loves a body envies another, but he who has not
brought the disease of corruption into his heart is
strengthened thereafter for every labour, although
dying in body, yet living in incorruption. And to
editions of the letters. Letters CCCLXVII and CCCLXVIII,
lately discovered by Mercati, have never before been included
in a collection of Basil’s letters.
The present letter seems to be spurious chiefly because
of its poor MS. tradition. It appears in only three MSS. of
late date. None of the ancient MSS. contain it. Accord-
ing to Bessiéres this letter is not in Marcianus 61, as Mai
asserts.
351
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Kal mot Terelws KaTapavOdavovTt, éyxpatea SoKet
0 @eds eivar, 6TL pnoevos erOupel, adXra mavra
éyet ev éauT@" Kal ovdevds opéyeTat, ovdé Exel
Tabos mepl TOUS opParpous, ovoe mept Ta ara,
anna avevdens ov, ™ajpns bu’ dXou éoriv. €TrL-
Ovpia voros éotl Vuxiis, byela dé é eyxpareta.
Ov povov 5é wept év eldos THY eyxparevay be
O av olov évexev adpodicior, aAXXNa Kal meph Ta
ada boa emBupel n yuxn KAKOS, OUK dpKov-
pévn Tots avaryKatous: yiverae POovos bia xpuctov,
Kal adixypara pupla bu’ érépas émBupias. Kal
TO [1) pede € eyxparerd éotiv, Kal TO un Stappny-
vuobat dmrepemmim Na evov. Kal TO KpaTely Tob
\ \
THMaToS éyKpdTerd éoTw, Kal Td Kuprevew
Aoyio wav Tovnpav, Too aKts érdpagev spuyny
évvowd, ovK ayabn ovea ove arnOr}s,_ Kal kapotav
éwépioev els TOANG ppovrifer KEVOS. TAVT@S
édevbepot 1) eyxpdtevap dua Oepatevovoa Kal dv-
vaults ovoa’ ov yap SiddoKer cwppocvyny, ard
TapexXer.
Xapis éotlv Oeod éyxpdtea. ‘“Inoods éyxpa-
tera épavn, Kal yn Kal Oardoon Koddos yevo-
pevos. ovTe yap yh éB8dotacev avTov, ovTE
meray, arn’ @omep ematnoev Oaraccay, oT ws
ouK éBapnoev THY ynv. eb as ex Too POciper Bas
TO aTroOaveiv, éx Sé Tod $9 opav pa), éxeww TO Hi)
atolaveiv, Oedtnta 06 “Incods eipydfero, ov
Ovntotnta. noOvev Kal émuvev idiws, ovK atro-
d:50v0s Ta Bpwpata: TtocavTn év avT@ 1) éyxpareva
1 j.e. not passing the residue through the bowels and
kidneys.
352
LETTER CCCLXVI
me, as I strive to learn the matter thoroughly, God
seems to be continence, because He desires nothing,
but has everything in Himself; and He strives after
nothing, nor has He passion in His eyes, neither in
His ears, but being without need, He is in every way
satisfied. Desire is a disease of the soul, whereas its
health is continence.
But we should not look upon continence as of only
one kind, in regard to sexual things, for example, but
also in relation to all the other things which the soul
wrongly desires, not being satisfied with the bare
necessities for it: thus envy arises on account of gold,
and countless wrongful deeds on account of other
desires. Both refraining from drunkenness is con-
tinence, and avoidance of bursting through over-
eating. Both the control of the body is continence,
and exercising mastery over evil thoughts, as often
as the mind, being not good or true, has disturbed
the soul and divided the heart so that it thinks
vainly upon many things. Certainly continence sets
the soul free, at one and the same time healing its
ailments and being a source of power to it; for it
does not teach sobriety, but furnishes it.
Continence is a grace of God. Jesus was con-
tinence made manifest, becoming light and without
weight on both land and sea. For neither did the
earth feel His weight, nor the sea, but just as He
walked upon the sea, so did He not weigh down the
earth. For if from a state of corruption comes death,
and from being free from corruption comes freedom
from death, then Jesus wrought divinity, not mor-
tality. He ate and drank in a peculiar way, not
delivering up His food again;! so great a power
353
VOL. Iv. AA
COLLECTED LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
Sivas Hv, Mote on hOaphvar thy Tpodhy ev
> lal > A \ / > \ >’ 3
AUT@, €TTE’ TO HOcipecOat adTos ovK EixeDr.
70 / > Ee >\ HER 5 , > ,
iyov Te év Huiv éav n eyKpaTeLa, avwTEpOL
ardvtTwy éopev. Kal yap ayyéNous HKovoamev
n nr >
axpateis yeyovévat xatacracbévtas ovpavod bu
5] / es / > s ,
émlOupiav. éddwoav yap, otyt KatéBnoav: Th
yap émpattev éxet attn 1) vooos, eb py Tis exet
ToLovTos bpOarpos Hv; dua TodTO epyv' ’OXiyov
éyxpdtevay édv Eympev, Kal Tod Biov ph épacba-
fev GXX' aiovev Tdv divwtépwv, éxet evpeOn-
aopeOa brrov avatréurropev Tov vodv' SoKxet yap
> \ 3 a \ . ee: a? ° ,
opOarpmov eivat TovTOV, Tov Ta apavh ideiv duvd-
pevov. Kal yap réyetar: Nods opd, Kal voids
> , rae i, 7 a ei,
axovel. TAUTA Got OALya SoKOvVTA, TOAKA yéeypaga,
Nar Daft ro Ws , es ¥ 9 ” > \
btu ExdoTn AEs vods eat’ Kai olda bTL avayvods
aicOnon.
CCCLXVII
Bacireiw TO peyaro
‘O trap’ ipiv piuos, map piv dé evrAaBns,
yTnaé pe ypadnv mpos buds Aapmpas axove-
Ofvat.
1 Cf. Epicharmos, vois 6p kal voids axover, TLAAG Kwa Kal
Tupad, as quoted by Plutarch, De sollertia animalium, Moralia
961A,
354
LETTER CCCLXVII
within Him was His continence that His nourishment
was not corrupted in Him, since He Himself had no
corruption.
If continence exist in us in but a slight degree, we
are superior to all things. For we have heard that
even angels, being incontinent, have been cast down
from heaven, because of lust. For they were con-
victed, they did not descend of themselves; for
what business had this disease of incontinence in
heaven unless there was some competent eye to
detect it? It is on this account that I said: «If
we possess continence in but a slight degree, and do
not love the world but the life above, we shall be
found there, whither we direct our mind’s eye.”
For it seems that this is the eye which can see
invisible things. And indeed we have the saying:
“The mind sees and the mind hears.”1 These
things, though they seem to you little, I have written
out at length, because each expression is a thought ;
and I know that when you have read them you will
perceive this.
LETTER CCCLXVII
To Basiz tHe Great 2
He who in your sight is a mimic actor, but in ours a
pious man, has asked me for a letter to you, that he
might be heard by you distinctly.
2 Cf. note of previous letter. Mai (cf. Uber einen neuen
Brief, in Bibliotheca Nova Patrum, III, 1845) considers this
and the following letter genuine because they are found in
all the important MSS. of Gregory’s correspondence as well
as in a MS. of Basil; also because any motive for their being
forged is lacking.
355
AA2
COLLECTED’ LETTERS OF SAINT BASIL
CCCLXVIII
Tpnyopi@ BaotXevos 0 péyas
‘O Tap: Hpiv Hipos, Tap Opiv de evhafns,
€nOwv m™pos nas év eveTaia cal Kappa rHpépa
aTrenvOn ws adyOas Ocom peas.
356
LETTER CCCLXVIII
LETTER CCCLXVIII
Basi, THE Great To Grecory 1
He who in our sight is a mimic actor, but in yours a
pious man, having come to us on a propitious and
brilliant day, has departed in a manner truly
befitting a god.
1 Cf. note of previous letter.
357
APPENDIX
Tue INTERPRETATION OF GENESIS 4. 15, DISCUSSED 1N
Letrer CCLX
Tue passage which Basil endeavours to interpret
to Bishop Optimus has always caused difficulty to
both translators and exegetes. The cause of the
difficulty is deep-seated, going back to the Hebrew,
which admits of at least two interpretations. The
difficulties inherent in the Hebrew were multiplied
in the Septuagint version, where the translators used
ambiguous terms to render what they did not under-
stand. The following brief survey (for which I am
indebted to Dr. Ralph Marcus of New York, who is
translating Josephus for the Loeb Classical Library)
aims at little more than to trace in bare outline the
course of the attempts of the early Christian scholars
to understand the meaning of the Septuagint version.
Basil succeeds no better than the others.
In the Hebrew, two translations are possible: (a)
‘‘ anyone who kills Cain, he (7.e. the murderer of Cain)
shall be punished sevenfold’’; or, less probably,
(b) “‘ anyone who kills Cain, it (z.e. the crime) shall be
avenged (or ‘ punished ’) sevenfold.”” Most biblical
scholars explain that the sevenfold punishment con-
sisted in killing seven men of the tribe of the mur-
derer, according to primitive Semitic custom.
It is the Greek ancient versions which cause the
main difficulties. The LXX reads érra éxdicovpeva
359
‘* APPENDIX
rapadvoe éxduxovpeva. Now éxdixovjeva should mean
“expiations,” “‘ penalties,” or ‘“‘ punishments ”
according to LXX usage. zapadvoe. presents great
difficulty. It has several quite different meanings in
LXX. In one place it is equivalent to Hebrew
nathan, “to give.”’ Philo was puzzled by the literal
meaning of the LXX phrase, as is seen from Quod.
Det. Potiort Insid. Soleat 167, where he paraphrases
trapadvoe by rapierar and éxAverat. The later Greek
versions of Scripture are clearer. They are:
Aquila, érramAacius éxdixnbjoera ».., Symmachus,
EBddpws exdiknow ddoa .. ., Theodotion, 8 éBdo-
pddos exdixnoet, . . .
The Vulgate septuplum punietur presents no great
difficulty in itself, nor does the Syriac, commonly
translated ‘sevenfold it (¢.e. the murder) shall be
punished.”
In Jewish traditional exegesis is found Targum:
“Anyone who kills Cain, after (or ‘ for’) seven
generations, punishment shall be inflicted on him.”
On the basis of this, the rabbis and mediaeval com-
mentators explained that Cain’s punishment was
deferred for seven generations until Lamech in the
seventh generation killed him. In Ginzberg,
Legends of the Jews, Vol. V. p. 144, is the following
note: “‘ Jerome cites another Jewish tradition
according to which the Bible speaks of the seven sins
which Cain had to atone for: (1) he did not divide
his sacrifice properly, (2) he was jealous of his brother,
(3) he deceitfully lured him to death, (4) he killed his
brother, (5) he denied this act, (6) he asserted that
his sin could not be forgiven, (7) he did not repent of
his sin during his long life.” In this connection, of
special interest is what Basil says, p. 55 near end, in
360
APPENDIX
the early part of the letter. ‘‘ Now among the daring
deeds done by Cain, the first sin is envy at the
preference of Abel; the second, guile, etc.”
For a complete discussion of the entire question,
see Vigouroux, Dictionnaire de le Bible, Vol. I, Paris,
1899, art. “‘ Cain,” col. 39; J. Skinner, A Critical and
Exegetical Commentary on Genesis, New York, 1910,
p- 110.
361
ADDRESS TO YOUNG MEN ON
READING GREEK LITERATURE
PREFATORY NOTE
St. Basil’s Address to Young Men, on How They Might
Derive Benefit from Greek Literature, is a short work,
but one that has attracted great interest in all times.
While listed among his sermons, it appears never
to have been delivered as such, but to be rather a
finely polished essay. H. Biittner, in his dissertation
published in Munich in 1908, tried to show that a
Cyno-Stoic treatise served as a model and source
for Basil, but his arguments are not convincing.
Basil wrote this essay when he was advanced in
_ years, for he himself speaks of ‘‘ my advanced age ”’
as one of the reasons which urged him to accomplish
the task. Some time had thus elapsed since he had
resigned his chair of rhetoric, and it cannot, accord-
ingly, be said that he was addressing the pupils study-
ing at the municipal foundation. It is possible, as has
been suggested, that he was giving a sort of moral
lecture to the young men who made up a kind of
seminary of his, either those who had just entered
upon their studies for the priesthood or who had
already received: minor orders and were living in
close contact with him. In any case the work sums
up Basil’s ideas, towards the end of a life of wide
experience, on a question much-mooted in _ his
day :—Should the study of the pagan classics of
Greek literature form an important part of a system
3°5
PREFATORY NOTE
of Christian education?! And since the work was
published, Basil undoubtedly intended that it should
perform as widespread a service as possible and not
be limited to his own seminary or surroundings.
That St. Basil knew classical Greek literature as a
whole very well we might conjecture from what
we know of his education.2 A careful reading of
his works, however, brings this out very clearly and
shows that he was well conversant with certain types
of Greek literature.
Although Basil comparatively rarely cites authors,
he mentions among the poets Aeschylus (Letter
LXXIV), Euripides (189, Letter LXIII), Archilochus
(183p), Simonides (Letter LXXIV), Solon (177),
Theognis (177p), Hesiod (17a, 176a), and Homer
(18lc, pv, Letters XIV, CXLVII, CLXXXVI,
CCCXLVIII). There are other references that can
be traced to Aeschylus, Sophocles (Letters I, VIII),
Euripides, and perhaps Aristophanes.’ In addition
to those already mentioned there are passages which
may be traced to Aleman and Bion, Basil was more
at home among the epic poets. He quotes or
alludes to Hesiod at least four times and to Homer
twenty-three times. The bulk of the Homeric
references or quotations have to do with the Odyssey,
about one-third as many with the Iliad; and the
Homeric Hymns and the Margites, long attributed to
Homer, are referred to once each. All the instances
from Hesiod are from the Works and Days.
1 There is an excellent sketch of the attitude of the early
Christians towards pagan learning and literature in P. De
migra s Histoire de la littérature latine chrétienne, Paris 1924,
pp: °
2 Cf. Introduction, Vol. I.
3 Cf. Jacks, St. Basil and Greek Literature, p. 42.
366
PREFATORY NOTE
Basil seems well acquainted with the legends and
history of Greece. There are eighteen references
that are easily traceable to Herodotus, two to
Thucydides, two to Xenophon, and twenty-four to
Plutarch.1 Throughout his works Basil’s use of history
and legend is literary or rhetorical and never scientific.
He mingles the history and legend indiscriminately.
In the use of the philosophers, or such authors as
are usually classed among the philosophers, Basil
borrowed most from Plato. In this he was like most
of the other Fathers, both Latin and Greek, who
found much in Plato’s writings which so approached
the Christian ideals and was so beautifully expressed
that they were inclined to draw upon Plato’s
phraseology freely. Aristotle’s influence on Basil
was far less direct than that of Plato, but that
Basil knew Aristotle thoroughly is evident from
Letter CXXXV. In this letter, after expressing
a very sound opinion of the rhetoric of his day,
Basil very discerningly characterizes at some length
the literary styles of Plato, Aristotle, and Theo-
phrastus. The influence of the other. philosophers
is rather difficult to find, although some remarks may
be referred to Diogenes Laertius. He also cites
Anaximander, Anaximenes, Democritus, Leucippus,
Empedocles, and Xenophanes of Colophon.
In Attic literature the only men whom Basil
seems to have left out of his ready references are the
Attic orators. A single mention (Letter III) is
made of Demosthenes, but Antiphon, Andocides,
Lysias, and others, who were widely known and
admired, do not appear. An orator’s works do not
lend themselves to a moralist for quotation so
1 Cf. Jacks, loc. cit., p. 68.
367
PREFATORY NOTE
readily as the verses of the poets or the apophthegms
of the philosophers.
Basil’s education was obtained at the pagan
university of Athens, and the pagan Greek classics
formed the main part of the curriculum. For four
or five years he read and studied these works with
a zeal and intelligence that drew attention and
compliments from all his teachers. His ready
reference to the productions of the old masters,
and his insight into their spirit, are evident. In view
of these facts alone, his attitude towards the pagan
classics would seem to need no explanation. But
in his Address to Young Men, Basil confirms his almost
obvious stand by direct statement, saying specifically
that when the pagan writers teach what is good, and
noble, and true, they are to be read, while if they
teach vice they must be shunned. There exists
no more explicit declaration of the right position
of the classics in education than this. Every
educator from Plato down has maintained similar
views. “If anyone,’’ says Basil, ‘‘ praises the good
thus, we shall listen to his words with satisfaction,
for our objects are in common.”’ And again, “ Thus,
then, we shall be influenced by those writings of
pagan authors which contain an exposition of virtue.”
His position is definite enough. The pagan classics
have a place in Christian education, and, when
properly selected and intelligently taught and
received, their influence in education is beneficial
and necessary.
As a matter of fact, no one of the Fathers has
expressed himself as opposed without compromise
to pagan literature in its entirety. Traditionally
St. John Chrysostom has had the worst reputation
368
. PREFATORY NOTE
in this respect. Without making any serious investi-
gation of the vast bulk of Chrysostom’s sermons,
historians and literary critics from E. Gibbon down
to E. Norden have repeated the charge that Chry-
sostom was either profoundly indifferent or irre-
concilably hostile to pagan culture and literature.
The former? attributes to him “‘the judgment to
conceal the advantages which he derived from the
knowledge of rhetoric and philosophy.”” A. Naegele?
was the first to evaluate properly Chrysostom’s real
attitude and to show conclusively from Chrysostom’s
own statements that he deserves a place beside
Origen, Basil, Augustine, and others who advocated
a compromise between Hellenism and Christianity.
_ For all practical purposes such a compromise was
established in fact by the middlé of the fourth
century. The Christian Fathers of this period were
all thoroughly imbued with the classical culture and
gave evidence of it in their writings. Theoretically,
however, opinions were divided as to whether or
not Christian thought should be set forth in the
polished language of the pagan classics.2 Some of
the Fathers, like Augustine 4 and Gregory Nazianzen,®
wavered in their attitude. Some of Gregory’s
bitter invectives against pagan writers and rhetors
give the impression that he is altogether hostile to
profane literature, while other of his statements
1 History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, ed.
by J. B. Bury, III, 396, London, 1909.
2 Johannes Chrysostomos und sein Verhaltnis zum Hellenis-
mus, in Byzant. Zeitschrift, XIII, 1904, 73-113.
* Norden, Die Antike Kunstprosa, II, 529.
4 Norden, ibid., 517.
5 Guignet, St. Grégoire de Nazianze et la Rhétorique, 44 ff.
369
VOL. IV. BB
PREFATORY NOTE
show him in favour of enlisting its formal beauty
in the exposition of Christian doctrine.
Chrysostom’s attitude is similar. He sometimes
allows his zeal to carry him too far, to censure not
only the errors and vices of paganism, but profane
writers and literature in general, and this has led
critics like Norden! to pronounce him “the most
bitter foe of paganism in the fourth century.” But
although as applied to pagan error and immorality
this statement is true, yet a sympathetic study of
his sermons will show that at heart Chrysostom is
not hostile to the refining and eultural influences of
antiquity.
St. Basil stands out alone among the Fathers in
the quiet restraint, the Atticism, as it were, of his
style. While being just as intensively opposed
to the error and immorality of paganism, he does
not indulge in extravagant tirades that include
blindly the good with the bad of paganism. His
statements present exactly what he means and
rarely permit of misinterpretation. Accordingly,
Basil’s attitude towards the pagan classics appears
as the most enlightened and well-balanced of his
time. This attitude which he expresses throughout
his works may be summed up as follows :
Basil’s acquaintance with pagan literature is that
of an understanding friend, not blind to its worst
qualities, but by no means condemning the whole
on that account. However, it is clear that Basil
recommends the study of pagan Greek literature
on ethical and not esthetic or scientific grounds.
The chief value of this study in his mind is to stimulate
the practice of virtue and to prepare the reader to
1 Fl, Jahrb. f. cl. Phil., Suppl. XLX (1893), 397,
37°
PREFATORY NOTE
understand Holy Scripture. But this emphasis
on the ethical side does not exclude a genuine
appreciation of the best in pagan Greek literature
on Basil’s part, and the range and familiarity of his
knowledge of the latter revealed in all his works
show that he had drunk deeply from its fountains.
The essay which closes this volume has exercised
a unique influence in the history of education,
whether through being employed as a guide and
defence for the study of pagan literature or through
being read for its own worth as a Christian classic,
and it is without question the best known and most
widely disseminated of Basil’s works. Before passing
to a consideration of the more important separate
editions, in themselves excellent evidence of influence,
a few concrete instances of this influence will be of
interest. A detailed account of the treatise’s
Fortleben does not exist as yet, although it could
well be the subject of a valuable monograph.
The work was evidently esteemed by the later
Greeks, for St. John Damascene } quotes it in several
places in his Sacra Parallela and it is quoted more
than twenty-five times in the collection of maxims
from St. Basil ascribed to Symeon Metaphrastes.?
It was the first Greek work translated by Leonardo
Bruni® in the Renaissance, his translation being
gratefully dedicated to Coluccio Salutato, to whom
with Chrysoloras he owed his knowledge of Greek.
1 Cf. Migne, P.G. 95, col. 1254 C.D.; 96, col. 75p, also 433D.
* Cf. Migne, P.G. 32, cols. 1120-1376. The extracts from
the Ipds rovs véous are indicated in the footnotes,
* Cf. Herder’s Bibliothek der katholischen Pédagogik, Vol.
VII, 1894, 175-178; also G. Voigt’s Die Wiederbelebung des
classischen Altertums, 2nd ed., Vol. II, 165.
371
BB 2
PREFATORY NOTE
Bruni employed the treatise as a defence of humanism
against men like Dominici and Dati, who, in fact,
were closer to the mind of Basil in their attitude than
he himself. Aeneas Sylveas+ quotes from the
treatise in his work on education and interprets it
wholly in the spirit of Basil. The work in Latin
translation was being regularly expounded at the
University of Paris in the early sixteenth century,
as we learn from a letter written by Josse Bade to
Nicholaus Chappusotus in 1508.7 Basil was recom-
mended for reading in the Ratio Studiorum® of the
Jesuits, and the present treatise was undoubtedly
among the selections chosen, for an edition of the
work by Hieronymus Brunello, S.J. was published
in Rome in 1594. In the Schulordnung of Herzog
August of Braunschweig for 16514 Basil’s treatise
is commended to the masters for study as praeclara
illa Basilii magni de utilitate ex Graecis auctoribus
capienda ad adolescentes Christianos oratio. Johann
Friedrich Reinard,® in a memorial on the education of
the Saxon Kurprinz, written in 1709-1712, recom-
mends the reading of Basil’s treatise in the following
terms :
Austatt eines Probirsteins, wornach der Poéien
carmina gu examiniren, dienen des Plutarchi Buch,
iat juventuti audienda sint poemata, und des
asilii M. oratio ad juvenes, quo ratione cum
1 Of. Herder’s Bibliothek der katholischen Padagogik, Vol. II,
1889, 259 and 281-282.
2 Of. L. Delaruelle, Guillaume Budé, Paris, 1907, 40, note 4.
3 Cf. Monumenta Germaniae Paedagogica, Vol. V, 410;
also Vol. XVI, 8 and 33.
4 Of. Monumenta Germaniae Paedagogica, Vol. VIII, 162.
§ Of, Monumenta Germaniae Paedagogica, Vol. LII, 588.
372
PREFATORY NOTE
Sructu legere possint Graecorum libros, welche beyde
scriptores H. Grotius in die lateinische Sprache
iibersetzet, und die, cum ejusdem varientibus
liaionibais et notis, Johann. Potter in Oxfurt
e Theatro Scheldoniano anno 1694. ediret.
And to come closer to our own times, in the last
century St. Basil’s little treatise played a prominent
réle in the Gaume: controversy, and again made its
appearance in school curricula. These few notices
taken at random are enough to show the significance
of the treatise [Ipés rots véovs in the history of
education.
This treatise was the first of Basil’s works to be
printed, making its appearance, however, not in
Greek, but in the Latin translation of Leonardo
Bruni. The editio princeps of this translation was
printed by Christopher Valdarfer at Venice c. 1470-
1471.1. Before 1500 at least nineteen editions of
Bruni’s translation came from the presses in the
following cities: Venice, Parma, Buda, Milan,
Niirnburg (two editions), Ulm, Mainz, Leipzig
(five editions), Burgos (three editions), Zamora,
Salamanca, and Pamplona. The Greek text seems
to have been printed first at Venice by Z. Calliergus
c. 1500 in an edition containing also the Pinax of
Cebes, the Ilept zaiddv of the Pseudo-Plutarch,
and the Hiero of Xenophon.?
1 Bardenhewer and Christ-Stahlin, relying on Falk’s article
in the Katholik, Vol. 85 (1905); 2, 158-160, state that Bruni’s
translation was printed first at Mainz by Schéffer in 1459 or
1460, but this edition is now placed c. 1489 in the new Gesamt-
katalog der Wiegendrucke. Cf. this work, Vol. III, nos. 3700—
3718, for full details on all editions of the treatise before 1500.
* Of. Hain-Coppinger, No. 4821.
313
PREFATORY NOTE
Among the more important editions? and transla-
tions of the treatise after 1500 the following deserve
mention :
Pincianus (Nunez de Guzman), the Greek text
with an interlinear Latin translation, Aleala, 1519.
Martinus Hayneccius, the Greek text with a Latin
version in his Enchiridium Ethicium, Lipsiae, 1600.
Hugo Grotius, the Greek text revised with his
own Latin version, Plutarch’s De legendis poetis, and
excerpts from Stobaeus, Paris, 1623.
John Potter, the Greek text with Grotius’ transla-
tion, variant readings and brief notes, Oxford, 1694.
Johannes Henricus Maius, Potter’s edition with
new notes and the addition of Bruni’s translation,
Frankfort, 1714.
Fridericus Guil. Sturz, the Greek text with the
notes of J. Garnier and F. Ducaeus and additional
notes of his own, Gerae, 1791.
C. A. F. Frémion, the Greek text with notes and
a French translation, Paris, 1819. This is one of
the best editions of the treatise. Frémion’s text
with his variant readings gleaned from an examination
of a number of MSS. at Paris is reprinted in Migne,
P.G. 31, cols. 563-590; 1831-1844.
1 For details regarding the numerous editions of the treatise
in the sixteenth, seventeenth, and eighteenth centuries,
whether in the larger editions of Basil’s works or published
separately, see Fabricius-Harles-Heumann, Bibliotheca Graeca,
Vol. XI, Hamburg, 1804, 31-35, and 8.F.G. Hoffmann, Lexicon
bibliographicum, Vol. I, Leipzig, 1832, 444 ff. These works
also include data on translations of the treatise into Latin and
the various vernaculars. Cf. also, especially for the editions
and translations of the treatise in the nineteenth <—, in
France, the Catalog général des livres imprimés de la biblio-
théque nationale, Auteurs, Vol. VIII, cols. 454-460, Nos. 89-146.
374
PREFATORY NOTE
L. De Sinner, the Greek text with notes, Paris, 1842.
E. Sommer, the Greek text explained literally
with notes and a French translation, Paris, 1853.
Reprinted 1857, 1859, 1861, 1863, 1873, 1894, 1903.
G. Lothholz, the Greek text with copious notes,
Jena, 1857.
J. Bach, the Greek text with notes and a Latin
translation, Miinster, 1900.
E. R. Maloney, the Greek text with notes and a
vocabulary, New York, 1901.
A. Nardi, the Greek text with notes and intro-
duction, Torino, 1931.
One of the last and best translations is that in
German by A. Stegmann in Bibliothek der Kirchenvater,
Vol. 47, p. 445-468, Miinchen, 1925.
The following special works on the treatise should
be mentioned :1
H. Doergens, Der hl. Basilius und die klassischen
Studien. Eine gymnasial-pidagogische Studie, Leip-
zig, 1857.
H. Eickhoff, Zwei Schriften des Basilius und Augustinus
als geschichtliche Dokumente der Vereinigung von
klassischer Bildung und Christentum (Basil's Ad
Adolescentes and Augustine’s De Doctrina Christiana),
Progr. Schleswig, 1897.
Fr. M. Padelford, Essays on the Study and Use of
Poetry by Plutarch and Basil the Great, New York, 1902.
G. Biittner, Basileios’ d. Gr. Mahnworte an die
Jugend iiber den niitzlichen Gebrauch der heidnischen
Literatur: Eine Quellenuntersuchung, Miinchen,
1908.
L. V. Jacks, St. Basil and Greek Literature, Wash-
ington, 1922.
1 Cf, also bibliography in Vol. I of this edition of the Letters.
375
PREFATORY NOTE
The text which we have used is that of Garnier
and Maran, compared with that of Frémion. We
have been unable to make a special study of the
manuscripts of this discourse. We have included
in the footnotes of the text such variant readings
as appear to be the most interesting and significant
of those presented by Garnier and Maran.
Roy J. Derrerrart,
Martin R. P. McGuire.
Washington, July, 1933.
376
IIPOS TOY NEOY>
"OIIOY “AN ’EZX ‘EAAHNIKON
‘APEAOINTO AOTON?
I, Toda be Ta TapaxarobvTa ear EvpBov-
Aedo at vpiv, @ maives, a a Bérti0 Ta elvat Kpive,
Kal & Evvoicety div Ehopevors memioTevka. TO
Te yap HArtKias otTws exe Kal TO dia TOAD
non yeyupvacbar tpaypatov Kal pv Kal TO
Tis TavTa matdevovans er duda petaBodhs
ixavds petacxeip, eumrepov pe elvar TOV avOpo-
mivov TeTOLNKeEY, @oTe Tois dpre Kabiotapévors
tov Biov éxeu HoTEp odav Thy do hareorarny
drroberKvova. Th Te Tapa THS pucews oixerornTe
ed O0s pera: TOUS yovéas viv TUYXaVO, aore pajre
ares ® éXaTTov TL Tare pwv evvoias véwet vpiv:
bas bé vomita, él pay Te bya Svapaptdve THS
yVveuNs, 17) mobeiv TOUS TEKOVTAS, T POS ee ¢ Bérrov-
Tas. el pev ody Tpodtpas déxorcbe Ta Deyopeva.,
Ths devtépas TOV em AaLVOUMEVOY éceobe Tap’
“Hotod@ takews: ef Sé uy, ey@ pev ovdev Ay eltrorpt
1 dutAla eis rods ete. Reg. 2 abrdy editi antiqui.
1 Of. Hesiod, Works and Days, 293-297 : obros wey may-
dpioros, ds abrds mavta vonen | ppacoduevos, Ta x’ Greta Kal és
Tédos Hot delve | eoOAds av ab Kaxeivos, ds €b elmdyre wlOnrat. |
ds 5 Ke ht abrds voen hr’ 4AdAov axobwy | ev Oup@ B4dAAnTaAL,
b5€ ait’ axphios dvhp.
378
BASIL THE GREAT’S
TO YOUNG MEN, ON HOW THEY MIGHT
DERIVE PROFIT FROM PAGAN LITERATURE
I. THERE are many considerations which urge me
to counsel you, my children, on what things I judge
to be best, and on those which I am confident, if
you accept them, will be to your advantage. For
the fact that I have reached this age, and have
already been trained through many experiences,
and indeed also have shared sufficiently in the all-
teaching vicissitude of both good and evil fortune,
has made me conversant with human affairs, so that
I can indicate the safest road, as it were, to those
who are just entering upon life. Moreover, I come
immediately after your parents in natural relation-
ship to you, so that I myself entertain for you no
less good-will than do your fathers; and I am sure,
unless I am somewhat wrong in my judgment of
you, that you do not long for your parents when your
eyes rest upon me. If, then, you should receive my
words with eagerness, you will belong to the second -
class of those praised by Hesiod; but should you
not do so, I indeed should not like to say anything
“That man is altogether best who considers all things him-
self and marks what will be better afterwards and at the end;
and he, again, is good who listens to a good adviser; but who-
ever neither thinks for himself nor keeps in mind what another
tells him, he is an unprofitable man.’’ Trans. by H. G.
Evelyn-White in L.C.L.
379
bo
BASIL THE GREAT’S .
duayepés, avtol dé wéuvnobe THV érav SnrovoTt,
év ois exetvos pnow adpiotov pev eivat TOV Tap
éavtod Ta déovra Evvop@vta, écOXov 6é Kaneivov
TOV Tots map’ érépewv UmoderxPetow € Emropevor, Tov
bé Tpos ovdérepov émiTHdeLov, a axpetov elvat pos
amavtTa.
M?) Oavyatere Sé€ ef Kal cal? EKao THY nuépav
els Ot6agKaXous porraan, Kal Tois ehdoryi joes TOV
Taratov avdpav, ou ay KaTareXoiTact Oyor,
cuyytvopuévors Uuiv avTos TL Tap’ éuavTod AvoL-
TedéaTepov é&evpynKxévar dnul. TovTO pev ovV
avTo kal EvpBovrAevowv ew, TO pr Seiv eis
anak Tois av0pact TOUTOLS, @oTEp Trotov, Ta
mndadoa THS davoias Dpav mapadovras, nmep.
av ayoot, TavTn ouvérrecOau' arr dcop éorl
XPNTtwov avT aD Sexopévous, eldevae Th xpn Kal
mapwoeiy. Tia OvV err TavTa, Kal Omws d1a-
xpivoduer, TobT0 &7) Kal bbako évOev EXOD.
Il. ‘Hyets, & raises, odd€v elvar Yphya tavta-
Tact Tov avOpwrivov Biov TodTov vrodkapPavo-
ev, our’ ayaBov TL vopiFoper dws, ovr’ ovopa-
Copen, r) Ty ovuvTédevav iv axpe TovTOU
TA peXETAt. ovKovv m porysveay t mepip dverar, ovK
loyuy THMATOS, OV KAANOS, OU péyebos, ov Tas
Tapa maVv Tov avO pare Teds, ov Bactreiav
avTny, oux 6 tt dv elmo Tus TOV avO pwriver
peya, aX’ ove eVXIS akvov Kpivouen, u TOUS
EXOvTAS amroBhérropen, GQ’ él _ Hak porepov
mpoimev tais éAmiot, Kal mpos érépov Biov
1 odxody mpoydrvwy editi, odxody ob mpoydrwv Colb, tertius.
380
TO YOUNG MEN
unpleasant, but do you of yourselves remember the
verses in which he says: “ Best is the man who sees
of himself at once what must be done, and excellent
is he too who follows what is well indicated by
others, but he who is suited for neither is useless
in all respects.”
Do not think it strange, then, if I say to you, who
each day resort to teachers and hold converse with
the famous men of the ancients through the words
which they have left behind them, that I myself
have discovered something of especial advantage
to you. This it is, and naught else, that I have come
to offer you as my counsel—that you should not
surrender t@ these men once for all the rudders of
your mind, as if of a ship, and follow them whither-
soever they lead; rather, accepting from them only
that which is useful, you should know that which
ought to be overlooked. What, therefore, these
things are, and how we shall distinguish between
them, is the lesson which I shall teach you from
this point on.
II. We, my children, in no wise conceive this
human life of ours to be an object of value in any
respect, nor do we consider anything good at all,
or so designate it, which makes its contribution
to this life of ours only. Therefore neither renown
of ancestry, nor strength of body, nor beauty, nor
stature, nor honours bestowed by all mankind,
nor kingship itself, nor other human attribute that
one might mention, do we judge great, nay, we do
not even consider them worth praying for, nor do
we look with admiration upon those who possess
them, but our hopes lead us forward to a more
distant time, and everything we do is by way of
381
BASIL THE GREAT’S
3 mapackevny! adravta mpadtTomev. a pev ovv
adv ocuvtekn mpos TovTOv Hiv, ayaTvav Te kab
Si@Kew TavTl obéver Xpivat gapuev, Ta b€ ovK
eEuxvovpeva mpos €xeivov, as ovdevos dita map-
opav. Tis. 87 otv ovTos? oO Bios kal orn cal
dtrws avTov Biwoopeba, waxpoTepov pev 7) KaTa
THv Tapodoav opunv édixécOar, perlovav Sé 7)
4 kal” bpds axpoaTav axovcal. TocovTOY ye pV
eimav ixavas av lows byiv évdecEaiunv, Ort
Tacav o“od THY ap ov yeyovacw avOpwrol, TO
Oyo Tis cvAAAB@v Kal eis Ev APpoicas evdat-
poviay, ovdé ToANOTTO péper TOV ayabav éxeivov
eupnoel Tapicoupevny, aGAAa TAElov Tod év
éxeivos €XaXioTov TA CUuTAYTA TOV THE KANOV
Kata thy abiay adpectnKota, 7) Kal” dcov oKLd
5 kai dvap Tav adhnOdv amodelmerar. paddov be
iv oixeloTép@ XPNT wpa mapadeiypart, bow
yuxn Tois maa TLMLOTEpaL TOuaTos, TorOUTe@
Kal TOV Biov éxaTe pov éorl TO Sidgopov. els
én TOUTOV dyougL meV fepol hoyor, b:’ drroppHyTav
6 mas exrraudevovTes. Ews ye pany vo THIS mruKlas
émaxovew Too Babous THS Svavolas auTay ovxX
olov Te, ev éTEpoLs ou mavTn Svea Tn KOoLY, @omep
év oKiais Tot Kal KaToTTpoLs, TO THS Wuxijs
dupate Téws mpoyupvaloue0a, Tovs év Tols TaK-
TLUKOIs TAS peAéTAS TrOLOUMEVOUS pLpOUMEVOL, OL
ye €v yetpovouiars Kal dpynoeot Thy éwmetpiav
1 karackevny unus Reg.
2 sls d¢ obros unus Combef.
1 Of. 1 Cor. 2.10: 72 yap mvedua mdvra épavyG, kal Ta BdOn
Tov @eod.
382
TO YOUNG MEN
preparation for the other life. Whatever, therefore,
contributes to that life, we say must be loved and
pursued with all our strength; but what does not
conduce to that must be passed over"as of no
account. Now just what this life is, and how and
in what manner we shall live it, would take too
long to discuss in view of our present purpose, and
would be for the more mature to hear than for
hearers of your age. After saying this much at
least, I may perhaps be able to show you that if
one sums up all the happiness together from the
time men have first existed and collects it into one
whole, he will find that it is equivalent not even
to a trivial part of those other goods, but that
the total of the goods of the present life is more
removed in value from the least among the former
goods of the other life than shadows and dreams
fall short of reality. Nay, rather—that I may use
a more suitable illustration—to the degree that
the soul is more precious than the body in all
respects, so great is the difference between the two
lives. Now to that other life the Holy Scriptures
lead the way, teaching us through mysteries. Yet
so long as, by reason of your age, it is impossible
for you to understand the depth! of the meaning of
these, in the meantime, by means of other analogies
which are not entirely different, we give, as it were
in shadows and reflections, a preliminary training
to the eye of the soul, imitating those who perform
their drills in military tactics, who, after they have
gained experience by means of gymnastic exercises
for the arms and dance-steps for the feet, enjoy
“For the Spirit searcheth all things, even the profound
things of God.’’
383
BASIL THE GREAT’S
KTHTApEVOL, ETL TOV ayoVeV TOU ex THS TaLdias
dmohavovat Képdous. Kal npiv 57) obv ayava 7 po-
Keiobar TavT ov dryavev péyearov vouitew xpewr,
umép ov mavra TounTéov npiv Kal TovnTéov els
Svvapuy € emt TIHv TovTOU TapacKeuny, Kal ToLnTats
Kal Aoyorrovois ral pytopat Kal maou avO por ots
omtrntéov, 60ev av péAXn pos THD THS WuxXAs
erripérdecay wpérera Tes ever Aan. @otep ov ot
SevooTotol Ta pacKevdoartes T pOTEpov Jeparretais
Teal 6 TL TOT av 7 TO SeEomevov THY Badny,
oUT@ TO avOos emayouow, av Te adoupyov av Té
Tb Erepov q, TOV avTov 52 Kal Hpels TpoTov, el
peédrou GVEKTAUTOS nuivt aravTa Tov xpovov n
TOU KaXOD Ta papeve dofa, Tots Eo 6) TovToLs
mpoteheabevres, THVLKADTA TOV Lepa@v kal arrop-
pytov emaxove oueda TALOEVLAT@V" ral olov év
bdatt Tov HrALov opav eOicbévtes, odTws avT@
poo Barodmev 7@ port Tas dvpers.
I. Ei pev ovv éoti Tis oixevorns pos ardy-
ous Tols Adyous, mpoupyou ” av nuiy avT@v
yao yévotto: ei be pM, GXXA TO ye mapaddyha
Oévtas carapabeiv TO Sudpopov, ov pK pov eis
BeBatwoow TOU Bedriovos. Tie HEVTOL Kal Tapel-
Kdoas TOV mavdvevoemn é éxatépav, Tis elxovos av
TUXOLS ; TOV KaOaTep huTOD oiKela pev apeET?
TO KapT@ Bpvew wpaiw, héper Sé Twa Kdopov
Kal pvAAa Tos Khadous TE pLoeLopeva, otto 57
Kal voxa T ponyoupevas wey KapTOS 1) anrnbea,
ovK axapi ye pv ovde tv Ovpabev codiav
1 juiy add. editi antiqui et MSS. sed non Colb, secundus
et tertius.
2 rpotpyoy editi antiqui.
384
TO YOUNG MEN
when it comes to the combat the profit derived
from what was done in sport. So we also must
consider that a contest, the greatest of all contests,
lies before us, for which we must do all things, and,
in preparation for it, must strive to the best of our
power, and must associate with poets and writers of
prose and orators and with all men from whom there
is any prospect of benefit with reference to the care
of our soul. Therefore, just as dyers first prepare by
certain treatments whatever material is to receive
the dye, and then apply the colour, whether it be
purple or some other hue, so we also in the same
manner must first, if the glory of the good is to
abide with us indelible for all time, be instructed
by these outside means, and then shall understand
the sacred and mystical teachings; and like those
who have become accustomed to seeing the reflection
of the sun in water, so we shall then direct our eyes
to the light itself.
III. Now if there is some affinity between the
two bodies of teachings, knowledge of them should
be useful to us; but if not, at least the fact that by
setting them side by side we can discover the differ-
ence between them, is of no small importance for
strengthening the position of the better. And
yet with what can you compare the two systems of
education and hit upon the true similitude? Perhaps,
just as it is the proper virtue of a tree to be laden
with beautiful fruit, although it also wears like a fair
raiment leaves that wave about its branches, so like-
wise the fruit of the soul, the truth is primarily its
fruitage, yet it is clad in the certainly not unlovely
raiment even of the wisdom drawn from the outside,!
1 7.e. from the pagan literature of the Greeks.
385
VOL. IV. Ce
ow
BASIL THE GREAT’S
mepiBeBrAnoOat, olov twa PiArAa oKérNY TE TO
a U4
KapT® Kal dvi odK Awpov Tapexopeva. heyeTat
” n a ¢ ,
toivuv Kal Maiofs éxeivos 6 Tavu, 00 péytoTov
éoriv érl copia mapa macw avOpwros dvopa,
rois Alyurtioy pabjpacw éyyupvacdpevos THY
a a a
Sidvotav, orm mpocedOeiv 7H Oewpia Tod “OvTos.
, a 4
TapatAnaiws Sé ToUT@, Kav ToOis KATw XpovoLs,
Tov copov Aavinr éri BaBvrdves pact? rHv
/ / , / fal ,
codiav Xarbaiwv xatapabovra, Tote TOV Oeiwv
avvacOar tradevpatov.
IV. "AAV Ore pev ovK axpnotov wWuyxais
/ \ y \ la) c a y
pabypata ta &wbev 5) TadtTa ikavas elpntac
Srrws ye wiv avtav peOextéov buiv éERs av ein
Néryewv.
Lparov péev ody tots mapa Tay rounTtav, Ww
evred0ev dpEwuar: eel Tmavtodatrot Tivés eiou®
Kata Tovs AOyouS, Mi) mao épeths mpocéxeww
\ n 2 a \ \ an > fal > fal
Tov vodv: add’ brav pev Tas TOV ayabav avdpav
mpdtes 4) Néyous bpiv Svekiwow, ayaray Te Kal
tnrodv, kal ott paddcota TeipacOat ToLovTous
1 not unus Reg. 2 cial. Mf editi antiqui.
1 Cf. Acts 7. 22: Kat éradeb0n Mwiots maon copla Alyur-
tiwy, hv bt duvards év Adyots Kal Epyots adrov.
“And Moses was instructed in all the wisdom of the
Egyptians, and he was powerful in his words, and in his deeds.”’
2 Of. Exodus 3. 14: nai elev 6 @eds mpds Mwioty Aéyov
"Eyé eluc 5 dv Kad elrev OStws epeis ois viots *lopand, O dy
améoradney me mpds duds.
386
‘TO YOUNG MEN
which we may liken to foliage that furnishes both
protection to the fruit and an aspect not devoid
of beauty. Now it is said that even Moses, that
illustrious man whose name for wisdom is greatest
among all mankind, first trained his mind in the
learning of the Egyptians, and then proceeded to
the contemplation of Him who is. And like him,
although in later times, they say that the wise
Daniel® at Babylon first learned the wisdom of the
Chaldaeans and then applied himself to the divine
teachings.
IV. But that this pagan learning is not without
usefulness for the soul has been sufficiently affirmed ;
yet just how you should participate in it would be
the next topic to be discussed.
First, then, as to the learning to be derived from
the poets, that I may begin with them, inasmuch
as the subjects they deal with are of every kind,
you ought not to give your attention to all they
write without exception; but whenever they re-
count for you the deeds or words of good men, you
ought to cherish and emulate these and try to be
“God said to Moses, ‘I am whoam.’ He said: Thus shalt
thou say to the children of Israel: ‘ He who is, hath sent me
to you.’”’
* Cf. Dan. 1. 4: veavicxous ois odk oti avtois u@mos Kal
Kahods TH bet, Kal ouvievras ev aon copia Kal yryvéoKovras
yvaow Kal di:avoovpevous ppdvnow, kal ols eotw loxis év avTois
éordvat ev TG olkw Tod Baciréws, xa diddéa abTovs ypdumara Kal
yhaooay Xadbaiwy.
** Children in whom there was no blemish, well favoured,
and skilled in all wisdom, acute in knowledge, and instructed
in science, and such as might stand in the king’s palace; that
he might teach them the learning, and the tongue of the
Chaldaeans.’’
387
cc 2
BASIL THE GREAT’S
2 elva: brav Sé él woxOnpods avdpas EhOwot, THY
pipnow tavtnv ! Set deve, émuppaccopévous TA
on > e x \ > / \ > Lad
Ora, ovx rrov i Tov ’Odvocéa paclv éxeivor Ta
lal , VA ¢ \ \ \ 4
Tov Lerpjvov wédyn. 1% yap mpos Tous havrous
Tov NOyov suvnbea, OO0s Tis éotLV él TA ™pay-
3 pata. 810 5) racy pvdraKh THY WuXVY THPNTEO?Y,
pr Sid Ths TOV AOywr HOovhs TapadeEdmevol Tt
AdOwpev TOV YEtpovarv, BotTrep of TA OnANTHpPLA
4 peta TOD médAUTOS TpoctéwevoL. ov TOlvuUY éTaL-
veo bpuela TOVS TOLNTAS Ov NoLdopoUpéEVOUS, OV TKW-
mrTovTas, ove épavtas 7 peOvovtTas piovpévous,
ovx Stav tparréty mANDovan Kal Goals averpevats
tiv etdaipoviay opitwvtar.2 mavrwv b€ hota
mep. Oedv tt Stareyouévors mpocéEopev, kal
, x ¢ \ a 348 /
pario® Otay ws TEpl TOAAMY TE AUTOYV dieEiwot
\ / »>O\ e / > \ \ \
5 Kal TovTwy ovdSée dpovootvTwv. adeApos yap 57
> > / / \ > \ \
map éxeivors Siactaciates mpos adedpov Kab
yovevs Tpos taidas Kal TovTos adOes mpos TovS
TexOvTAasS TOAEMOS EoTLY aKNpUKTOS. jmorxelas SE
Oedv Kai épwras Kai pikes avapavddr, Kal TadTas
ye wddota Tod Kopypaiov mdvtwy Kal UmaToU
Aus, @s avrol Néyovow, a3 Kav mepi Bookn-
pdtov tis r€éyov epuvOpidcere, Tois éml oKnVAS
KaTanelwopev.
6 Tadra 8) radta Aéyev Kal Tepl cvyypapéwv
1 X0Owor TH mhoet, tadra Colb. duo et Reg. primus ;
Zrewot, thy pwlunow tab’rny codex a Combefisio collatus ;
ZAdwor TH mmhoe, radrny editi antiqui.
2 dplCovra: editi antiqui.
3 &s editi antiqui.
388
TO YOUNG MEN
as far as possible like them; but when they treat
of wicked men, you ought to avoid such imitation,
stopping your ears no less than Odysseus did,
according to what those same poets say, when he
avoided the songs of the Sirens.1 For familiarity
with evil words is, as it were, a road leading to evil
deeds. On this account, then, the soul must be
watched over with all vigilance,? lest through the
pleasure the poets’ words give we may unwittingly
accept something of the more evil sort, like those
who take poisons along with honey. We shall not,
therefore, praise the poets when they revile or
mock, or when they depict men engaged in amours
or drunken, or when they define happiness in terms
of an over-abundant table or dissolute songs. But
least of all shall we give attention to them when
they narrate anything about the gods, and especially
when they speak of them as being many, and these
too not even in accord with one another. For in
their poems brother is at feud with brother, and
father with children, and the latter in turn are
engaged in truceless war with their parents. But
the adulteries of gods and their amours and their
sexual acts in public, and especially those of Zeus, the
chief and highest of all, as they themselves describe
him, actions which one would blush to mention of
even brute beasts—all these we shall leave to the
stage-folk.
These same observations I must make concerning
1 Cf. Homer, Od. 12. 39 ff.
2 Cf. Prov. 4. 23: mdon pudaki thper chy Kapdlav- ex yap
TovuTwy todo (wis.
* With all watchfulness keep thy heart, because life issueth
out from it.’’
389
BASIL THE GREAT’S
EXO, Kal padrdio? orav puxayeryias évexa TOV
aKxovovT@v Aoyorrordat. Kal pyTopov é THY
mept 76 revoer bar Tex ov epno opea., ovTe
yap év SixacTnpiors ovT év tais adraus mpdafeow
émiTHnoetov Huiv TO Weddos, Tois THY opOHY odoV
Kat adrnOH mpoedopévois Tod Biov, ols TO pH
bindlerar VOou@ TpoaTEeTayLévOV early. adn
éxeiva, avr ey HarXov atrodeEoucBa, é év ols a aperiy
éemyveray 7) movnplay * 61éBanov. @s yap TOV
avOéwv tots wep doxrois aypr Tis evwdias } THS
xpoas éotly 1) arrodavars, ais pedirraus é apa
Kal MeN Nap Baveww ar’ avr av bmapxet, otTw ou)
cavtav0a Tois Bn TO HOV Kal eri ape bovov TOV
ToLoUT@Y Aoyou SiwKovery, & éoTl TWA Kal cop éhevay
an avT@v eis THY uy an obéabat, Kata
macav 87 ovy Tov pedutr ay THY elKova Tov
Aoyov wvuivy peOexréov. exeivai Te yap ovTE
drace Tots dv9eoe mapamhyatos émrépyovTat,
ouTeE pay ols a ay emimT@ow, dra épery emLXel-
povow, arr’ baov avTav emer Oecov mpos THY
épyaciay AaBovoa, TO Aovrov Xatperv adicay.
nets Té, iy? Twppovapev, doov oiKetov Hpi Kal
ouyyeves TH arnbeia map avTav Kojo apevol,
bmepBnoduela TO NevTrOMevoyv. Kal KaOdTreEp THS
podwveas TOU avOous Spevrapevor Tas axav0as
éxkrlvomev, oUTM Kal éml TOY ToLOUT@Y oyaV
1 xaxlay unus MS. 2 ta Reg. primus.
1 Cf. 1 Cor. 6. 7: #5n pev oby bAws FrTHUa Suiv éorw ort
kpluara @xere we éEaqutay. Sia th ody wGAAov Gdixeiode ; 51d
Tt ovx) waAAov amroarepeta be;
39°
TO YOUNG MEN
the writers of prose also, and especially when they
fabricate tales for the entertainment of their hearers.
And we shall certainly not imitate the orators in
their art of lying. For neither in courts of law nor
in other affairs is lying befitting to us, who have
chosen the right and true way of life, and to whom
refraining from litigation has been ordained in
commandment.! But we shall take rather those
passages of theirs in which they have praised virtue
or condemned vice. For just as in the case of other
beings enjoyment of flowers is limited to their
fragrance and colour, but the bees, as we see,
possess the power to get honey from them as well,
so it is possible here also for those who are pursuing
not merely what is sweet and pleasant in such
writings to store away from them some benefit also
for their souls. It is, therefore, in accordance with
the whole_simili ees,” tha ,
participate in the pagan literature. For these
Fg eg gg aren a nor in truth
do they attempt to carry off entire those upon
which they alight, but taking only so much of them
as is suitable for their work, they suffer the rest
to go untouched. We ourselves too, if we are wise,
having appropriated from this literature what is
suitable to us and akin to the truth, will pass over
the remainder. And just as in plucking the blooms
from a rose-bed we avoid the thorns, so also in
garnering from such writings whatever is useful,
“ Already indeed there is plainly a fault among you, that
you have law-suits one with another. Why do you not rather
take the injury? Why do you not rather suffer fraud?’”’
2 For the commonplace, cf. Isocr. ad Demon. 52; Plut. De
aud. poet. 12; Chrys. Hom. 12 ad Antioch.; Greg. Naz. in
Machab. c. 12; Lucretius 3. 11; etc.
391
10
a
BASIL THE GREAT’S
dcov YXpHoimov KapTwcdpevol, TO BraBepov
puraktwopeba.’ edOds ody €& apyis émicxoreiv?
éxaotov Tov padnudtav Kal cuvappotew TO
TérXEeL TpodhKe, KaTa THY AwpiKny Tapotmiav Tov
AiGov Totl Tav omdpTov ayovTas.
V. Kai érevdnmep ov apeths jyas*® éart tov
Biov KxaOcivas Set tov rpétepov, eis TavTnv Se
TOANA pev Tontais, ToAAa 6& cuyypadeveot,
TOAA@ dé ett TrAEiw didocdpois avdpaow
buvntat, Tois To.ovTois TOY AOyov paddoTa
Tpocektéov. ov puKpov yap TO dpedos oiKeELO-
THTA Tia Kal cvvnfeav Tails TV véwv uyxais
THS apeTns éyyevécOa, émeitep apetadotata
mépuxev elvat TA TOV ToLovTwv pabhpata, bv
amadoTnTa TOV Wuyar eis BdOos evonuatvopmeva.
er ” , <8) 28 , e ,
% TL Tote dAdo StavonOévta Tov “Haiodov brodd-
Bopev tavtl rojoa Ta ern & Tavtes adovawr,
} ovxl mpotpérovta Tovs véous ém’ apeTHy ; OTL
tTpayela ev mpatov kal dvcBatos, Kal idp@Tos
auxyvod Kal movov mAnpns % Tpos apeTny
pépovea Kal avdvtns od0s. Suomep ov TavTos
ovTe TpoaBhvar avTH bia TO GpO.ov, ovTE mpoc-
Bavtt padios émi td axpov édOciv. dvw Sé
1 pvaatdéueba editi antiqui. 2 repioxomeiv Colb. tertius.
3 juw editio Basil. et duo MSS.
1 Cf. Homer, Od. 5. 244 and 245: téooe ® émiorauéves cab
ém) ordOunv Louver.
“Then he cunningly smoothed them all and made them
straight to the line.’’ Trans. by A. T. Murray in L.O.L. Cf.
also Greg. Naz. Hp. 139, Chrysostom Hom. 33 in I Cor.
2 Cf. Hesiod, Works and Days, 287-292: rhv pév ro KaxdrnTae
Kat lAaddy fori érdoOa | pmdiws: Aeln wey 536s, udrAa 8 eyo
392
TO YOUNG MEN
let us guard ourselves against what is harmful.
At the very outset, therefore, we should examine
each of the branches of knowledge and adapt it
to our end, according to the Doric proverb,1 “ bring-
ing the stone to the line.”
VY. And since it is through virtue that we must
enter upon this life of ours, and since much has been
uttered in praise of virtue by poets, much by
historians, and much more still by philosophers,
we ought especially to apply ourselves to such
literature. For it is no small advantage that a
certain intimacy and familiarity with virtue should
be engendered in the souls of the young, seeing that
the lessons learned by such are likely, in the nature
of the case, to be indelible, having been deeply
impressed in them by reason of the tenderness
of their souls. Or what else are we to suppose Hesiod
had in mind when he composed these verses which
are on everybody’s lips, if he were not exhorting
young men to virtue ?—that “rough at first and
hard to travel, and full of abundant sweat and toil,
is the road which leads to virtue, and steep withal.”’ 2
Therefore it is not given to everyone to climb this
road, so steep it is, nor, if one essays to climb it,
easily to reach the summit. But when once one has
vate | ris § zperhs idpSra Geol mpomdpoiber ZOnkav | &0dvaror
paxpds 5& Kr} bpbios oluos és Girhy | Kal tpnxds 7d mp@Toy émhy
& els &xpov Txnrat, | pyidin dh frerta were, xadewh wep evioa.
“ Badness can be got easily and in shoals: the road to her
is smooth, and she lives very near us. But between us and
Goodness the gods have placed the sweat of our brows: long
and steep is the path that leads to her, and it is rough at first ;
but when a man has reached the top, then indeed she is easy,
though otherwise hard to reach.’’ Trans. by H. G. Evelyn-
White in L.C.L.
Cf. also Matt. 7. 13 and 14.
393
~I
BASIL THE GREAT’S
yevoueva opav UTdpxer ws pev ela Te Kal Kad,
ws € padia te Kal evrropos Kal Ths érépas Hdiwv
THS €wl THY KaKiav ayovons, iv GOpoav" eivar
AaBety ex Tod civeyyus, 0 avTOs odTOS ToLNTHS
épynoev. éuol wev yap Soxet ovdév Erepov 7) Tmpo-
TpéTov nas ém apetnv Kal mpoxadovpevos
atavtas ayabov§ civat, tadta duehOeiv, Kal doTe
bn KaTaparaxicbévtas mpos TOUS TOvOUsS, TpO-
arooThvat Tov TéXous. Kal pévTor Kal el TIS
étepos €o1KdTa ToUTOLS THY apeTHY Buvynoev, wS
eis TavTOv Hiv hépovtas Tos AOyous amodeXo-
peba.?
‘Os & eye 7 devvod Katapabeiv
s 8 éyo Tivos HKovca pa
avdpos Tointod Sidvotav, Taca pév 4 Toinots TO
‘Ounpo apetis éotw ératvos, cal mavta avT@
Tpos ToUTO Peper, 6 TL wy TWapEpyov, OVX HKioTa
5é év ols tov otpatnyov tov KedardAnvev
TeTroinke yupvov €x Tod vavayiou meptambévta,
mMp@tov pev aidrécar thy PBacirida gavévra
Hovov' tocovrou Sev aicyvvnv odrAnoar yupvov
OdpOévta povov,® éerednmep avTov apeTH avi
iwatiov Kekoopnmévov érroinae: émetta pméevTot
Kal Tois Novtois Paiaks tocovTov akvov vomic-
Onvat, ote adévtas THy Tpvdynvy y auvéetor,
éxeivov* amoBdérrev kal Enrovv amavtras Kal
1 48pdov aliqui MSS.
2 Sexdue0a aliqui MSS.
3 udvoy om, codex Oliv. et Colb. tertius.
4 els éxetvoy Colb. duo.
1 Cf. Dion Chrys. Or. 43: mwept'Ounpou: ra wey GAAa el dreElor
Tis, TOAD by Epyov eln, 60a memwolnke wep) Gperijs kat kaxtas, etc.
394
TO YOUNG MEN
come to the top he is able to see how smooth and
beautiful, how easy and pleasant to travel it is,
and more agreeable than that other road which
leads to vice, which it is possible to take all at once
from near at hand, as this same poet has said. For
to me it seems that he has narrated these things
for no other reason than to urge us on to virtue
and to exhort all men to be good, and to keep us from
becoming weak and cowardly in the face of the
toils and desisting before reaching the end. And
assuredly, if anyone else has sung the praise of
virtue in terms like Hesiod’s, let us welcome his
words as leading to the same end as our own.
Moreover, as I myself have heard a man say who
is clever at understanding a poet’s mind, all Homer’s
poetry is an encomium of virtue,’ and all he wrote,
save what is accessory, bears to this end, and not
least in those verses? in which he has portrayed
the leader of the Cephallenians, after being saved
from shipwreck, as naked, and the princess as having
first shown him reverence at the mere sight of him
(so far was he from incurring shame through merely
being seen naked, since the poet has portrayed him
as clothed with virtue in place of garments), and
then, furthermore, Odysseus as having been con-
sidered worthy of such high honour by the rest of the
Phaeacians® likewise that, disregarding the luxury
in which they lived, they one and all admired and
“Tt would be a great task if one should recount all that
Homer composed about virtue and vice,’’ etc. Cf. also
Horace, Hp. 1. 2, 14.
2 Cf. Homer, Od. 6. 135 ff. The reference is to Odysseus
and Nausicaa.
3 Cf. Homer, Od. 8. 248 and 249.
395
©
10
ll
BASIL THE GREAT’S
pnodéva Pataxwv év tH TOTE elvat GAXO TL av
evEacbar Hadov 4 ’Odvccéa yevéa Par, Kal
Tabdra eK vavaryiov mepia pera. év TovToLs
yap eheyev 6 0 TOU mounTou THS diavoias eEnyntns
povov ovxl Bodvra Aéyew tov “Opnpov: ott
aperis bpiv émtpehnréov, @ We pwrot, ) Kab
vavayyoavtt oUvERKYIXET aL Kat él THs Xépoou
yevouevov? ryuuvov TLpL@OTEPOV am odei Fer Tey
evdarpovarv Patadkov. Kal yap ovTws éyel. Ta
ev adda TOV KTNMAT OY, ov HaXXov TOV
ex ovT@v } Kal ovtwocoty Tav emuTuXovT@Y
éotiv Homep év Talla cvBov THOe Kaxeize wera
Bardopeva povn be KTN MAT OV apeTn avapai-
petov kal favre Kal TedeuTHTAaYTL Tapapéevoved.
d0ev 69) Kal LorAwy por Soxel pos Tovs EevTOpOUS
el7reiy TO°
"AAN’ npets avtots ov Siaperypoueba
Tis aperijs TOV TODTOV, émrel TO eV Surredov
aici,
Xphpata & avOpeérav adXoTe &2os eéxet.
Tapardnjova dé ToUToLS Kal Ta Ocoyridos, év
ols dyot TOV Geor, byTiva On Kat pot, Tos
dvOpwrrars TO TdNaVTOV éTippéTrety AAXOTE GAAS"
adXoTe pev Trovteiy, aAXote be pndev € exer.
Kal pay Kal o Keios mov coduatns I pddcexos
TOV éavrod ovyypappar ov aderpa TovToUs els
apetnvy Kal Kxaxiav édirooopncev’ @ 6) Kal
1 yuuvdy dpbéyra Colb. tertius.
1 Cf. Plutarch, Solon 3.
396
-
TO YOUNG MEN
envied the hero, and none of the Phaeacians at the
moment would have desired anything else more
than to become Odysseus, and that too just saved
from a shipwreck. For in these passages, the in-
terpreter of the poet’s mind was wont to declare
that Homer says in a voice that all but shouts:
“You must give heed unto virtue, O men, which
swims forth even with a man who has suffered ship-
wreck, and, on his coming naked to land, will render
him more honoured than the happy Phaeacians.”’
And truly this is so. Other possessions, in fact,
no more belong to their possessors than to any chance
comer whatever, quickly shifting now here, now
there, as in a game of dice; but virtue alone of
possessions cannot be taken away, as it remains
with a man whether he be living or dead. It was
for this reason indeed, as it seems to me, that Solon
said this with respect to the rich: ‘‘ But we will
not exchange with them our virtue for their wealth,
since the one abides always, while riches change
their owners every day.’’! And similar to these
words are those of Theognis” also in which he says
that God, whomsoever he means indeed by this
term, inclines the scale for men at one time this
way, at another that way, now to be rich, but now
to have nothing.
And furthermore, the sophist from Ceos, Prodicus,
somewhere in his writings uttered a doctrine kindred
to these others regarding virtue and vice; therefore
2 Cf. Theognis, Elegies, 157-158: Zebs ydp ror Td TdéAayTOV
ore hAdore BAAws, | BAAoTE ev TAouTeiv, BAAoTE undev
el.
x For surely ’tis Zeus poiseth the scale at one time on this
side and another on that, now to be rich and now again to
have nothing.’’ Trans. by J. M. Edmonds in L.C.L.
397
12
13
14
BASIL THE GREAT’S
avT@® THV Sravorav TpocekTéov" ov yap am o~
BryrTos 6 avip. exer Se oUTw Tas O horyos are,
boa eyo Tob avdpos Ths diavotas Heyy pate, érel
Tah ye pipara ouK erioTapat, may rye A) Ort
aTXOS oUTwS elpnKev dvev MéT pou, ort vé@ évTe
7@ ‘Hpaxhei Kom Kal o xedov TavTny ayovre
THD ruciav, hv Kal tyels vov, Bovdevopévp
Torépay Tpdmnr at TOV oda, THY bua TOV TOveV
dyovoay ™ pos aperny i) THY paorny, mpoe) Oeiv
dvo yrairas, TavTas 6é ef eiva "Aperiyy Kab Kaxiay
evOds péev ody Kal ciwtacas éudhaivery amd TOD
TXypaTos TO Sudhopov' eivar yap THY jev VITO
KOMMWTLKAS Svecxevac wévyy els KAXXOS, Kal UTO
Tpuphs Suappeiv, Kal TavTa 6a Mov ndovAs é&nptn-
pévny dryew" tabra Te oov Serxvivar, Kal ért
Treieo TOUT@Y Umrurxvouperny, EXxety émuxerpeiv
TOV “Hpaxréa ™ pos éauTay: THY 5 érépav Kare
oKANKEVAL Kal avy pety Kal cvVTOVOY Brérew Kab
Aéyew TowaiTa éTEpa: imirxveia Bat yap ovdev
dveimévov ovd€ 60, GAN idpatas puplovs Kal
Tovous Kal Kivdvvous bia Taons nelpov Te Kal
dardcons: aOrov Se TOUT@Y elvat Beov yevéo Oat,
ws 0 éxelvov oyos: Hmep 59+ Kal TeXevTaYTA
TOV ‘Hpaxréa EvvérreOau.
VI. Kal oxedor a amavtes, ov 59 Kal Aoyos tis
éorw énl copia, i) pixpov 4) peifov eis ddvapuy
e
ExaaTos év Tois éavTav cuyypappaow aperiis
érawov SieEHAOov, ols mevotéov Kal Teipatéov
éml tod Biov Secxvivat Tovs NOyous. ws 6 Ye
THY AXpt PHuUdTwY Tapa Tois adoLs Pirocodiav
1 ofv add. unus Colb,
398
TO YOUNG MEN
we must apply our minds to him also, for he is not a
man to be rejected. His narrative runs something
like this, so far as I recall the man’s thought, since I
do not know the exact words, but only that he spoke
in general to the following effect, not employing
metre. When Heracles was quite a young man and
was nearly of the age at which you yourselves are now,
while he was deliberating which of the two roads
he should take, the one leading through toils to
virtue, or the easiest, two women approached him,
and these were Virtue and Vice. Now at once,
although they were silent, the difference between
them was evident from their appearance. For the
one had been decked out for beauty through the
art of toiletry, and was overflowing with voluptuous-
ness, and she was leading a whole swarm of pleasures
in her train; now these things she displayed,
and promising still more than these she tried to draw
Heracles to her. But the other was withered and
squalid, and had an intense look, and spoke quite
differently ; for she promised nothing dissolute or
pleasant, but countless sweating toils and labours and
dangers through every land and sea. But the prize
to be won by these was to become a god, as the
narrative of Prodicus expressed it; and it was this
second woman that Heracles in the end followed."
VI. And almost all the writers who have some
reputation for wisdom have, to a greater or less degree,
each to the best of his power, discoursed in their
works in praise of virtue. To these men we must
hearken and we must try to show forth their words
in our lives; for he in truth who confirms by act
his devotion to wisdom, which among others is con-
1 Cf. Xenophon, Mem. 2. 1. 21; also Cicero, De off. 1. 32.
399
BASIL THE GREAT’S
epyp BeBaiav, olos mémvutat, tol bé€ axial
aiocovet.
Kai pot Soxet TO ToLoDTOY TapaTANHoLOY Elval,
w@omep av et Swypadov Gavpac tov TL olov KarNOS
avO parrov Hiunoapévou, o 0 be avros * ein Tovobros
él THs adnGelas, olov él Tdv TwvaKav éxeivos
edevEev. érrel TO ye apm pas pep émawvérat® Thy
dperiy els TO mécov Kal pax pous virép auris
atroteivei Aoyous, idta be TO 700 m™po THS
codppoovrns Kal TO méov exew m™po Tov dKaiov
TLMaV, €oLKévat painy av Eeyore Tos éml oKnvis
UToKptvopmévols TA Spdpara, of ws Baotnreis Kal
duvdorar TONAAKLS elo EpXOvTaL, ouUTE Baovneis
ov TES ove duvaorat, ovde bev oby TUXOV énev-
Bepor TO TapdaTay. eiTa HovarKos pev ovK ay
EKO déEarro avdppooroy avT@ THv NUpay eivat,
Kal Xopod kopudaios pay Tt péduora ouvacovTa
TOV Xo pov exe" avros bé Tis Exaotos Sta-
oTacidcet mpos éavTor, Kal ovxd Tots Aovyors
OmoroyodrTa Tov Biov mrapéterar ; : aN’ a
Yarra bev Ome moxer, S€ hpnv AVOMOTOS,
Kar Evperidny épel, Kal TO Soxeiv ayaBos po
TOU elvat SimEerar. aXN odTos éoTw O ErXatos
TAS adixias dpos, él Tl Set IIkdtov meiberOa,
TO SoKeiv Sixavov eivat pa) ovTa.
VII. Tods bev ody TOV Aoyav, of tas TOV
KAN@V exovow iToOnKas, obTwS arrobex@peba
érretoy O€ Kal mpdkées omovdaiar TOY TahaL@v
1 tis add. Colb. tertius. 2 éraweiv Colb. tertius.
1 Cf. Homer, Od. 10. 495.
2 Perhaps Basil has in mind here Plato, Gorgias 482 B.
400
c r
1 ah +44
fined to words, ‘‘ He alone has understanding, but
the others flit about as shadows.”’ +
It seems to me that such harmony between
profession and life is very much as if a painter had
made a likeness of a man of quite wondrous beauty,
and this same man should be such in reality as the
painter had portrayed him on his panels. For
brilliantly to praise virtue in public, and to make
long speeches about it, but in private to rate pleasure
before temperance, and self-interest before justice,
resembles, as I would assert, those stage-folk who
bring out plays and often appear as kings and
potentates, although they are neither kings nor
potentates, and perhaps not even free men at all.
Again, a musician would not willingly consent that
his lyre should be out of tune, nor a leader of a chorus
that his chorus should not sing in the strictest
possible harmony ;2 but shall each individual person
be at variance with himself, and shall he exhibit
a life not at all in agreement with his words? But
‘one will say, quoting Euripides,’ “the tongue has
sworn, but the mind is unsworn,”’ and the appearance
of being good will be his aim instead of being good.
Yet this is the last extreme of injustice, if we are
to hearken to the words of Plato—‘‘ to appear to
be just without being so.”’ 4
VII. As to the passages in literature, then, which
contain admonitions of excellent things, let us
accept this procedure. And since the virtuous deeds,
3 Hippolytus 612.
4 Cf. Plato, Republic 2. 3614: doxdrn yap adinla Soxeiv
Slkaov elra: uh dvTa.
“For the last extreme of injustice is to appear to be just
without being so.’’ Cf. also Plato, Gorgias 527 B.
401
VOL. IV. DD
a
BASIL THE GREAT’S
2 n * / > , ‘ conan ’
avopav 7 pvipns axorovbia mpos Huds Svace-
Covrar, i) TomTav cvyypadéwy purarTomevat
, fol Lal
Aoyous, unde THs évTedOey wperelas aTodeLTTA-
fed ti > 60 A I / lal 5
HeOa. olov, édoiddpes tov Tlepixréa trav é€&
ayopas tis avOpdrav: o Sé ov mpoceiye: Kai
> n lal
eis Tacav Oinpxece* Thy hpépay, 0 pev abedas
TrUVoY avTov Tois dveidecw, 0 5é, Ov péov
auT@.* elta, éotrépas On Kal oxoTous amadXar-
, / e x \ / a
TOMEVvOY fodis UITO hwti TwapeTeuwe IlepixdrAs,
dmws avT@ ui StapOapein TO Tpds dirocodiarv
yupvdotov. madi tis Evxrelidn TO Meyapobev
tmapogvvGcis Odvatov nrreiknoe Kal émwpocer*
o 6€ dvT@pocey } nv ihewoacba avtov, Kab
Tavoew YaheTa@s Tpos avTov éxovTa. Tocov
aktov TOV ToLovT@Y TL TapadetypaTwV eicedOety
TV pvyiunv avdpos bd dpyhs On KaTEXopévou ;
Th Tpaywdia yap ov TicTevTéoy aTA@S AEyoUGN,
» LES RS: \ \ ¢ / a > \ /
én €xOpovs Oupos omAifer yetpa: GAA padioTa
pev unde dtavictacbat mpos Oupov TO Tapdmav:
> \ \ er n > ’ ¢ \ > A
el O€ wn padiovy TodTO, GAA’ woTEp YaALVov avT@
Tov Noyiopov éuBddXovtas, pH eav expépecOat
TEPALTe pa.
> / \ \ ‘ 5 \ ». Ting
Exravayayopev 5& tov doyov adbis mpos Ta
Tay oTovdaiwy mpdktewy tapabelyyata. étuTTé
TLs TOV Lwdpovicxov Lwxpatnv eis avTd TO
1 S:hpxeoay Colb. tertius.
1 Cf. Plutarch, Pericles 5.
2 Cf. Plutarch, De Pike am. 7. 907; also Plutarch, De ira
cohib. He was one of the chief of the disciples of Socrates.
* An unidentified fragment, not in Nauck; but somewhat
similar is Euripides, Rhesus 84: amdAods én’ éxOpois uiOos
brAlCew xépa.
402
TO YOUNG MEN
likewise, of the men of old have been preserved
for us, either through an unbroken oral tradition
or through being preserved in the words of poets
or writers of prose, let us not fail to derive advantage
from this source also. For example, a certain fellow,
a market-lounger, kept railing at Pericles, but he
paid no attention; and he kept it up all day long,
he giving Pericles a merciless dressing of abuse,
but he taking no heed of it. Then, when it was
already evening and dark, though the man was
scarcely desisting, Pericles escorted him home with a
light, lest his own schooling in philosophy be utterly
brought to naught. Again, a certain man, having
become enraged against Eucleides of Megara,”
threatened him with death and took oath upon it;
but Eucleides took a counter-oath, to the effect
that verily he would appease the man and make
him put aside his wrath against him. How very
valuable it is that an example of this kind should be
recalled to memory by a man who is on the point
of being held in the grip of a fit of passion! For
one must not put a simple-minded trust in the
tragedy* when it says “ Against enemies anger
arms the hand,” but, on the contrary, we should
not permit ourselves to be aroused to anger at all;
but if this is not easy to achieve, we should at least
apply reason to our anger as a sort of curb and not
allow it to be carried too far beyond the bounds.
But let us bring our discussion back again to the
examples of virtuous deeds. A certain man kept
striking Socrates, son of Sophroniscus, full in the
“**Gainst foes one watchword shall suffice—to arm.’’ Trans.
by A. 8. Way in L.C.L.
403
pp2
~I
BASIL THE GREAT’S
Tpocwrov éumecay apedas: 6 Se od« avrhpev,
GANA Tapelye TH TapowvodvtTt Ths dpyhs éudo-
petcOar, wate éEoudeiv dn Kal brovdov abt@ Td
TpocwTov bro Tov TAnyav! elvar. ws 8 odv
émavcato TUTTwV, GdAXo pmev ovdev 6 LwKpadTns
Townoa, émiypayar S¢ TH peToTM RéyeTat,
domrep? avdpiavt. tov Snusovpyov: ‘O Beiva
émotie kal tocodTov® auivacbar. tadta oyedov
els TAUTOV Tots HueTépos HépovTa, TOANOD aéLov
eivar pupenoacbar Tors THAULKOUTOUS dHut. ToVvTl
pev yap TO ToD Xwpdtouvs adedpov exeiv@e TO
Tapayyéhpatt, ote Te TUTTOVTL KATA TIS
altayovos, Kal tiv érépav mapéxyey mpoonKe:
togovtou* Seiv adrrautvacba. To dé tov Ilepu-
kréous 4 TO EvereiSov, te Tods SimKovTas
UTopévew Kal Tpdws avtav THs dpyhs avéxerOar,
Kat T@ Tos exOpois eiyecOar Ta ayaa, Gra
pn érrapdcbar. ws 6 ye év TovTOLs mpoTatdevOels
oun ét dv éxeivots ws advvdtos SiaTricTHoeteD.
oun dv mapédOorus 7d Tod "AdeEdvdpou, bs Tas
Ouyatépas Aapeiov aiyxuarwtous AaBwv Oav-
pactov 7L® oloy TO KdAXOS TapéxeLy wapTUpoUpe-
vas, ovde mpootdeiv nkiwoev, aicypoy elvat
1 &s fdaBev add. Colb. tertius.
év add. Colb. tertius.
Tocovrou editi antiqui et Reg. tertius.
Togovroy editi antiqui. 5 7: om, editi antiqui.
1 Cf. Plutarch, De lib. educ. 6. 33.
* Cf, Matt. 5. 39: eye 58 Adyw iuiv uh aviorivar TH mops:
GAN’ Boris oe pamlle: els Thy Betidv oiaydva gov, orpebov abr
Kal Thy &AAnY.
“ But I say to you, not to resist evil: but if any man strike
thee on the right cheek, turn to him the other also.”
404
©
3
4
TO YOUNG MEN
face, falling upon him unmercifully; yet he did not
oppose, but permitted the wine-mad fellow to
satiate his rage, so that his face was presently
swollen and bruised from the blows. Now when the
man ceased striking him, Socrates,! it is said, did
nothing except inscribe on his own forehead, like
the name of the sculptor on a statue, ‘“ So-and-so
(naming the man) made this,” and only to that
extent avenged himself. Since these examples tend
to nearly the same end as our own precepts, I
maintain that it is of great value for those of your
age to imitate them. For this example of Socrates
is akin to that precept of ours—that to him who
strikes us on the cheek, so far from avenging our-
selves upon him we should offer the other cheek
also.2. And the example of Pericles or Eucleides
is akin to the precept® that we should submit to
those who persecute us and gently suffer their
anger; and this other one—that we should pray
for blessings for our enemies instead of cursing
them. For whoever has been instructed in these
examples beforehand cannot after that distrust
those precepts as utterly impossible to obey. I
should, not pass over the example of Alexander,‘
who, when he had taken prisoner the daughters
of Darius, although it had been testified to him
that they possessed a marvellous beauty, did not
think it fitting even to look upon them, judging
it to be disgraceful for one who had captured
3 Cf. Matt. 5. 40-44.
4 Of: Plutarch, De curiositate 8. 71; also Arrian, Anab. 4.
19. Basil does not report the story exactly according to
tradition, for what is said of the wife of Darius is referred by
him to the daughters.
405
10
boa) BASIL THE GREAT’S
kpivey TOV avipas: édovta ryuvatkow rrnO hvac.
TOUTL yap els TQUTOV éxeive Peper 6Tt 0 épu-
Pras T pos mdovnv yuvarel Kav An) To épy@
TI powxetav €miTENEoH, AAA TO ye TH émriOvu-
play Th Wuyn mrapadétacbau, ouK adierar TOU
CYA MATOS. | TO 6é Tov Knyewiov, Tov IIv@a-
Yyopov ye pipov EVOS Xarer ov muarevoat amo
TAVTOMATOV cUEPhVvaL ToOIS Her épots, arn’ ouxl
plynoapevou oTrovoh. tt 5é Hv 6 érroincer
EKELVOS ; éfov bv Bpxov TPLOv TANAVTO@Y Enuiav
anopuyeiv, 0 O€ amétic€e Baddov o) opoce, Kal
TAUTA evopKeiv péddwv dxovoas, épol Soxeiv,
TOU Tpoo Tay LaTos TOV SpKov jpiv dT aryopevovTos.
VIT. "AMX Omrep ef dpxiis éheyov, wadw eis
TAUTOV érraviwpev. ov mavTa éfijs mapadexTéov
july, aXX’ boa XPNTL UA. Kal yap alaxXpov TOV
pev ovtiov ra BraBepa SiwPeta Aan, Tav 6é
palnuaror, a THY puxny pay Tpépet, pndéva
Aoyov exew, adn’ OoTEp VEL Lappovv mapacv-
povTas amay TO TpooTuxov euBarreaPar, Kai-
TOL Tiva eXet Aoyov xuBepvnrny wey ovK eK)
ToS TvEv pao epiévan, GXra mpos Sppous
evOvverv TO oKxagos* Kab TokOT HY Kata oko ob
Badrew~ Kal pev 7) wal NahKevtiKov Twa 7
TEKTOVLKOD dvtTa Tov KaTa THY Tex epier Oat
Téhous' nuas € Kal THY ToLovTwY SynpuLoupya@v
1 Cf. Matt. 5. 28: eye 5: Adyw buiv Sri was 6 Bréroy yuvaika
mpds Td émibupioa adtiy Hin euolxevoey abrhy ev 7H Kapdia
avrov.
“ But I say unto you, that whosoever looketh on a woman
to lust after her, hath already committed adultery with her
in his heart.’’
406
TO YOUNG MEN
men to be vanquished by women. Indeed, this
example tends to the same purport as that well-
known precept of ours 1—that he who looks upon
a woman to enjoy her, although he does not commit
adultery in act, yet in truth, because he has received
the desire into his soul, is not free of guilt. But as
for the action of Cleinias,? one of the disciples of
Pythagoras, it is difficult to believe that it is by
mere chance that it coincides with our own principles,
and not through its imitating them designedly.
What was it, then, that Cleinias did? Although
it was possible by taking oath to escape a fine of
three talents, he paid rather than swear, and that
too though it would have been a true oath that he
would have taken. He must have heard, it seems
to me, our commandment forbidding the taking
of an oath.3
VIII. But let us return again to the same subject
of which we were speaking at the beginning: we
ought not to take everything without exception, but
only such matter as is useful. For_it is disgraceful
to reject foods that are harmful, yet forthe teachings
which noureh-OuF-Souts—to-héye no concern, but
to“charge onward liké-a mountain torrent, carrying
along everything it chances upon. And _ further,
what sense or reason is there that a pilot does not
heedlessly give over his ship to the winds, but
steers it to harbour, or that a bowman shoots at a
mark, or indeed, that any bronzesmith or worker in
wood strives for the end proper to his craft, but that
we should fall behind even such artisans, in respect
* Cf. Diogenes Laertius 8. 22. A contemporary and friend
of Plato from Tarentum.
3 Cf. Matt. 5. 34-37.
407
BASIL THE GREAT’S
atroreites Oar, mpos ye TO cuvopav SivacOar Ta
nHuéTepa ; ov yap 6) TOV ev XelpwvaxTov éoTi
Tl Tépas THS épyacias, ToD 5€ avOpwrivov Biov
oKOTrOS ovK EoTL, m™ pos ov apopavra mavTa
movewy Kal réyew xp” TOV Ye fn) Tots adoyous
TavTaT act T poo eolKevat pednovta 3 7) ovTws av
elnuev aTexVOS KaTa TOV TOLwY TA avepud-
TloTa, oUdSEvOS Huivy vod él TaY THS WuxXAs
oidxwv Kadefouévov, eikh kata tov Biov ava
kal KdT@ Tepipepopevol. GAN Gatep ev TOIS
yupvixois ayaouw, ei b€ BovrAE, THs povotKhs
éxeivov eiot TOV ayoOvwv ai per€Tat, avTep ot
arépavor TpoKEwTal, Kal ovdeis 1 ye madqy
acKka@v 4) TaryKpaTior, eita KBapiter y] avneiy
peer. ovKovY 0 Todvddpas ye’ arn exeivos
mpo Tob aye@vos Tob ‘Orvpmidar, Ta appara
toTn TpéxovTA, Kal dia TOUT@Y TY io yop éxpa-
tuve. kat 6 ye Midov ao THS aNnr€ELpEVNS
dom ibos ovK eEwbeiro, arn’ avreixev awdovpevos,
ovY HTTOV % of avdpiavTes ot 7 porupdw ouvde-
Seuévot. Kat amataTras ai bedéra avtois
TapacKeval Tov dOrwv Hoav. et S€ TA Mapovou
n Ta "OdXvpTOV TOY Ppvyov mepetpyatovTo
Kpovpara, KaTahimovtes THY Kov Kal Ta Wp:
vaca, Taxd y av otehdvwv i do&ns Ervyov H
1 at oddels add. editi antiqui.
1 7.e,, the great Panhellenic contests, the aya@ves crepavirat.
2 Cf. Pausanias 6. 5. Of Scotussa in Thessaly, son of
Nicias, conquered in the Pancratium in the Olympic games,
in Ol. 93, B.c. 408. His size was immense, and the most
marvellous stories are told of his strength.
408
TO YOUNG MEN
at least to the ability to perceive our own interests?
For can it be that handicraftsmen have some end
in view in their work, but that there is no goal for
the life of man, keeping his eye upon which that man
at least, who does not intend to be wholly similar
to the brute beasts, ought to do and say whatever
he does or says? In that case we should really be
like ships without ballast, if we had no intellect
sitting at the steering-oars of the soul, being tossed
up and down aimlessly through life. On the con-
trary, it is just as in the athletic contests, or, if
you prefer, the competitions in music: there are
practice exercises in preparation for those contests
in which the prize offered is a crown, and no one
who is training for the wrestling-match or the
pancratium takes to practising on the lyre or flute.
Certainly Polydamas? did no such thing, but before
the contest at Olympia he practised bringing
speeding chariots to a stop, and by this means
was wont to enhance his strength. And Milo?
could not be pushed away from his greased shield,
but held out against the pushing no less firmly
than those statues hold which are fastened to their
bases with lead. And, in a word, their exercises
were a preparation for the games. But if they
had wasted their time on the airs of Marsyas or
Olympus‘ the Phrygians, abandoning the dust and
the exercises of the gymnasia, would they soon have
obtained crowns or glory, or would they have escaped
3 Cf. Pausanias 6. 14; also Pliny, Hist. nat. 7. 20. Basil
uses these two examples also in Letter CCCXX XIX. Accord-
ing to Pausanias, Milo used to stand on a greased quoit, not
a shield, and jeer at those who charged at him and tried to
drag him off it.
4 Cf. Plutarch, De mus. 5.
409
BASIL THE GREAT’S
Suépuyov To py) KatayéNacToL eivat KaTa TO
7 o@pa; Garr ov pévtoe ovdée 0 Tipobeos tHv
perwdiav adels év tals madaiotpats Suipyev ov
yap av tocovTov umip&ev avT@ Steveryxeiy
andvrav TH povotKy" @ Ye TocodToy Tepihy Tis
TEXYNS, OTE Kal Oupov éryetpew da Tis cuvTovov
Kal avoTnpas dappovias, kal évToe Kal xarav cal
pararrevy } maw Sua THS = averpéevns, omrore
8 BovXorTo. Tarn ToL Kal? "AreEavdpo Tore TO
Ppvyrov éravhycavta, éEavactijoar avrov él
Ta OTAa AéyeTas petTakd SertrvodvtTa, Kal émava-
yayelv Tad Tpos TOUS GUpuTOTAS, THY apmoviay
YahdoavTa. TooavTny icxdy év TE MOVTLKH Kal
Tois yUumriKois AyYGoL, Tpos THY TOD TéNOUS KTHOLW
n medéTn TapéyeTar.
9 ‘Enel 5€ oteddvav xat aOrAnTév éuvncOnv,
exeivot pupla mabovres éml pupiow, Kal ToNa-
xobev THV popny éavTots cuvavéncavres, TOAAG
pev yupvaareKois évidpmocavTes ovis, TOANAS
6€ mAnyas év madotpiBouv AaBovtes, Siartav Se
ov THY HdLOTHY, AAAA THY Tapa TOV yupVAaTTaV
aipovpevot, Kal TadAa, iva wn dtaTpiBw réyor,
ovTw didyovTes, ws TOV TPO THs aywvias Biov
pedeTny elvat THS dywvias, THVLKabTa anodvovrat
7 pos TO ordo.ov, kal mdvta movodat Kab Kwdv-
vevovow, wate KoTtivov rAaBely atépavov i
1 éxuadarrew Colb. tertius.
2 raird to Kal rd évayyévioy Colb, tertius.
1 Of, Plutarch, De virt. Alex. or. 2.4. Plutarch narrates the
story, not of Timotheus, but of a certain Antigenides. With
him it is the Orthian, not the Phrygian, strain. Cf. also
Dryden’s Alexander’s Feast.
410
TO YOUNG MEN
incurring ridicule for their physical condition?
Neither, on the other hand, did Timotheus ! neglect
his composition of chorals and spend his time in
the wrestling-schools. For had he done so it would
not have been possible for him so far to excel all
men in the musical art that he could arouse the
passions through his vehement and severe harmony
and yet, on the other hand, through his relaxed and
sensuous strains, mollify and allay them again,
whenever he willed. It was by such art that once,
when he was playing the Phrygian mode to Alexander
on his flute, he caused the prince, as it is said, to
leap up and rush to his arms in the midst of a banquet,
and then, by relaxing the harmony, brought him
back again to his boon companions.? So great is
the power, in both music and the athletic contests,
produced by practice directed towards the attain-
ment of the end in view.
And since I have made mention of crowns and
athletes, let me add that these men, after enduring
toils by the thousand, and after increasing their
strength by every possible means, after shedding
much sweat in the labours of the gymnasium, and
taking many blows at the school of the physical
trainer, and choosing, not the pleasantest fare,
but that which the gymnastic masters had prescribed,
and in all other ways (that I may not waste time
by enumerating them) so passing their days that
their life before the contest might be a preparation
for the contest, then, when the moment comes,
they strip for the race, undergo all hardships and run
all risks, so as to receive a crown of wild olive or of
* Dio Chrysostom makes effective use of the story in the
proemium to Or.
411
10
11
12
13
BASIL THE GREAT’S
cedivov 7% addAAov TLVOS TOY ToLOUTwWY Kal
viK@vTes avappnOhvat Tapa TOD KHpUKOS. nHuiy
5ێ, ols GOXa Tod Biov mpoKertar oTw Oavpacta
mrAnGe Te Kai peyeOe, date ddvvaTa eivat pnOnvat
oye, én’ appa cabevsovar Kal KaTa TONY
tatT@pévols adevay, TH érépg AaBelv TOV xeupav
omap£er ; : ToNNob pévt” av “dEvov Wv padupia
TO Bio, Kal 6 ye Lapbavdrraros Ta TpOTA
mavroy els evdatpoviay epépero, 7 %) kal 6 Mapyi-
TnS,- ef BovreL, Ov ovT apoThpa ovTE oxaTThpa
oUTe dAXO TL TMV KaTa TOV Biov émiTHOELwY eivat
“Opunpos &pnoev, ei 5% ‘Ounpov tadta. adda
wn adnOns paddov 6 tod Muettaxod Royos, ds
Naherov epnoev : €a Odov éupevat ; dia ToAAOY
yap on TO ove TOV@V SueEeMOovor pores av TOV
aryabev €xeivav TUxXEtV Hiv TEepLyevolto, @V év
Tois avo oyous ovoer eivat mapdderypa TOV
dvOpor iver éAéyouer. ov 87 obv paOupnréov
Huiv, ovde THs év Spaxet paorovns peyaras
éXmridas dvTaddakTéor, elmep 77) HEdNOLpEV
ovetdy te €Fev Kal Tiwplas Upeferv, ov TL Tapa
tois avOpwros évOdde, Kaitos Kal TovdTo ov
puixpov TO ye voov EyovTL, XN ev Tois, elite UTO
1 Mapyapirns Colb. tertius.
gnow Colb, tertius.
1 Cf. Dion Chrys. Or. 3. 72.
2-Of. Margites 3 (Aristotle, Eth. Nic. 6. 7, 1141): rdv & ob’
tip’ Tkamriipa Geol bécay ott’ dpotipa | cbr? UAAws tt copédy:
mdons © hdprave réxvns.
** The gods had taught him neither to dig nor to plough, nor
any other skill; he failed in every craft.’’ Trans. G.
Evelyn-White in L.C.L.
412
TO YOUNG MEN
parsley or of some such thing, all that they may
win the victory and have their name proclaimed
by the herald. But as for us, before whom are set
for the life we lead prizes so marvellous in multitude
and in grandeur that they cannot be described in
words, if we sleep on both ears and live lives of
abundant licence, will it be possible for us to reach
out and seize them with one hand? In that event
slothfulness would be of great value for living, and
the Sardanapalus? would carry off the highest
prizes of all as regards happiness, or even Margites,
who was neither a ploughman nor a digger nor
anything else useful in life, as Homer? said—if
indeed this work is really Homer’s. Yet is not
rather the saying of Pittacus true,’ that “ it is hard
to be good’’? For though we pass through many
toils that are really toils, we can scarcely succeed
in obtaining those goods of which, as we have already
said above, no human goods can serve as an example.
Therefore we ought not to idle away our time, nor
for an ease that can last but a short while give up
in exchange glorious hopes—that is, if we are not
to be reproached and to incur retributions; I do
not mean any that are inflicted here among men,
although even that is no slight matter to a man of
sense, but in the places of punishment, whether
3 Cf. Plato, Protag. 340 c: obd3€ wor éupedéws 7d Tirrdcesoy
véwetat | kaltot copod mapa gwrds eipnucvovy Xademdy pdr’
écbAdy Eupevant.
“Nor ringeth true to me | That word of Pittacus— | And
yet ’twas a sage who spoke— | Hard, quoth he, to be good.”’
Trans. by W. R.M. Lambin L.C.L. Pittacus, ruler of Mytilene,
despaired of ruling well on the ground here stated. Cf. also
Bergk Poet. Lyr. Gr., Simonides 5, and Paroemiographi
Graeci, ed, Leutsch and Schneidewin, 1, p. 172.
413
14
BASIL THE GREAT’S
yay, elite kal drrov 89 Tod mavtds dvta TUyYdveL,
ikatwTnpiows. ws TO ev akovoiws TOD Tpoc-
NKOVTOS dpmapTovTe Kav cuyyvoun Tis tows
Tapa Tov @eod yévorto: tH dé éFeritndes Ta
Xetpw mpoerouévm ovdenia mapaitnors, TO ph
ouxXl ToANaTAACiw THY KOAaoW UTocxeElP.
IX. Ti obv rovbpev; hain tis dv. th GdXo
ye 7) THs Wuxiis émipéreray yew, Tacav oyodyv
a0 TOV GAXwy ayovtas ;* ov d) ody TH T@paTe
dovreutéov, bt wu Taca avuaryKn? Grd TH WUXA
ta BéXticTa Topictéov, waTeEp ex Secpmrtnpiou,
THS Wpos TA TOV cHpatos TAON KoLvwvias® adTHy
ia hirocodpias Awovtas, dua Sé kal To cpa TOV
mabay Kpetttov amepyatouévous, yaorpl mwév ye
Ta dvayxaia innpetobytas, ovyl Ta HoioTa, ws
ot ye Tpameforrotovs Tivas Kal paryelpous Trept-
voovvTes, Kal Tacav Siepevywpevor yhv Te Kal
Odraccav, olov tut yaren@ Seardtyn dpous
amdyovtes, éheewvol THs aaxodias, Tov év ddou
Kohalouévwy ovdév mdaxXovTes avEKTOTEPOY, aTE-
xvas eis wip Ealvovtes, Kal Kookivm hépovtes
vdwp, Kal eis tetpnuévov* avtrodvtes iPor,
ovdev mrépas Tav Tovey éxovtes. Koupas 8 Kab
1 S:caornplos editi antiqui.
2 &yovres antiqui duo libri.
3 apds 7d cGua Kowwvias Colb. tertius.
4 rerpiupévov Colb. tertius, editi antiqui.
1 For this proverbial expression cf. Paroemiographi Graeci,
1, p. 130. Cf. also Plato, De legg. 6. 780 0: moody tov vouo-
Gérny, Td Tav wmaCdvrwy, eis wip ~alvew Kai uvpia Erepa Toaira
avhvuta Tovovvta Spar.
“ Causes the lawgiver to card his wool (as the proverb has
it) into the fire, and to labour in vain at an endless tale of toils.’’
414
TO YOUNG MEN
these are under the earth or wheresoever in the
universe they may happen to be. Since, in the
ease of one who fails involuntarily in his duty, some
degree of pardon may perhaps be granted by God;
but for him who has deliberately chosen the worse
course in life there is no excuse that will save
him from suffering the punishment many times
over.
TX. What, then, shall we do? someone may ask.
What else, indeed, than devote ourselves to the care
of our souls, keeping all our leisure free from other
things. Accordingly, we should not be slaves of the
body, except so far as is strictly necessary; but our
souls we should supply with all things that are best,
through philosophy freeing them, as from a prison,
from association with the passions of the body, and
at the same time making the body likewise master of
the passions, supplying the belly with what it cannot
do without, but not with sweet dainties as those do
who look everywhere for table-dressers and cooks and
scour every land and sea, bringing tribute, as it
were, to a stern master, pitiable objects because of
their ceaseless activity, and suffering not a whit more
tolerable pains than those who are chastised in Hades
by being forced actually to card wool into a fire,!
fetch water in a sieve,? or to pour it into a perforated
jar,* having labour which never ends. And to
* Another proverbial expression. Cf. Paroemiographi
Graeci, 2, p. 481. This was the punishment assigned to the
Danaids in Hades.
° Cf. Lucian, Dial. of the Dead, 11.4: ofoy ri rdoxovow ai
Tov Aavaod abra: wapévo: eis roy TeTpnuEvoy wiDoy émayTAodGaL.
“Suffering a punishment something like that of the
daughters of Danaus who pour water into the perforated jar.’’
Cf. also Paroemiographi Graeci, 1, p. 343.
415
BASIL THE GREAT’S
durex ovas é&w Tov avaryaleov meprepyatea Oar,
) Svatvyovvtor é éort, KaTa TOV Avoryévous Aoyor,
4) adixouvtor. Bore KaNwTLETHY elvat Kal
ovopaterOar opotws alox pov Hyeto Oat pnt Setv
Tovs TOLOVTOUS, @S TO éraupety i) aor plows
yawous émtBovrevev. ti yap av Siapépor TO ye
voov EXovTe, Evotiba dvaBeBrha Bae H TL TOV
gavrAwr i, (mari ov pépery, & Ews dv pndev évdén* tod
™ pos Xecmeova Te elvat Kal Jaros ddeEntnptov ; ;
Kal Tadda 57) Tov ad’ToVv TpdTrOY py TEpLTTOTEPOV
THS Xpelas Kater Kevdobar, unde TepleTrew TO
cpa TAEéoV 1) WS cpevvov TH WUXD ovx ATTOV
yap dvevdos avopl T@ ye @s adnlas Tis Tm poon-
yopias TavTNS akio, Kadhoma ry Kal prrorw-
paTov elvat, 4) 7 pos ado TL TOV TAOAY ayevVas
Sacto Oar. TO yap THY Tacav omoveny ela dé-
pecOar, é OTWS WS KadMoTa ave? TO copa €or,
ov Staywwacxortds® é éoTuv éaurov, ovde TUVLEVTOS
tod copod Taparyyéehwatos, Ott ov TO opw@mevov
ear O avOpamos” adn TLvOS detrau TEplT TO-
Tépas copias, év is exacros POY, bares moTé
éorw, éauTov eMLYVOTETAL. TovTO dé pn caOnpa-
pevors TOV vody \aduvaTa@tepov ) AnuovTe mpos
Tov HjALtov avaBréat.
Kaéapois 5é wWuxis, os GPpdws te eimeiv
1 évdée., om. &y editi antiqui. 2 airod Colb, tertius,
3 ywéoKovtos Colb. tertius.
1 Cf, Diogenes Laertius 6, 54: perpdxioy lddv KacAwmiCduevor
épn (i.e., Diogenes of Sinope), ef uty mpds &vdpas, &ruxeis: el
dé mpds yuvaikas, abiKeis.
416
Ps
TO YOUNG MEN
spend one’s time, beyond what is necessary, on the
care of the hair or on dress, is, according to the
saying of Diogenes, the mark of men who are either
unfortunate or doing wrong. Hence, to be a dandy
and get the name of being one ought, I maintain, to
be considered by persons so inclined just as disgrace-
ful as to keep company with harlots or to seduce
other men’s wives. For what difference should it
make, at least to a man of sense, whether he is
clothed in a costly robe or wears a cheap workman’s
cloak, so long as what he has on gives adequate
protection against the cold of winter and the heat
of summer? And in all other matters likewise,
one ought not to be furnished out more elaborately
than need requires, nor to be more solicitous for
the body than is good for the soul. For it is no less
a reproach to a man, who is truly worthy of that
appellation, to be a dandy and a pamperer of the
body than to be ignoble in his attitude towards
any other vice. For to take all manner of pains
that his body may be as beautiful as possible is not
the mark of a man who either knows himself or
understands that wise precept: “That which is
seen is not the man, but there is need of a certain
higher wisdom which will enable each of us, whoever
he is, to recognize himself.’ But unless we have
purified our minds this is more impossible for us than
for a blear-eyed man to gaze at the sun.
Now purification of the soul 3—that I may speak in
“Seeing a youth adorning himself he said: ‘If it is for
men, you are unfortunate; but if it is for women, you do
wrong.’’’
2 For the general thought, cf. Plato, Phaedo 75 and 115.
* For the thought, cf. Plato, Phaedo 82 zs.
417
VOL. IV. EE
©
10
BASIL THE GREAT’S
Kal bpiv ixavas, tas d1a TOV aicOnocewr Hdovas
aripatew, wn opOarpods éotiav tais atomots
Tov OavpatoTromy émideiEcow 7) coudtov Géats
noovns KévTpov EVAPLEVT OD, » pn Oia TOV OTOV
SvepOappevny perwdlay TOY uxdv Kataxely.
avenevdepias yap 8) Kal TATELVOTNTOS éxyova ra0n
€k TOU TOLODOE Tis _HovotKiys eldous eyyived at
mépuKer. ara LTH érépav peTadioKtéov 1 npiv, THY
dpeive TE kal els dwecvov pépovoay Kal AaBid
Xpmpevos O ToUnri)s TOV lepav douarar, ex THS
pavias, os pagi, TOV Baovréa xabiorn. AéyeTar b€
Kal Tv0ayopav Kopactais TEplTUXOVTA peOvover
KeNevoae TOY avdnriy TOV Tob K@ {LOU Katrdpxovra,
petaBahovra TH dppoviav, éeravdHoat opion
TO Awpiov, TOUS. dé obTws avadpovijoat oro Tov
pédous, W@OTE TOUS orepavous pirpavras, ais Xuvo-
pévous émave) Oeiv. érepot S€ mpos avnov Kopu-
Bavti@ct Kal ex Bax xevovrae TocovToy éoTt TO
dudopov byobs 4d HoxOnpas perwpotas avaTt)n-
; Ohya. OTE TAS vov 7) KpaTovons TAUTNS, HTTOV
11
bpiv pcBewréor, i) ovTWooovV TaV* aicxiarov.
aTMOUS Ye MY TavTodaTrol’s HdovyY dadpHoE
1 avamAnp@oat Colb. tertius.
2 mpodjrws add. Colb. tertius.
1 On the moral significance of music, cf. Plato, Republic 3.
401; also Aristotle, Politics 8. 7.
2 Cf. 1 Kings 16. 15-23.
3 For a similar effect of the Doric mode, and with a similar
allusion to Pythagoras, cf. Quintilian, Inst. or. 10. 32, On
the Doric mode, ef. Aristotle, Politics, 8.5; and on the Tonic,
ef. Plato, Republic 3. 399 a.
418
TO YOUNG MEN
general terms and in a manner sufficient for your
understanding—consists in scorning the pleasures
that arise through the senses, in not feasting the
eyes on the silly exhibitions of jugglers or on the
sight of bodies which gives the spur to sensual
pleasure, in not permitting licentious songs to enter
through the ears and drench your souls. For passions
sprung of lack of breeding and baseness are naturally
engendered by this kind of music.t_ But we should
cultivate that other kind, which is better and leads
to the better, through his use of which, as they say,
David,? the poet of the Sacred Songs, freed the king
from his madness. And it is related that Pythagoras
too, chancing upon some drunken revellers, com-
manded the flute-player who led the revel to change
his harmony and play to them the Doric mode ;* and
that thus the company came back to its senses under
the influence of the strain, so that, tearing off their
garlands, they went home ashamed. Yet others
at the sound of the flute act like Corybantes and are
excited to Bacchic frenzy. Such is the difference
between giving full ear to wholesome and to licentious
music. Hence, since this latter is now in vogue,
you should participate in it less than in the very
basest of things. Furthermore, the mixing with the
air of all manner of vapours that bring pleasure
4 Cf. Plato, Crito 54D: ratra, & plre Eraipe Kpitwr, eb toh
bri eyd Sond axoverv, dowep of xopuBaytia@vtes Trav avrA@v doxod-
ow dkovew, Kai év éuol airy 7 AXH TobTwy TaY Adywy BouBel Kal
move: wh Sdvacbat TaY %AAwY akoveL.
** Be well assured, my dear friend Crito, that this is what I
seem to hear, as the frenzied dervishes of Cybele seem to hear
the flutes, and this sound of these words re-echoes within me
and ores my hearing any other words.’’ Trans. by H. N.
Fowler in L.C.L. :
419
EE2
12
13
14
BASIL THE GREAT’S
hépovtas TO aépt Katapuyvivar, 7) wvpots EavTods
avaxpwovrvabat, kal atrayopevery aicxivoua. Th
& av tes elroe mepl Tod un xphvar Tas ev adh Kal
yevors SumKew ndovas, 7 OTe KaTavayKxalovow
avtat Tovs Trepl THY éavTov Onpav éoxoXakoTas,
aomep TA Opéupata, mpos THY yaoTépa Kal Ta
vm avtny cvvvevevotas? Shp ;
‘Evi 6€ XOy@, TavTos brepoTtéoy TOV c@maTOS
T® nH, ws: év BopBope, tais jdovais avtod Kat-
opwpvxXGar wédrovTeL, 7) ToTodTOY avOeKTéov avTod,
dcov, gyoi WAdtwv; imnpeciav dirocodia
KT@pLévov, €olKdTa Tov réyov TO LlavA@, dg
Tapatvel undeniav yphvat TOD cwpmaTos Tpovotay
exer eis em Oupudy apopuny. Th Stag épovary
ol TOV MEV TWMMATOS WS AY KaANLOTA ExXOL PpovYTi-
Cover, tHv O€ ypynoopévny av’T@e wWuynv ws
ovdevos afiav mepiop@ot, TOY Tepl Ta Opyava
orovoatovtwy, ths Se 8: adrav évepyovons
TEXUNS KATAMENOVYT@Y ; Trav wey OvY TOvVaYTLOV
Kovalev avTo Kai Katéyeww wotep Onpiov tas
1 ouvvevevxdra antiqui tres libri.
1 Cf. Plato, Republic 6.498 B and ©. wav rovvayrlov peipdicia
bev bvra Kal maidas perpaxi@dn madeiay Kal pirocodiay neraxetpl-
(<obat, TaY Te TwudTwr, év @ BrAactdver Te Kal avdpodra, ed
MdAa emipedeiaba, denpectay pirocogla xrwpuévous: mpotobons be
Tis nAtklas, év h | Wuxh TeAcovoOat Upxerat, emireivew Ta exelyns
yuuvdoia Brav bt Afryn wey H poun, worry 5& Kal orparedy
extds ylyvnra, tére Hdn apérous véunerOa Kad undev Aro mpar-
tev, § Tt uh mapépyov, rods wéAAovTas evdaudvws BidoceoOa Kal
TerevThoavras TG Bly Te BeBiwuevw thy exe? potpay emorhoey
mpémovueay.
“Tn childhood and youth their study, and what philosophy
they learn, should be suited to their tender years; during
420
TO YOUNG MEN
to the sense of smell, or the smearing of the body
with perfumes, I am ashamed even to forbid. And
what can one say about the importance of not
cultivating the pleasures associated with the senses
of touch and taste than that these compel those who
are devoted to their pursuit to live, like animals,
with all their attention centred upon the belly and
the members below it?
But, in a single word, the body in every part
should be despised by everyone who does not care to
be buried in its pleasures, as it were in slime; or we
ought to cleave to it only in so far as we obtain from
it service for the pursuit of wisdom, as Plato advises,
speaking in a manner somewhat similar to Paul’s
when he admonishes us to make no provision for
the body unto the arousing of concupiscences.? Or
in what way do those differ, who are solicitous how
the body may be as well off 4s possible, but over-
look the soul, which is to make use of it, as utterly
worthless, from those who are much concerned
about their implements but neglect the art which
uses them for its work? Hence we must do quite
the opposite—chastise the body and hold it in check,
this period, while they are growing up towards manhood, the
chiet and special care should be given to their bodies, that
they may have them to use in the service of philosophy; as
life advances and the intellect begins to mature, let them
increase the gymnastics of the soul; but when the strength
of our citizens fails and is past civil and military duties, then
let them range at will and engage in no serious labour, as we
intend them to live happily here, and to crown this life with
a similar happiness in another.” Trans. by Jowett.
2 Cf. Romans 13. 14: Gaara evdtcarbe tov x«dbpiov “Inoody
Xpiatdv, kal Tis capkds mpdvoiav uh moretabe eis emiOuplas.
“But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not pro-
vision for the flesh in its concupiscences.”’
421
15
16
17
BASIL THE GREAT’S
opuas mpoonxe, Kal tods am avtod OopvBous
eyywwouévous TH Wuyi, olovel pactiy, TO
oyiou@ Kabixvovpévovs Kowmifervr, GARG py
mdvTa xarivov Hdovis avévtas mepiopav Tov
voov, watep nvioxov, bd Suonviov tarmrwv
UBpe hepouévay Tapacvpopmevov ayecOar: Kab
tov IIv@ayopov peuvicOa, os Tov cuVOYTMY
TW KaTapabwy yupvaciots Te Kal ortiows EavTov
ev dda KatacapkodrTa, otws ébyn Ov raven
XareTwTepov ceavT@ KatacKevalov To Secpuo-
Tnptov; Lo 5) Kal Ildatwva face tiv éx
cw@patos BAdByv Tpoedopevov, TO voowdes
xopiov ths Artixis thy Axadnpiav catadaBeiv
éferritnoes, iva tiv ayav evrabevav TOD c@parTos,
olov aprédov Thy eis Ta TepiTTa hopav, Tept-
KoTTOL.. eyo Sé Kal aharepav elvar thy ér
axpov eveFiav iatpOv Koved.
“Ore toivuy % dyav aitn tod cwpmatos ém-
pédera, avT@ Te advorTeA}s TH T@maTe Kal Tpds
Thy Wuyny éuTrodiov eat, TO ye UVroTETTMKEVAL
tovT@ Kai Oeparrevew, pavia cadpys. adda wv
€l TOUTOU YE UTEpopay pedeTHCAaLmEV,” TYOAH Y
av aXXo Te TOV avOpwrivev Oavudoatpev. Ti
yap éte xpnoopueOa TrOUVTH, Tas Sia TOD TwpaTos
noovas atimdlovtes ; ym ev ovXY Opa, TAY Et
1 repixérty editio Paris.
2 nedAerhoauey editi antiqui.
1 These words ascribed by Basil to Pythagoras are assigned
by Stobaeus (Serm. 77 p. 456) to Plato.
2 On the unhealthful location of the Academy, see Aelian,
Ver. Hist.9.10; Plato, in reply to the physicians who advised
422
TO YOUNG MEN
as we do the violent chargings of a wild beast, and
by smiting with reason, as with a whip, the disturb-
ances engendered by it in the soul, calm them to
sleep; instead of relaxing every curb upon pleasure
and suffering the mind to be swept headlong, like a
charioteer by unmanageable horses riotously running
at large. And we ought to recall Pythagoras,1
who, on perceiving that one of his followers was
putting on superfluous flesh by exercises and heavy
eating, said to him, “Pray cease making your
prison-house more wretched for you to live in!”
It was for this reason, in fact, that Plato also, as we
are told, providing against the harmful influence
of the body, deliberately occupied the pestilential
region in Attica, the Academy,? in order that he
might prune away, as one prunes the vine of its
excessive growth, the too great well-being of his
body. And I myself have heard physicians say
that extreme good health is even dangerous.
Since, then, such excessive concern for the body
is not only unprofitable to the body itself but also
a hindrance to the soul, that it should be subject
to the body and be its servant is sheer madness.
Yet surely, if we should make it a practice to
despise the body, we should be slow, methinks, to
feel admiration for any other thing that man may
possess. For to what end shall we go on employing
wealth if we scorn the pleasures arising through
the body? As for me, I do not see, except that it
him to quit the Academy and live near the Lyceum, said:
“Nay, as for me, I would not be persuaded to move even to
Mount Athos in order to prolong my life.” Cf. also Frazer’s
Pausanias II, pp. 388-9, who explains the cause of the
unhealthfulness.
423
18
19
BASIL THE GREAT’S
bn, KaTa Tovs ev Tois wvOos SpdKovtas, Hoovnv
TWa pepor Onoavpois KaTopwpvypévots éTra-
ypumvetv. 6 ye pv érevbepios 7 pos Ta TowadTa
Svaxeio bac memrardevLevos, ToAXOU av dé04 TaTret-
vov Te Kal aiaxpov épyo 1) oy TOTe mpochéaPat
TO yap THs xpelas TEpUTTOTEPOY, kav Avdsov 7
vipa, Kav TOV PUPLNKOY epyov TOV Xpu-
cop opwr, TOTOUT@ m€ov ATLUaCeL, dawmep ay
HT TOV mpoadénrae: aurny é Onmrou THY elav
Tots TIS picews avaryxaiors, arn’ ov Tats es
opleitat. ws ot ye TOV dvayKatov Spav éFeo
ryevo pero,” mapaTrAnotos Tots KaTa Tob mpavous
pepopévois, pos ovdev oT do tpov EXOVTES aTro-
Bivat, ovdapmod Ths els TO Tpdcw hopas toravTat’
GND’ do wTrep dy Treteo mpoo mepiBdhovrar,” Tob
isov déovTat 7 Kal elovos 7 pos Thy THS €Tl-
Oupias éxmAnpwow, kata tov "EEnKeotidov
Lorwva, 6s pyot
TlAovtov & ovdev tépua mepacpévov avdpact
KELT AL.
T@ 5é Oeoyvids mpos Tadta SidacKdrw yYpnoTéov
AéyovTe
Ovx« épapar rrovteiv ovt’ evyouat, Ara pot
ein
Ziv ao tov Oriyor pndev ExovTt KaKov.
"Ey dé Kal Atoyévous aryapar TH TavT@V
OMoD TOV avO por iver dmepoviav: bs ye Kal
Baocihéws Tod peyddou éavrov atrédnve m)ov-
1 ywduevor editi antiqui.
2 mrpoomeptAdBwrrat codex Combef,
424
TO YOUNG MEN
might furnish us with a sort of pleasure to keep
awake at night guarding, like the dragons of
mythology, buried treasures! Assuredly, however,
that man who has been trained to regard such goods
as a freeman should would be quite unlikely ever to
choose anything base or shameful in word or deed.
For that which is in excess of any need, even if it
be the gold-dust of Lydia+ or the wealth of the gold-
gathering ants,? he will despise all the more the
less he needs it; and “need”? itself he will, of
course, define in terms of the requirements of
nature and not in terms of pleasure. For those
who go beyond the bounds of necessity are like
men who rush headlong down a slope and, being
unable to bring up against any firm object, find it
impossible to halt at any point their onward im-
petus; nay, the more they gather in to themselves
the more they require that much, or even a greater
amount, for the fulfilment of their desires, according
to Solon son of Execestides,? who declares: “ Of
wealth no limit lies revealed to men.’’ And we
ought to use Theognis ¢ as a teacher in these matters,
when he says: “I am not eager to be rich, nor do
I pray for this, but may it be mine to live on little,
suffering no evil.”
And I admire also the scorn of Diogenes ® for all
human goods without exception, who declared himself
richer than the Great King by reason of the fact
1 Cf. Herod. Hist. 1. 93.
2 Cf. Herod. Hist. 3. 102.
3 Elegies 11. 71 (in L.C.L.13. 71). This line is also cited for
Theognis, no. 227.
4 Theognis 1155-1156.
5 i.e. Diogenes of Sinope. For the story, cf. Aelian, Ver.
Hist. 10. 16; also Plutarch, De fort. et virtut. Alex, or. 1. 311.
425
21
22
23
24
BASIL THE GREAT’S
OLWTEpOV, TH EXaTTOVOY 1) éxeivos KaTA Tov Blov
mpocdeiaba. ruiv de dpa ei py Ta IvOiov tod
Mvood mpocein tddavta, Kai TACO pa ys Toca
\ , \ 4 > \ /
Kal toca, Kai Booxnudtwv écpol mrelovs }
> a OX > a > > wy
aprOunoa, ovdev éEapxécer. add’, olwat, mpoc-
/ 1 > / A n \ lel
nKeL* atrovta Te ju) Tobey Tov mrovTOY, Kal
7 \ an an ral a a rn
TApPOVTOS p17) TO KeKTHoOat wadrov ppoveiv, } TO
n>) / > \ i 9 / \ ‘ n
eldevas avtov ev? dtatidecOar. To yap Tod
/ 5S a / a la
Laxparous ed exer: ds puéya hpovovvtos wrovelov
avopos éml trois xXpijpaciv ov mpoTepov avrov
Oavpdacew dy, mpiv av Kal oti Kexphnobat Tov-
2 -¥. a x , \
Tos émlaTatal, Teipabhvar. %) Devdias pev Kal
IlorvKAertos, ef TH ypucio péya éppovovy Kal
T® €dépavtt, dv 6 ev "Hrelors tov Ala, 6 88
\ vA > / > / /
thv “Hpav *Apyeiow érouncatny, Katayeddoto
dv jhotnv addotpip wrovT@ KadromLopevot,
adévres tHv téxvnv, bf’ Hs Kal 0 xpvods Hdiov
\ , > , ¢€ Lal \ \ >
kal Tiyww@TEepos amredelyOn: iets Se thy avOpa-
melav apetnv ov« é€apxeiv éauth® mpods Kdopov
¢€ / > / > 7 ” lal
uToAapBavortes, EXatTovos aicyvyns aka Torey
oloueda ;
"AdXa Sijra mrovTOU ev HrepowoueOa Kal TAS
\ n ? , e \ by , ,
51a TOV aicOnoewr Hdovas aTLLdoomev, KONAKELAS
ol U
Sé cal Owreias dimEopeba, kab rhs “Apyidoxou
1 rpoohkew tres MSS. 2 ed add. editio Paris.
426
TO YOUNG MEN
that he needed less for living than the King. But
for us of to-day, it would seem, nothing will suffice
except all the talents of Pythias the Mysian,? and
so-and-so many acres of land, and herds of cattle
past numbering. But, in my opinion, we ought
not to long for wealth if it be lacking, and, if we have
it, we should not pride ourselves so much on its
possession as on the knowledge that it is being put
to good uses. For the saying of Socrates* is well
put. He, when a wealthy man was manifesting
great pride in his riches, said that he would not
admire him before he had found out by trial that he
also knew how to use them. Would not Pheidias
and Polycleitus, one of whom made the Zeus for
the Elians and the other the Hera for the Argives,
if they had prided themselves greatly on the gold
and the ivory in them, have been objects of derision
for glorying in a wealth not their own, passing over
the art which enabled them to render the gold
both more pleasing and more precious; but if we
suppose that human virtue is not sufficient to itself
for an adornment, do we imagine that what we are
doing merits a lesser shame than would have been
theirs ?
But, forsooth, are we to despise wealth and have
contempt for the pleasures of the senses, and yet
go seeking for flattery and adulation, and imitate the
1 Cf. Dion Chrys. 6. 6.
2 Cf. Herod. Hist. 7.27: Pytheas, reputed to be the richest
man in the world, told Xerxes that he possessed 2,000 talents
of silver, 393,000 gold darics (staters), not to speak of other
kinds of property.
3 Of. Dion Chrys. 3. 102. Cf. also Cicero, Tusc. 5. 12.
3 gaurhy editio Basil., xa@’ éavthy editio Paris.
427
25
26
27
BASIL THE GREAT’S
dhoTreKos TO KEepSaréov Te Kal TrotKirov tnro-
gouev; GAN’ ovK ect 6 padrdrov hevKTéov TO
cwppovovrtt, Tov mpos So-av Chv, kal Ta TOs
Todos SoxodvtTa TepicxoTretv, Kal un TOV opOdv
AOyov aHye“ova TroveicOat Tod Biov, wate, Kav
Tao. avOpwtois avtTiréyev, Kav adokeiv Kat
Kivdvuvevery Urép ToD Kadod dén, wndev aipetcbar
Tov Op0ds éyvwcpévav Tapaxweiv. %) TOV mH
ovTws éxovta Ti ToD Aiyumtiou codictod dico-
bev atronreitrery, 6s hutov éyiyveto Kal Onpior,
omote BovrolTo, Kal wOp Kal Udwp Kal wdvTa
XpHwata, eimep 1 Kal avtos viv pev TO Sixacov
émalvéceTat Tapa Tos TOTO TLuaaL, viv dé TOds
évavtiovs apyoes Noyous, OTav THY ddiKiay evdo-
Kiyodaay aicOnrat, Orep dixns) éotl KodaKwv ;
kal woTep pacl Tov TodvTOba THY Xpoay pds
THY UToKELMéeVnY YhV, OUTwS avTOS THY SidvoLaY
Tpos TAS TOV GUVOYTMY yvoOmas weTaBaretTaL.”
X. ’ANAa tadTa pév Tov Kav Tois tuerépots
1 Sixn editio Paris., #rep d{xn Colb, tertius.
2 weraBddAderat duo MSS.
1 7.e. Archilochus of Paros. Cf. Bergk, Archilochus, Poet.
Lyr. Gr., 89. 5. The fox made an alliance with the eagle,
but the eagle broke faith by killing the young of the fox
when he was absent. The fox got his revenge by taking a
brand from an altar and setting fire to the eagle’s nest. Cf.
Plato, Republic 2. 365.0: mpdévpa piv xa oxijpa KiKAw Teph
euavToyv oKiaypaplay aperiis meprypamréov, Thy d¢ Tod copwrdrov
*ApxiAdsxou dawméxa éAKtéov édmiober Kepdadréav kal moklAnv.
“ For a front and a show I must draw about myself a shadow-
outline of virtue, but trail behind me the fox of the most sage
Archilochus, shifty and bent on gain.’’ Trans, by Paul
Shorey in L.C.L.
428
TO YOUNG MEN
shiftiness and cunning of the fox of Archilochus??
On the contrary, there is nothing which a prudent
-man must shun more carefully than living with a
view. to popularity and giving serious thought to
the things esteemed by the multitude, instead of
making sound reason his guide of life, so that, even
if he must gainsay all men and fall into disrepute
and incur danger for the sake of what is honourable,
he will in no wise choose to swerve from what has
been recognized as right. Or in what respect shall
we say that a person of so unstable a character
differs from the Egyptian mountebank? who, when-
ever he wished, became a plant, or a wild beast, or
fire or water or anything else, if in sooth he himself
is at one time to praise justice when in the presence
of those who esteem that, but will at another time
take quite the opposite position whenever he perceives
that injustice is held in honour—as is the way of
flatterers? And just as the polyp,’ they say, changes
its colour to match the ground on which it lies, so
will he change his mind according to the opinions
of those about him.
X. But although we Christians shall doubtless
2 Proteus is meant. Cf. Homer, Od. 4. 384-386: mwaciral
Tis dedpo yépwv GAros ynuepris | 4Odvaros Tpwreds Aiydrrios,
8s re Oaddoons | rdons BévOea olde, Moceddwvos brodues.
«There is wont to come hither the unerring old man of the
sea, immortal Proteus of Egypt, who knows the depths of
every sea, and is the servant of Poseidon.’’ Trans. by A. T.
Murray in L.C.L. Plato in Luthydemus (288 B) has Socrates
compare the trickery of the sophists to that of Proteus the
Egyptian.
3 Theognis 215 ff. Cf. Athenaeus, 7. 316f. Plutarch also
makes frequent use of this comparison as in De amicor. mult. 6,
p. 365, De adulat. et amic. disor. p. 187 and p. 193.
429
BASIL THE GREAT’S
Aoryots TeheLdTepoy pabnoopeba: Scop dé oxta-
ypadiay Tia THs apeThs, TO ye vov elvat, é« Tov
efobev madeuparov mepuypayyapeba.? Tos yap
eT LWEhOS ef € éxao Tou TY ad éNevav Opoitovaw,
@amep Tois peyaXors Tov ToTaudy,” modal
yiver Oar Toda o0ev ai mpooO hat TepvKact.
To yap Kal o pK pov emt o MLLKP@ catatibecbat,
ov HarQov | eis apyupiov mpoa OnKny, uy Kal eis
qeTwaody ema THY opbds tyyeta Bau exeuv TO
TOLNnTH T poo nKer. O mev obv Bias T@ viel mpos
Aiyurrious amaipovte Kal muvOavouerep ti ap
TOBY avT@ padsora keXapto péva, mparrou
"Egod.on, ébn, T™p0s yipas KTNT GMEVOS, THY
apetny 8 TO epodtov ANéyor, pix pois Spois auTny
mepuypapan, bs ye avO porrive Bie THY an’®
aut apéreray apigero. éym Oé, Kav TO
TeOwvod TLS Yyhpas, Kav TO ’ApyavOaviou réeyn,
Kav TO 700 paxpoBiwrarou map npiv* Madov-
odra, ds xehea, eT, TpedKovTa deovran, Bidvar
AéyeTau, Kav oupmavTa TOV ad’ ov yeyovacw
avOpwrot, Xpovov avapeTph, @s én maidev
Siavoias yeAdoouat, eis TOV paKxpov darro-
1 reprypaydueda editi antiqui et Reg. tertius,
2 xara Tov ‘Holodov add. editio Paris.
3 én’ editio utraque. * quay editi antiqui.
1 For the expression, cf. p. 428, note 1. Cf. also Plato,
Phaedo 69 s.
2 Cf. Hesiod, Works and Days, 361 and 362: ei ydp Kev Kal
omiKpdy er oMLK PD karabeio | Kal Cauda todr’ Epdois, Taxa Kev
méeya Kal 7d yévorro.
“* For if you add only a little to a little and do this often, soon
that little will become great.’’ Trans. by H. G. Evelyn-White
in L.C.L.
430
EX GEN
learn all these things more thoroughly in our own
literature, yet for the present, at least, let us trace
out a kind of rough sketch, as it were, of what
virtue is according to the teaching of the pagans,
For by those who make it their business to gather
the benefit to be derived from each source many
accretions from many sides are wont to be received,
as happens to mighty rivers. Indeed we are entitled
to consider that the poet’s saying? about “ adding
little to little’ holds good no more for increment
of money than it does for increment in respect of
knowledge of any kind whatever. Bias,? for
instance, when he was asked by his son, who was
about to depart for Egypt, what he could do that
would gratify him most, replied: “ By acquiring
travel-supplies for your old age,” meaning by “ travel-
supplies ’’ virtue, no doubt, though the terms in
which he defined it were too narrow, seeing that
he limited to human life the benefit to be derived
from virtue. But as for me, if anyone should
mention the old age of Tithonus,* or that of Argan-
thonius,® or of Mathusala,® whose life was the longest
of any man’s (for he is said to have lived a thousand
years lacking thirty), or if anyone reckons up all
the time which has elapsed since men have existed,
I shall laugh thereat as at a childish idea when I
3 One of the seven wise men of Greece. For the saying,
ef. Diogenes Laertius, 1. 88: ¢pdd:0v dard vedrnros els yiipas
avardduBave coplay.
**Make wisdom your provision for the journey from youth
to old age.”’
4 Cf. Homeric Hymns, 5. 218 ff.; also Horace, Odes 1. 28. 7
and 2. 16. 30.
5 Cf. Herod, Hist. 1. 6. 3. 6 Cf. Gen. 5. 25.
431
BASIL THE GREAT’S
fal \ > id In e / > / >
cKOTOV Kal aynpw ai@va, ov tépas ovdév éote
Th émivoia aBeiv, ob paddov ye TEedeUTHV
e / n > , a \ a
vTobécbar THs aPavarov w>Wvyis. mpos svTep
KTac0a Tapatvécaip av Ta épodia, TavTa NOov
A \ 7 a (4 a le
KaTa THY Tapoyiay Kwodvtas, d0ev av péAdH
ec on | pee wet. > / , ,
Tis vuiv ém avtov @déreta yevioecbar. pnd
cd \ fal \ , / an?
étt Yadera TadTa Kal Tovov Seopeva, 1a TOUT
> , > > > Oé 1 nr
aTokyvncw@pev’ AXN avauvnolevtas* Tov Tapat-
la oe 66 / \ »” . ome, | 2
véoavtos, Ott Séor Biov pev apiotov avTov
7 a eQ\ \ cal a
éxaotov TpoatpeicOar, ndvv S€ mpocdoKav TH
/ / > cd a /
cuvnbeia yevnoecOar, éyyerpeiv Tois BedticTots.
aicxpov yap Tov TapdyvTa Kaipoy mpoEepmévous,
oe , P ’ a \ , ov
vatepov Tot avakareicOar To TapedOov, STE
+7O\ ” / > U4
ovdev ota TAO aviwpévots.
7h \ \ 9 a / ‘4 / a \
y@ péev ovv & KpatioTa elvat Kplv@, TA meV
a ” \ \ \ / \ 4 ec 7”
vov elpnka, Ta S€ Tapa tavta Tov Biov bpiv
EvpBovrciom. types 5é, Tpidv appwotnudtev
” 3 BY lol > a , 80 bY
dvTav,® un TO avidt@ Tpoceoixévas SoENTE, wy
el / a n >
THY THS yvouNS vooov TapaTAnciay TH TOV eis
\ Ud 4 4
Ta copata SvatuvynodvtTwv SeiEnte. of pev yap
Ta pikpa Tov TAaOdv Kdpvovtes, avTolL mapa
Tovs latpovs épxovtat of Sé bd perlover Kata-
AnPOévtes appwotnudtwv, éf éavtods Kadovdct
1 dvauvnobevres antiqui duo libri.
ai’ray editi antiqui.
432
TO YOUNG MEN
gaze towards that long and ageless eternity whose
limit the mind can in no wise grasp any more than
it can conceive an end for the immortal soul. It
is for this eternity that I would exhort you to acquire
travel-supplies, leaving no stone unturned, as the
proverb has it,! wherever any benefit towards
that end is likely to accrue to you. And because this
is difficult and calls for toil, let us not on this account
draw back, but recalling the words of him 2 who urged
that every man should choose the life which is in
itself best, in the expectation that through habit
it will prove agreeable, we should attempt the best
things. For it would be disgraceful that we, having
thrown away the present opportunity, should at
some later time attempt to summon back the past
when all our vexation will gain us nothing.
Accordingly, of the things which in my judgment
are best, some I have told you at this time, while
others I shall continue to recommend to you through-
out my whole life: but as for you, remembering
that there are three infirmities, pray do not seem to
resemble the one which is incurable, nor to exhibit
the disease of the mind, which resembles that which
those endure who are afflicted in body. For whereas
those who suffer from slight ailments go of themselves
to physicians, and those who are attacked by more
serious diseases summon to their homes those who
1 Cf. Paroemiographi Graeci, L.-S. 1, p. 146.
2 The saying is ascribed to the Pythagoreans. Cf. Plutarch,
De exilio 8.376: 1d yap Kadrdv éxcivo mapdyyeAua Tay TMvéa-
yopelwy. ‘EAow Biov &pioroy, Hdvv dé ad’toy H cvvhbea Torhoes.
“For there is that noble precept of the Pythagoreans :
Choose the best life and habit will make it sweet.’’
3 évtwy om. editio Basil. et MSS.
433
VOL. IV. : FF
BASIL THE GREAT’S
TOUS Geparrevoovtas: * ot &’ eis aviKeotov Tav-
TEADS pehayxonrias mapevex Oévres, ovde ™ po-
cLovras Tpoolevrau, opi maOnre® TOV vov
opets, Tovs <op0ds éxyovtas TeV Royiouav®
arropevyovTes.
1 @cpamedvovras codices duo.
2 wdGorre Unus codex.
3 roy Aoyioudy duo MSS,
434
TO YOUNG maiN
will treat them; yet those who have reached the
stage of melancholy that is absolutely beyond remedy
do not even admit physicians when they call.!_ Pray
do you not become afflicted in this last-named manner,
characteristic of the men of the present time, by
avoiding those whose reasoning faculties are sound.
1 For whereas those who suffer... call. The thought of
this passage seems to have been suggested by Plutarch,
Quomodo quis suos in virtute sentiat profectus, 81 f.
435°
FF2
INDEX OF REFERENCES TO
SCRIPTURE
BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT
Genesis 1. 20-22, ill. 45 (Letter
18) 28, II. 409
(Letter OLX), 3. 17, IV. 59 (Letter
OCLX), 3. 19, IV. 136 (Letter
OOLXIX), 3. 19, I. 85 (Letter
von, 4. 1, 385 (Letter
COXXXYV), (Letter
OCLX), 4. 9, IV. 59 (Letter OLX),
4. 10, IV. 59 (Letter COLX), 4
1i-15, IV. 57 (Letter COLX), 4
12, IV. 61 (Letter CCLX), 4. 15,
4, 23-24,
IV. 129 (Letter CCLXVID, 11.
IV. 25 (Letter OCLY), 13. 18, r
on pega p aT 485) 15.4. 261
ter XLII), 19, IV. 34 (Letter
EVID, 19. 17, tr. 265 (Letter
tter LXXXII), 49.
398 (Letter COXX XVI)
Exodus 3.14, IV. 386, 9.14, 1.41 (Letter
VI), 15. 4, IIT. 77 (Letter OXO), 15.
6, 1. 87 (Letter aoe 20. 5, IIL.
305 (Letter OO 20, 15, IV.
177 (Letter OOLXX , 21. 18
and 19, IIT. 42 (Letter OLX XXVIID,
21. 22 and 23, III. 20 (Letter
Be ee 25. 18, IIIf. 385
(Letter COXXXYV), 25. 21 and 22,
It. <. (Letter CCOXXXY), 28.
43, IV. 5 (Letter GOL), 87. 6, III.
385 Chattes COXxx
Leviticus 18. 3, II. 404 ‘Cetter ee
18. 6, II. 406 (Letter OLX), 1
18, II. 402 (Letter OLX), 25. 10, IV.
55 (Letter CCLX), 26. 10, I. 163
(Letter XXVIT
Numbers 5, 15, IV. 113 (Letter
OCCLXY), 21. 8, IV. 69 (Letter
OOLX), 22. 11 ‘and 12, III. 215
(letter COX), 22. 20, Ill. 61
(Letter CLXX XIX)
Deuteronomy 1, 17, IIT. 450 (Letter
OCOXLIV), 5. 21, I. 285 (Letter
XLVI), 6. 1, I. 57 (Letter VIII)
17. 8, IV. 45 (Letter COLVITD),
15. 12, IV. 54 (Letter COLX), 24. 3,
III. 313 (Letter COXXIV), 32. 12,
Fe . (Letter VIII), 32. 39, I. 57
(Letter VIID
Josue 1.5, IV. 131 (Letter CCLX VIID
1 Kings 2. 30, IT1.281 (Letter COXXD,
, I. 58 (Letter VIID, 8.
hic (Letter VI, 9. 3, IT. 412 Cattat
OLED, 16. 15-23, Iv. 418, 21. 7,
IIT, 481 (Letter COXLVIID, 28. 13;
III. 61 ree? Getter XLID ae
2 Kings 5, I. 245 (Letter XLID), 3,
ILI. 399 ‘(Letter COXXXVD), 1
and 12, I. 21 (Letter
3 Kings $2, 22, ITT. 215 (Letter COX)
4 Kings 5,111. 47(Letter OLX X XVIII)
17, IV. 107 (Letter COLXYV), 23,
34 h chap, 25, IL. 396
(Letter COXXX
2 Paralipomenon 36, ITI. 396 (Letter
OOXXXVI
1 Esdras 5. 47, III. 396 (Letter
OOXXXVI)
2 OGLEYI) 10, Psat a ted
» 2 14, I. 26 tter
XLID
437
INDEX OF REFERENCES TO SCRIPTURE
Job 1.1 ff., IIT. 287 (Letter COX XIID,
1, 21, I. 37 (Letter V), 1. 21, IV.
224 (Letter CCC], 2. 11, I. 202
(Letter XXXVIII), 3. 25, 1. 293
(Letter XLVI), 9. 13, I. 57 (Letter
VIII), 14. 1-2, IV. 161 (Letter
OCLXXVI
Psalms 1. 1, I. 272 (Letter XLIV),
4. 2, IV. 129 (Letter OCLXVII),
5. 6, I. 321 (Letter LI), 5. 6 and 7,
III. 191 (Letter COVID, 8
65 (Letter VIID, 16. 4,
(Letter COXLIV)
(Letter XLIT)
IV. 11 (Letter COLD, 37. 15, III.
288 (Letter COXXTID, 41. 2, II.
433 (Letter CLXVI), 50. 3, I. 303
(Letter XLVI), 51. 12, IV. 17
(Letter COLI), 54. 7, II. 333 (Letter
OXL), 54. 13, IV. 121 (Letter
CCLXVI), 54. 13-15, IV. 109
(Letter COLXV), 54. 14-15, IV.
121 (Letter CCLXVI), 55. 6, I.
311 (Letter XLVI), 55. 23, II.
415 (Letter OLXI), 68. 21, III.
430 (Letter COXLID), 73. 8, IT.
445 (Letter COXLIID, 74. 6, ITI.
211 (Letter OCX), 77. 70, III.
93 (Letter OXOVID, 78. 6, ITI.
383 (Letter COXXXYV), 79. 6, III.
271 (Letter COXIX), 81. 6, I. 55
(Letter VIID, fo Ns Wty “413.
(Letter CCOXXXVIII), 95. 5, I.
56 (Letter VIII), 95. 5, IIl. 61
(Letter OLXXXIX), 95. 6, I. 306
(Letter XLVI), 101. 26-27, IV.
138 (Letter CCLXIX), 102. 6, I.
ae (Letter erry at eee 57
(Letter VITI), 103. . 8 etter
VIID, 108. 5, IV. 10 (Letter OCLD),
111, 5, IV. 118 (Letter CCLXYV),
112. 6, I. 318 (Letter XLIX), 112.
7, III. 225 (Letter COXIM, 117.
16, I. 87 (Letter sh oe 118. 19,
IIT. 294 (Letter OOXXIID, 118.
106, III. 121 (Letter OXCIX),
119, 91, I. 81 (Letter VIID, 119.
120, I. 141 (Letter XXID, 119.
131, I, 211 (Letter XX XVIII), 123.
2-4, III. 291 (Letter OCXXITI),
123. 5, III. 291 (Letter COXXTII
438
124. 7, I. 247 (Letter XLID, 124.
7, I. 260 (Letter XLID), 132. 4, I.
247 (Letter XLID, 138. 7, I. 83
(Letter VIID, 138. 7, II. 412
(Letter OLXI), 145. 17, I. 30
(Letter XLVI)
Fe ey ee
VIID, 7. 22-23, I. 282 (Letter V),
8. 22, I. 77 (Letter y Be Dy EE
399 (Letter OLX), 9. 9, IV,
(Letter CCLX), 10. 19, IV. 97
, 48.
(Letter OXCIX), 19. 14, IV. 227
(Letter OOOID, 25. 25, IT. 129
(Letter XOI), 27. 21, II. 471 (Letter
CLXXXIM), 29. 16, I. 139 (Letter
Ecclesiastes 2. 14, I. 41 (Letter VD,
3. 7, III. 287 (Letter OO :
7. 7, I. 323 (Letter LD, 7. 8, 5
288 (Letter OOX , 10. 16,
II. 15 (Letter LXD, 12. 12, IV.
97 (Letter COL , 40. 24, I.
. . >
1. 7, I. 83 (Letter VIID), 7. 26, 1.
225 ‘Cotter EXXVIID, T1. 21, HII.
Ecclesiasticus 7, 39, IV. 91 (Letter
Letter
stter , 10. il, IV.
, 11. 10, IIT. 399
(Letter OO , 22,2, T. 285
(Letter XLV), 23. 4 7. 273 (Letter
XLIV), 25. 8, I. tter is
40. 6-8, IIT. 279 (Letter OOXXD),
42. 6, ILI. 399 (Letter OOX: t
42. 14, II. 8 (Letter LIX), 42, 14,
III. 291 etter . Py
15, mL. 44 Letter 00 11}, 03.
2-8, I. 65 (Letter VIID, 53. 4, I.
78 (Letter VIII), 56. 10, IIT. 213
INDEX OF REFERENCES TO SCRIPTURE
Catter OOX), 58. 4, IV. 27 (Letter
Jeremias 1. 10, III. Sy" (Letter
ee a 2. 10-11, . 297 (Letter
_ XLVD, 2: 13, I. 51 Cate VIED,
2. 12-13, IL 298 (Letter XLVI), 2.
23-24, IV. 85 (Letter COLXID),
3. 1, IIL. 36 (Letter CLXX XVIII),
3. 1, III. 112 (Letter CXOIX), 3
7, I. 803 (Letter XLVD, 5. 4 and
5, III. 289 (Letter OCXXIII), 5
22, III. 145 (Letter OCIID, 8. 4, I.
271 (Letter XLIV), 8. 4, I. 301
titer XLVI), 8. 22, I. 303 (Letter
VD), 9. 1, 1. 285 (Letter XLVI),
9. 1, III. 447 (Letter OCXLIII),
10. 11, III. 60 (Letter CLXXXITX),
18. 23, II. 293 (Letter OXXX), 17.
9 and 10, IIT. 315 (Letter ee ee
18, 13, I. 292 (Letter XL
28-30, III. 394 (Letter OCXX VD,
25. 12, IV. 103 (Letter COLXIV)
Lamentations 2. 18, I. 35 (Letter V),
4.7 and 8, I. 268 (Letter XLIV)
Ezechiel 7. 3, I. 243 (Letter XLII),
BOOKS OF THE
Matthew 4. 10,1. 86 eee es 5.8
I. 89 (Letter VIID , Il. 227
Letter XOIV), 5. MD ty. % (Letter
1), 5. 12, LV. 29 (L
etter Lv.
16, i 127
5. 20, I. 130 (Letter XXII), 5. 22;
I. 130 Tecites aE 5. 22, It.
190 (Letter COVII), 5. 28, I. 285
(letter XLVI), 5. 31 and ’32, III.
35 (Letter OLAXXVIIN), 5. 32, III.
134 (Letter Carne
(Letter OXCIX), 5d.
tter COVID), 5. 37, L “381 (Letter
iV), 5. 39, IV. 404, 5, 41, I, 265
33
(Letter XXIT), 7 1, Itt, ” 163
7. 3-5, ITI, 318
TV), 7. 4 and 5, III.
62 (Letter OCIV), n 14, I. 261
{Letter XLID), 7. 15, IV. 91 tter
CCLXIID, 8. 8, I. 249 tter
18, 20, ITI. 304 (Letter COX XTIT),
18. 24, I. 244 (Letter XLID, 18.
27-28, I. 245 (Letter XLII), 18.
32, I. 272 (Letter XLIV)
Daniel 1. 4, IV. 387, 3.10 and 11, IIT.
439 (Letter COXLITID), 3. 20-50, IV.
131 (Letter COLXVIID, 3. 38 and
39, III. 441 tter COXLITI), 7.
9-10, I. 305 (Letter XLVD, 12. 2,
IV. 62 (Letter COLX)
Hosea 2. 13, I. 299 (Letter XLVI),
2. 19, I. 292 (Letter XLVI)
Amos 1. 1, IT1..93 Letter OXCVID,
2. 7, Il. 406 (Letter CLX), 3. 12,
I. 270 (Letter XLIV), 8. 10, III.
440 (Letter COXLIT
Jonas 2, III. 429 (Letter COXLID,
2. 1-11, IV. 131 (Letter COLXVITI)
Nahum 1. 9, III. 23 (Letter
OLX XXVIII)
ee 10. 1 and 2, IIT. 212 (Letter
)
Malachias 3, 5-6, IV. 87 (Letter
OCOLXIT)
Machabees 7, I. 43 (Letter VI)
NEW TESTAMENT
XLID, 8, 13, I. 249 (Letter XLID,
8. 17, I. 79 (Letter TM), 8, Jes
I. 307 (Letter XLVI), It.
376 (Letter CORES RIN), 10. re IV.
316 (Letter OOOXLVIIN), 10, 9 and
10, IT. 368 Letter, CY, 10. 29,
I. 41 (Letter ee 0. I. 251
(Letter XLID, 11. 27, Sa: 388
(Letter CCX , 11. 28, I. 307
(Letter XLYI), 11. 29, Ill. 327
(Letter COXXVD, 11. 29, IV. 160
Letter CCLXXVID, 12. ds, I. 89
ies VIII), 12. 31 and 32, Ii.
14 (Letter CLXXXVIII), 12. 31
and 32, IV. 17 (letter CCLD,
12. 34, "TIT. 91 (Letter CXOVII),
12. 36, I, 323 (Letter LD, 12. 36,
I. 328 (Letter LID, u; Bg jut.
339 (Letter COXXVD, 1
71 (Letter VIIT), 13, 25, ‘ut ‘sai
(Letter COXXVITIT), 14. 4, I. 287
(Letter XLVI), 14. 9 and 19, Il.
121 (Letter
243 (Letter OC 15.
131 (Letter XXT)), le. 6, III.
INDEX OF REFERENCES TO SCRIPTURE
433 (Letter OOXLIT), 16. 12, IV.
7 (Letter COL), 16. 20, I. 60 (Letter
VIII), 16. 24, I. 9 Letter ID, 18.
7, I. 301 (Letter XLV, 18. 10,
Ii. 9 (Letter LIX), 18. 15-17, IV.
180 (Letter OOLXXXVIID, 18,
17, I. 139 (Letter XXID, 18. 20,
I. 261 (Letter XLID, 18. 20, II.
163 (Letter XOVID, 18. 21-22,
IV. 53 (Letter OOLX), 19. 5 and 6,
II. 407 (Letter CLX), 19. 6, IV.
231 (Letter CCCID, 19. 7, III. 313
(Letter COXXIV), 19. 9, III. 35
(Letter CLXXXVIID, 19. 21,
II. 368 (Letter CL), 19. 21, IIT.
293 (Letter COXXIII), 20. 12, III.
286 (Letter CCXXIII), 20. 23, I.
72 (Letter VII), 22, 14, IV. 34
(Letter COLVID), 22. 30, IV. 113
(Letter CCOLXV), 23. 24, IIT. 191
(Letter COVID, 23. 24,” III. 317
(Letter COXXIV), 24, entire chap-
ter, IIT. 390 (Letter COOXXXVD), 24.
6, in. 390 (Letter CO. 5 24,
12, Il. 447 (letter CL
24. 12, II. 129 (Letter XCD, 24.
12, Ir. 225 (Letter CXIV), 24.
12; III. 81 (Letter OXCD, 24. 12,
Itt. 151 (Letter COXIID, 24. 12,
IV. 37 (Letter COLVIIT), 24. 14,
I. 139 (Letter X XID), ot 34, IV.
140 (Letter COLXIX), 34-40,
IV. 177 (Letter OLXXX
24, 36, IIT. 389 (Letter OOXXXVI),
25. 36, I. 78 (Letter VIID, 26. 3,
IV. 71 (Letter OOLX), 26. 52;
III. 247 (Letter COXVID, 28.
19, I. 84 (Letter VIID, 28. 19, I.
334 (Letter LID), 28. 19, IL. 270
(Letter CXXVI), 28. 19, III. 203
(Letter CCX)
Mark 2. 14, IV. 316 (Letter
OCOXLVIID), 3. 29, III. 14 (Letter
OLXXXVIID), 9. 37, I, 135 tter
XXID, 9. 44, 46, 48, I. 305 (Letter
XLVI), 10. 11 and 12, III. 35
(Letter OLXXXVII , 10. 18, IIl.
888 (Letter COXX 10. 21,
III, 293 (Letter CC. ‘mn, 10.
23-24, I. 141 (Letter XXII), 11.
23, Til. 157 (Letter OCIV), 13.
32, I. 71 (Letter VIID, 13. 32, ITI.
387 (Letter COXX VI),
III. 393 (Letter COX x » 14,
1-2, IV. 34 (Letter COL Sat
440
21, I. 301 (Letter XLVI), 24. 36,
IIL. 393 (Letter
Luke 1. 32-33, IV. 71 (Letter OOLX),
1. 34, ITT. 385 (Letter COXXXYV),
1. 35, IV. 71 {Letter Pee
— IV. 127 (Letter 5
. 66, III. 361 (Letter OOXXXD,
ri 34-35, IV. 67 (Letter x
rt 52, II. -391 (Letter CC a
8, < 139 (Letter XXID,
ii. 368 (Letter OL), 3. ae *%
67 (Letter , 6, 21 ie
I. 131 (Letter ), 6, 37, TIL.
163 (Letter COIV), 6. 41-43, ITI.
319 (Letter OC. yy Ser Sa aE
VIID, 12. 10, II.
x 2.27, dec AkB5
etter X » 12.. 29; I. 180
tter » 12. 33, . 293
tter OC. , 12. 40, I. 139
299 (Letter XLVI), 17. 21, I. 89
(Letter VIID, 18. 7, IV. 29 (Letter
OOLVD, 18. 19, I. 57 (Letter
375 (Letter OG Vp
IV. 65 Letter OOLX), ; , IV.
51 (Letter , 4. 18, III. 26
(Letter OLX 19, I.
cs (letter, VOID, 5. 29, I. 305
XLVD, 5. III. 203
43,
etter OOX), & 82, IV. 113 (Letter
Cater 6. 0, I. 71 (Letter VIID),
INDEX OF REFERENCES TO SCRIPTURE
Pe Gales eS 6. 64, IT. 396
each 7. aL, IIT. 147 (Letter
7. 51, Ill. 331 (Letter
VD, 7. 51, IV. 45 (Letter
. 8. 14, IV. 160 Cetter
16 ake a 1s,
393 ter iw.
25, I. 62 (Letter VIII), 11. 50,
IV. 72 (Letter OOLX), 13. 34, IV.
152 (Letter OCLXXID, 13. 3b,
peered eek 14. 26, Ir. 397
etter OLIX), 14. 27, "TIT. 143
ae ant 14, 28, I. 63 (Letter
VIID, 14. 28, I. 72 (Letter VIID,
33, I. 281 (Letter XLV), 17. 3, I.
60 (Letter VIID, 17. {i and 17,
Ill. 65 (Letter OLXXXIX), 17.
20-22, I. 75 (Letter VII), 18. 37,
IV. 145 (letter OOLXXD), 19.
X)
etter VIII), 1. 7,
69 (Letter a ery ies Py bs
Letter VIID, 1. 18-19, "Il. 341
(Letter LITD), 3. 18, IV. 76 (Letter
Til. 205 (Letter
CCX), 4. 32, I. 133 (Letter XXID,
4. 32, II. 283 (Letter OXXIX), 4.34
and 35, II.369 (Letter CL), 5.41, IIT.
425 (Letter XL), 6. III. 116
(Letter OXCIX), 7. 22, IV. 386, 8.
20, I. 339 (Letter LIID, 9. 1, TIT.
409 (Letter COXXXVID), 9. 4, I. 78
(Letter VIED), 9. 15, I. 48 (Letter
II. 411 (Letter CLXTI),
10. 45, iv. 234 (Letter CCCII),
OCOIT)
19-20, I. 66 (Letter VIID, 1. 20,
III. 55 (Letter CLXXXIX), 1. 20,
III, 379 (Letter COXXXYV), 2. 5,
ITI. 328 tter COXXVI), 3. 19,
III. 111 (letter OXCTIX), 4. nay
COID, 7. ,
X), 7. 15-25, I. 80 (Letter VIID),
7, 25, IV. 234 (Letter were 8. 2,
Ee 81° (Letter rk 8. 2, . 396
(Letter CLIX), 8. 3, IV. 83 (letter
OOLXD, 8. 3-4, IV. 77 (Letter
COL 8. 9, I. 210 (Letter
XXXVIID, 8. i8, If. 331 (Letter
OXXXIX), 8. 18, "Tr. 443 (Letter
COXLIID, 8. 28, II. 224 (Letter
OXIV), 11. 33, IV. 105 (Letter
OOLXV), 12. 10, I. 135 (Letter
XXID, 12. 17, I. 130 (Letter XXID,
12, 19, I. 130 (Letter XXID, 12. 19,
IT. 293 (Letter OXXX), 13. 4, IV.
186 (Letter CCLX X XIX), 13. 10, II.
135 (Letter XCID, 13. 10, IIT. 155
(Letter CCIV), 13. 14, IV. 420, 13.
19, IV. 182 (Letter COLXX XIX),
14. 10, I. 135 (Letter XXII),
14. 10, III. 97 (Letter OXOVII),
14. 12, III. 335 (Letter OOXXVI),
14, 13, I, 349 (Letter LY), 14. 21,
ie 132° (Letter XXIT), 15. 16, Ir.
397 (Letter CLIX), 16. 25-27, IV.
75 (Letter CCLXi), 16. 27, a. 57
(Letter VIID)
1 Corinthians 1, 20, III, 292 tter
COXXIID, 1. 23 and 24, IIT. 389
(Letter LII), 3. 16, I. 295 (Letter
XLVI), 3. 17, 1. 295 (Letter XLVI),
, LIT. 161 (Letter OCIV),
ii. S61 (Letter OXXY), 4, 8, IIT.
163 (Letter COLV), 5. 5, III. 29
(Letter OLXXXVIID, 6.7. IV. 390,
6. 12, I. 252 (Letter XLID), 6. 15, I.
297 (Letter XLV), 6. 16, IIT. 35
tter OLXXX
tter D,
eos OLX), 7. 10 and 11, III.
5 (Letter 0. » 7.13 and
441
bo
INDEX OF REFERENCES TO SCRIPTURE
14, III. 37 (Letter OLXXXVIID,
7, 16, III. 38 (Letter CLXEXYVIM),
7. 29, Il. 409 (Letter OLX), 7.
31, IT. 408 (Letter OLX), 7. . 34, I.
295 (Letter XLVI), 7. 34, IV. 183
(Letter OOLXXXIX), 7, Nh IV.
185 (Letter COLXXXIX), 7. 39,
III. 117 (Letter OXOEX), 7. 39,
III, 122 (Letter CXOIX), (i 39,
III, 129 (Letter OXCIX), 8. 5-6,
I. 58 (Letter vit, 8. 12, IIT.
(Letter CXL), 10.
DD), x:
(Letter XXXVIID, 11. 16, I. 340
(Letter LIID, 12. 8-10, III. 167
(Letter OCIV), 12, 11, I. 204
(Letter OCXLI 13, 1-3, ir.
155 (Letter CO , 18, 4 and 5, II.
294 (Letter CX x), 13. % 7 and
I. 23 (Letter LXV), 13. 6, I.
137 (Letter eat 13. 9, iit. 381
(Letter COOXXX 18,20, S3TE,
. 73 (Letter VIII), 15, 22, IV.
78 Cetees CCLXD, 16, 23, I. 73
(Letter VED) 15, 28, 1 133 (Letter
XXID, 15, 24, C: 72 Letter VID),
15. 28, I. 77 (Letter I, 15. 33,
III, 298 (Letter Seaetoy 16.
13, IV, 17 (Letter COLI)
Corinthians 1. 3-4, IV. 91
VIII I (
Cox IID), 4. 15-16, IV. 32 preter
COLVI]), 5. 1, IV. 27 (Letter
COLVI), 5. 10, Ill. 97 (Letter
OXOVII), 5. 17, I. 84 (Letter
VIID), 5. 21, I. 77 (Letter VIID,
442
Ephesians 2. 2, I
6. 3, I. 147 (Letter XXIV), 6
131 r XXID, 8. 9, I. i
Getter XXIID, 9. 15, Iv. 234
(Letter COII), 10. 5, I. 80
VIID, 11. 2, I. 294 (Letter XLVI),
11. 3, I. 294 (Letter XLVD, | 11. 3,
I. 297 (Letter XLVI), 11. 27, Ill.
294 (Letter OCXXIII), 11. Or 28,
IV. 127 (Letter OO : :
I. 56 (Letter VD 12. 7, I. 35
(Letter V), 12. 7, III. 480 ther
OCXLVIID, 12. 10, IV. 68
COLX), 12, 20, I. 131 etter
Galatians 2, 14, IV. 7 (Letter xy
3. 1, III. 383 (Letter OOX
3. 19, IV. 76 (Le
(Lette
(Letter OCLXD, 4. 9,
III: 388 (Letter OC 4, 25
and 26, IV. 9 (Letter
19-21, IIT. 366 (Letter OO TD),
5. 22f., If, 24 (Letter LXV), 6.
10, IIT. 229 (Letter OCXIV)
. 291 (Letter XLVI),
2, 2, III. 213 (Letter COX), 3. 13
IV. 32 (Letter ooLvE 4.
’ III. 337
79 (Letter OX
(Letter COXX
3 :
OLIX), 1. 3 A a: 1178 (Letter
an
2x1 J. 27, I. 130 (Leiter Xn)
2. 3, 1. 135 (Letter XXID, 2
XXVIID, 3 .
OXOVID, 3. 1314, I, 243
INDEX OF REFERENCES TO SCRIPTURE
ae 3. 15, III. 299 (Letter
IT), 3. 18, IV. 103 (Letter
, 3. 20, III. 295 (Letter
OCCXXTID, 4. 5, I. 135 (Letter
rats 4. 5 and 6, IIT. 338 (Letter
OCXXVI)
Colossians 1. 5-6, IV. 112 (Letter
OOLXY), 1. 9, III. 327 (Letter
COXXVD, 1. 15, I. 225 (Letter
XXXVIID, 1. 17, I. 205 (Letter
XXXVIII), 2. 9, III. 55 (Letter
OLXXXI), 3. 5, I. 141 (Letter
XXIN), 3. 5, I. 341 (Letter LIIN,
3. 12, IV. 89 (Letter CCLXI
1 Th
ID
essalonians 2. 16, III. 73 (Letter
oe ; 4. 4 and 5, II. 411 (Letter
), 4. i Wi PR 1g 135 (Letter XXII),
r% a5 IIl. 342 (Letter CCXXVI),
4, 12, I. 163 (Letter XXVIII), 4.
12, If. 189 (Letter CD, 5. 11, I.
263 (Letter XLID, 5. 21-22, I.
252 (Letter XLII), 5. 23, I. 295
(Letter XLVI)
2 Thessalonians 2. 4, II. 329 (Letter
)
1 Timoth
2 Timothy Bi Og EVer LO
oc
OXXXIX), 3. 5, IIT. 353
COXXIX), 3. 10, I. 135
XXII
1. 15, III. 359 (Letter
cox. 1. 20, IV. 181 (Letter
OCLXXXVIII), 2. 13, I. 130
(Letter XXI 1, III. 359
(Letter COXXX), 3. 2713, III. 43
(Letter © itn, 3. 6, IIT.
225 (Letter OCXIII), 3. 13, II.
444 (Letter OLXX), 3. 16, IV.
74 (Letter COLXI), 3. 16, IV.
110 (Letter CCLXV), 4. 4, III.
119 (Letter OXCIX), 4. 7, IV. 113
Letter COLXV), 4. 13, II. 17
Letter LXII), 4: 13, IV. 51 (Letter
etter
etter
X), 5. 9, III. 116 (Letter
OXCIX), 5. 9, III. 117 (Letter
OXOIX), 5. 11 and 12, III. 107
Letter CXCIX), 5. 20, I. 137
tter XXII), 6. 8, I. 139 (Letter
XII), 6. 12, I. 273 (Letter XLIV)
6. 12, I, 289 (Letter XLVD, 6. 16,
1.57 (Letter VIII)
OLXXID, 2. 15, Ill. 72
CXO), 2. 19, III. 384 (Letter
COXXXYV), 2. 19, IIT. 385 (Letter
OOXXEY), 2. 24, I. 130 (Letter
XXIN), 3. 4, I. 133 (Letter XXII),
3. 16, I. "252 (Letter XLID), 4. 2,
I. 137 (Letter XXID, 4. 2, III.
163 (Letter COIV), 4. 7, IV. 107
(Letter CCLXYV), 4. 8, IV. 19
(Letter CCLID, 4. 8, IV. 103
(Letter CCLXIV), 8, IV.
(Letter COL
XV)
Titus 1, 14, IV. 75 (Letter OCLXT),
1, 5-9, ITT. 43 (Letter CLX XXVIII),
1. 9, III. 359 (Letter OCXXX),
Ee 10, I. 135 (Letter XXII), 2. 15,
I. 130 (Letter XXII), 2. 15, IV.
332 (Letter ek 3.2, I. 130
(Letter XXTT), 3. 2, . 135° (Letter
XXID, 3. : iv. 139 (Letter
OCLXIX), 3. 8, III. 359 (Letter
COXXXI
D)
Hebrews 1. 1, II. 226 (Letter XCIV),
sa SS FF 219 (Letter XXXVIID,
iB 14, IT. 269 (Letter CXXV), 2. 3,
III. 415 (Letter OOXX XIX),
2. 9, I, 65 (Letter VIID, 3. 1, I.
77 (Letter MED 35k, ol. 130
(Letter XXII), 3. 4, I. 86 (Letter
VIII), 3. 12-13, I. 263 (Letter
XLIQ), 4. 12, IV. 70 (Letter COLX),
Cae 135 (Letter XXII), 5.
and 2, III. 397 (Letter CORLEVD,
10. 26-27, I. 139 (Letter XXII),
10. 29, I. 300 (Letter XLVI, 10.
37, IIT. 415 (Letter COXX XTX), 11.
4, I. 287 (Letter XLVD), ll. 6, III.
374 (Letter COXXXI 12.13,
Ill. 294 (Letter OOXX ll.
36-37, II. 331 (Letter OXXXIX),
11. 38, I, 261 (Letter XLII), 12.
Ill. 423 (Letter OOXL), 12. 2
I. 343 (Letter
LIV)
James 4. 9, I. 131 (Letter XXID,
a
Ye 131 tter XXII), 5. 8,
a 130 (Letter II)
Peter 1. 17, IV. 129 (Letter
CCLXVII), 2. 1, I. 131 (Letter
XXID, 2.17, 1. 135 (Letter xxTD),
2. 22, IV. 83 (Letter COOLED, 3
8, I. 253 (Letter XLID, 4.
132 (Letter XXID, 5. 1-4, “a
43 (Letter OLAX XVID), | >. 7,
II. 415 (Letter OLXT), 8. 16-17, 1.
131 (Letter XXII)
443
INDEX OF REFERENCES TO SCRIPTURE ~
2 Peter 3. 7, IV. 27 (Letter COLVI) 3 John 8, IV. 109 (Letter
1 John 2, 18, TV. 103 een COLXIV), Jude 12, ITT. 469 (Letter OOXL
5. 16 and 17, III. 123 (Letter Apocalypse 2. 23, III. 315 (Letter
OXOIX) OOXXIV), 19. 7, IV. 29 (Letter
2 John 7, IV. 103 (Letter CCLXIV) OCLYI)
444
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
ABEL, I. 287
Abraham, beloved of God, I. 263
Abraham, Bishop of Batnae, IT. 133,
301 and note
Abraham, Bishop of Urimi in Syria,
II. 133
Aburgius, an important layman,
friend and compatriot of Basil, I.
185, II. 79 and note, 170 note, 352
note, 353, 463 and note, III. 89
and note, IV. 237
Acacian council of Constantinople, I.
98 note, 325 note
Acacius, presbyter of Beroea, III.
237 and note, 277 and note, IV.
11, 26
Achaeans, IIT. 173
ae the river, I. 111 note, IV.
Acropolis, of Athens, IT. 77
Actiacus, deacon, IV. 147
Acts of the Apostles, I. 67
Adam and Eve, III. 10 note, 16 note
Adamantius, letter-carrier from
Gregory of Nyssa, I. 359
Adrianople, I. 98 note
Aeacus, said to be son of Zeus and
Europa, IV. 310f.
a, a city of Cilicia, modern Ayas,
2
Aegean Sea, I. 108 note
Aelianus, a pagan, ITT. 209
Aeschylus, I, 108 note, II. 73 and
note
Aesop, fable of, III. 51, IV. 283
Aetius, the heretic, I. xxx, III. 307
and note, 457
mae brother and fellow-presbyter,
~ 27
Africans, III. 173
Alcimus, a rhetorician of Nicomedia,
IV. 327
Alcinous, IT. 69
Alemaeon, I. 111 and note
Alexander, identity unknown, IV.
104 ff.
Alexander, at Oorydala, a bishop
from the Monks, ITI. 269
Alexander, Bishop of Alexandria, IT.
99 note, 152 note, 153
oie the Great, I. 99, 149, IV.
Alexandria, I. 5, 94 note, IT. 147, IIT.
7 note, 293
Alphaeus, the holy, otherwise un-
known, IV. 316 f.
Alypius, cousin of Hierocles of
Antioch, IV. 294 f,
Amalee, IIT. 429 and note
Amasea, a city in the Pontus, situated
on the Iris, Il. 347
Amaseia, a city in Turkey, IIT. 333
and note
Amasia, Arian bishop of, IV. 13
Ambrose, Bishop of Milan, I, xxviii,
II. 31 note, 128 note, 145 note, 323
note, 377 note, IIT. 90 note, 91
Amentius, Arian Bishop of Milan, IT.
323 note
Amos, IIT. 93 and note
Amphilochius, Bishop of Iconium, IT.
360 note, 361, 365 note, 367 note,
411 note, 420 note, 457 note, 459
and note, III. vi, 5 and note, 6
note, 71 and note, 78 note, 79, 103
and note, 139 and note, 141, 241,
267 and note, 359 and note, 363,
365, 387, 479 and note
Amphipolis, I. 108 note, 109
Aneyra, church of, I. 171, 177; council
of, I. 337 note
Ancyra, city of, IL. 187
Ancyra, Synod of, III. 22 note, 34
note, 107 note, 113 note, 114 note,
122 note, 248 note, 251 note, 252
note, 261 note, 263 note, 265 note,
321 note, 331, 408 note, 409 note,
471, IV. 95
445
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
Vapor Apocryphal Acts of, IIT, 132
note
Andronicus, general, II. 215 and note
Annesi, religious community at, I.
xx ff., 27
Anomoean, heresy, I. xxxff., III.
9 note, 221, 473 note
Anomoeus, III. 205
Anthimus, of Tyana, I. 359, IT. 133,
245 note, 247 and note, 251 and
note, 253, III. 207 and note
Antioch, I. xvii, 315, 355 note, III.
105 and note, 227
Antioch, church of, II. 30 note, 31,
33, 47, 119 note, 333, IV. 41
Antioch, the people at, IV. 15
Antioch, Synod of, I, xxix, 331 note
Antiochene schism, II. 171 note
Antiochus, fellow-presbyter, III. 415,
417
Antiochus, nephew of Eusebius, IT.
351 and note, 391 and note, 393,
437
Antipater, successor of Maximus a
governor of Cappadocia, II. 170
note, 316 note, 317, III. 2 note, 3
and note, 5 and note
Antiphon, IT. 19 note
Antony, St., Life of, I. xix
Anysius, disciple of Euippius, IL.
417
Anysius, father “d boy in Letter
eccxxxvii, IV. 301
Apollinarians, III. 6 note
Apollinarius, of Laodicea, II. 261
note, 283 and note, 286 note, 297
and note, 299, III. 301 note, 309
note, 314 note, 315, 339 note, 457,
IV. 40, 85, 109, 110, 112, 114 ff.,
331 ff., 337 ff., 341 ff., 343 ff.
Apostolic Canons, ITI. 23 note, 41
note, 43 note, 44 note
Apotactitae (Apostotici), an ascetic
sect, ITI. 132 note
Aquileia, bishop of, II. 128 note;
council held at, IT. 128
Arabians, IIT. 189
Arcadius, Bishop, I. 317
Arcadius, imperial treasurer, I. 113
Argeos, the loftiest mountain of Asia
Minor, IV. 349
Arianism, I. xxiv, xxv ff., II. 16 note,
194 note, III. 6 note, 71 note, 93,
171, 231, 333 note, 371 note, IV.
90 ff.
446
‘
Arianzus, a Se
um (Rimini), Council of, II.
42 note, 43
Ariminum, creed of, I. Peas 98 note,
321 note, IIT. 303 not
Arinthaeus, General at Consul in
372, II. 187 note, 375 note, 465 and
note, IV. 135
an comic poet, I. 21 note,
227 note
Aristotle, I. xxvii, 53 note, II. 307
note, 309, IIT. 30 note
Arius, author of the Arian heresy, I.
xxvi ff., II. 45, 49, 127, 131, “37,
267, 291 note, 293, ITI. 297,
and note, 433, 457, 471, IV. 94 ff.
Arles, Council of, Il. viii, 38 note,
44 note
Armenia, II. 171 note, 183 and note,
III. 173, 351, 417
APE ‘Lesser, II. 173 note, 249
note
Artabius, Bishop of Oaesarea, III.
155 note, 181 and note, 203 note
Artemis, III. 3 note
Ascholius, Bishop of Thessalonica, IT.
377 and notes 381 note, 421, 425,
429 and note
Asia Minor, I. xxxviii
Astaroth, I. 59
Asterius, “heretic, II. 44 note, IIT. 183
note
— servant and letter- y de
9
Astydamas, a playwright of Athens
and a by-word for self-praise, I.
228 note, 229
Atarbius, Bishop of Neocaesarea, II.
22 note, 23, 271 and note, 457 note
Athanaricus, ‘king of the Goths, II.
427 note
Athanasius, St., the Great, I. xv,
xxvi ff., 149, II. 13 and note, 27
and note, 33, 39, 43 note, 89, 97
and note, 98 note, 118 note, 121
and note, 123, 145 note, 297 note,
803 note, 323 note, III. 9 note, 38
mene 171, 229 note, IV. 43, 114 ff.,
119
Athanasius, father of Athanasius,
Bishop of Ancyra, I. 145, 171 note,
226 note
Athens, IT. 75
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
Athens, University of, I. xvii ff.
Attagaena, synod at, IV. 163
Attic Greek, I. 125
Atticism, I. xviii
Augustine, St., IT. 449 note
Aurelian, the pagan, I. 331, II. 323
note
Auxentius, IT. 29 note, 42 note
BAALIM, I. 59
Balaam, III. 61 and note
Baldad, the Sauhite, I. 203
Barses, Bishop of Edessa, IV. 101 ff.,
27 ff
Barsumas, IT. 133
Basil, of Ancyra, III. 472 note
Basilides, Bishop of Gangra, ITI. 332
note, 333, IV. 13
= Bishop of Edessa, IT. 133 and
note
Benedict, St., I. xxi, xxiii
Beroea, in Syria, 1 Ill. 275 and notes,
people of, 279
Bethsabee, I. 21 note
Bianor, the presbyter, III. 105
Bithynia, I. xxvii, ITI. 461
Blessed Mother, IV. 72 f.
Boethus, Bishop, II. 133
Bosporius, Bishop of Colonia in Cappa-
docia Secunda, I. 321, 327, 329, IT.
341 and note
Bretannius, identity unknown, II,
233 and note
Briso, identity unknown, IV. 230 ff.
Buddhism, III. 10 note
Bythos, Primal Being, III. 11 note
CAESAREA, of Cappadocia, the literary
and civil capital of Asia Minor, I.
xvi, xxxii, 233, 355 note, II. 5 and
note, 58 note, 247 note, III. 305
Caesareans, an apology to, I. 47
Caesarius, brother of Gregory Nazian-
zenus, I. 155, 181ff., Il. 145 and
note
Cain, IV. 51 ff.
Calligraphist, IV. 283
Callisthenes, layman of Cappadocia,
IT. 59 and note, 61 and note
Candidianus, governor of Cappadocia,
I, 25, III. 309 note
Canonicae, women of the early Church
enrolled to devote themselves to
works of charity, I. 327 and note
Canonical letters, III. viff., 5 ff.,
103 ff., 241 ff.
Cappadocia, I. xv ff., xxxiii, IT. 51
note, 66 note, 67 note, 79 note,
171
Cappadocia Secunda, new province
of, I. xxxiii, II. 167, 447
Cappadocians, I. 187, 315, II. 109
note, 219, 311
Caprales, suburb of Nazianzus, I. 49
note, IV. 244
Carmel, Mt., I. 261
Carthage, Synods of, IIL. 8 note
Oathari, the Puritans, a name by
which the Novatians and Mani-
chaeans were known, III. 7 and
note
Ceades, Laconian, name given by
Spartans to pit in which con-
demned criminals were thrown, II.
75
Celsus, a Cilician by race, son of
a es and disciple of Libanius,
. 28
Cenobium, I. xxii, 46 note
Censitor, II. 101 and note
Chalcedon, Synod of, I. 192 note, IIT.
305
Chalcidians, IIT. 283 and note
Chalcis, now Kinesrin, III. 283 note
Chamanene, IT. 103
Charrae, a city of Mesopotamia, the
Charan or Haran of the Scriptures,
IV. 25
Chilo, Basil’s pupil, I. 241
chorepiscopi, suffragan bishops, I.
337 and note, 343, IV. 192
Chosroes, II. 133
Christian law, IIT. 112 note
i groups of, II. 28 note,
9
8
Chrysostom, John, III, 438 note
Cicero, II. 19 note
Cilicia, II. 39
Cilicians, I. 41, 187, 315 note
epee ae a philosopher, I. 31 and
note
Cleobulus, one of the Seven Sages, I,
93 note
Coele Syria, I. xx, IIT. 293
Colonia, Bishop of, I. 321 note
Colonia, in Armenia, II. 277 and
note, III. 87; clergy of, 343 and
note; magistrate of, 349; people
of, 352 note
447
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
Comana, country of, IIT. 179
comes privatarum, steward of the
Emperor’s private estates, IV. 235
commentaresius, brought the accused
to trial, etc., IV. 176
Constantine, the Emperor, I. xxvii,
230 note, 233, 346 note, IV. 7 note
Constantinian Indictions, I. 347 note
Constantinople, famous schools of, I.
xvii
Constantinople, Council of, I. xxxi,
325 and note, 327, II. 23 note, 377
note, III. 6 note, 18 note, 19 note,
77 note, 79 note, 463; creed of,
303 note, 471, IV. 11, 15
Constantius, the Emperor, I. xxiv,
xxx, 237 note, II. 295 note, 339
note, ITI. 94 note, IV. 134 f.
Cornelius, Pope, I, 343 note, III, 7
note
Corsagaena, in the Pontus, IV. 163
Oorydala, now Hadginella, ITI. 269
and note
Oretans, I. 315 note
Croesus, II. 219
Cyprian, St., bishop, I. 94 note, 239
note, ITI. 13 note, 15 and note, 17
note, 19 note
Cypris, III. 3 note
Oyriacus, and his followers at Tarsus,
identity unknown, II. 225 and
note
Oyriacus, presbyter, IV. 143, 271
us, priest, III. 39 note, 41 and
note
Oyril, Bishop of Armenia, IT. 183,
249
Cyrus the Great, IT. 219
Cyzicus, ITI. 463, 471
ae a martyr, II. 459 and note,
19
Damasus, Bishop of Rome, I. 319
‘note, II. 49 note, 119 note, 123
note, 322 note, III. 228 note, 419
note, IV. 37, 124f.
Daniel, I. 263, 305
Danube, called by Basil the Ister, I.
231, IL. 425 and note
Daphnus, II. 133
Dardania, in the region of Gangra,
IIT. 332 note, 333
Darius, I. 233
David, TI. 17, 21, 57, 85, 245, III.
397
448
Dazimon, ITI. 217, 239, 333 note
Dazinas, reverend brother, II. 297
Dazizas, IIT. 461
deaconesses, IIT. 130 note, 131
Decian persecution, ITI. 9 note
Delos, IIT. 3 note
Demophilos, Bishop, I. 315 and note
een the orator, I. 27, IV.
Demosthenes, Vicar of Pontus, III.
321 note, 325 and note, 332 note,
361, 407
Dianius, the Archbishop, I. xxiv, 321
ne 323, 325, 327, IL. 93 note, 337
note
dioceses, the thirteen civil divisions
established by Constantine, IV.
19
Diocletian, Emperor, I, 49 note, ITI.
99 note
Diodorus, presbyter of Antioch, I.
179, 307 and note, 399, III. 457
Diogenes, the philosopher, I. 31, 99
Diogenes Laertius, I, 93 note
Diomede, IIT. 419
Diomedes, known as Dionysius, I,
103 and note
Dionysius, known also as Diomedes,
101
is
Dionysius the Great, Bishop of
Alexandria, I. 94 note, II. 42 note,
51 note, III. 9 and note, 15
Dionysius, Bishop of Corinth, II. 50
note
Dionysius of Rome, I. 96 note
Dionysius, St., of Milan, relics of, II.
145 note, III. 91 and note, 95 and_
note
Diotimus, at Limyra, IIT. 269
Divine Dispensation, I. 60 note
Doara, one of the bishoprics in rego
ee te da under Tyana,
61,
docetism, the doctrine that God had
no real human body but an ethereal
or phantom one, IV. 79
Doeg, ITI, 481 and note
Domitian, II. 215, 217, 219
gare wr identity not clear, IV.
102 f.
Dorotheus, deacon, II. 35 and note,
37, 38 note, 39, 41, 99 and note,
118, 115 and note, 119 and note,
129 note, 247 note, 389
Dorotheus, presbyter, III. 237 and
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
ey aa 429 note, 449, IV. 89,
12
Dracontius, bishop, IIT. 38 note
ECDICtIUs, presbyter, Su note, ITI.
332 note, 333, 409, 4
chinades, islands at the mouth of
the river Achelous, I. 111 and
note
gr“ Council, the first, I.
Mevpt, I, xx, xxxii, 5, IT. 49, 147
Egyptians, IIT. 189
Elaeon, on nee of Olives, IV. 39
Elias, I. 2
Elias, aes of Cappadocia, II.
103 note, 149 and note, 156 note,
157, 170 note
Eliseus, I. 245
Huelichus, II. 237 note
ee: Bishop, III. 175 and note,
Hlpidius, deacon, II. 19 and note, 82
note, 85 and note, 319 and note,
IV. i75 and note, 177
Elpidius, servant of Amphilochius,
ITI. 361 and note
Elvira, Synod of, I. 349 note, IL.
viii, 22 note, 30 note, 248 note,
252 note, 253 note, 259 note
Emmelia, ITI. 299
Emmelia, St., xvi ff., 175 note
Empire of Rome, I, xxxvi, 233
Encratites, ITI. 16 note, 17 and note,
18 note, 19 note, 20 note, 131 and
note, 387 note, 401
Epicurus, I. 99 note
Epiphanius, Bishop of Salamis in
, 1. 31 note, III. 277 note,
« 35, 36, 115
Erinnys, I. 111 note
, Le. 26.
Eucharist, II. 146 note, 147 note,
289 note
Eudemus, Bishop at Patara, III. 269
Eudoxius, III. 331 and note, 463
Hudoxius, leader of Arians, IV. 6, 11
Eugenius, the monk, II. 331
Huippius, a bishop, with Arianizing
tendencies, II. 39 and note, 281
and note, III. 465, 467, IV. 11
Hulalius, Bishop of Amasia, IV. 13
Hulancius, ILI. 193
eee exiled bishop of Egypt, IV.
04 ff.
VOL. IV.—ST. BASIL
Eulogius, identity unknown, IV. 105
Eumathius, IT. 466 note, 467
Eunomians, IIT. 6 note
Eunomius, the heretic, I. 115, 124
oor 125, III. 303 note, 471, IV.
13
Eupaterius, and his daughter, identity
unknown, II. 393 and note
Euphemius, bearer of letter from
Ascholius to Basil, II. 379
Euphemius, brother of Amphilochius,
IIT. 5 note
Euphronius, Bishop of Oolonia in
Armenia, III. 87 and note, 343
note, 345, 349 and note, 353 note,
355 note, 357 note e
Euphronius, probably a monk, II.
277 note
Hupraxius, IT. 431 note
i martyred under Julian,
. 19
Eupsychius, martyr, II. 185 and note,
345 and note, 459 and note, 460
note, III. 139 and note
Euripides, I. 99 note, IT. 18 note, 19
Eusebian Party, or intermediate
party, I. xxviii ff., xxx ff.
Hitechins, college friend and room-
mate of Basil at Athens, IV. 142 f.
Eusebius, letter-carrier of Basil, I.
Eusebius, the reader, otherwise un-
known, IIT. 101
Eusebius, of Caesarea, I. xxiv, xxxii,
310 note
Busebius, of Constantinople, IV. 95
Eusebius, of Nicomedia, I. xxviii ff.
Eusebius, Bishop of Samosata, I. 157,
175, 177, 187, 310 note, 315, IT. 42
note, 133, 154 note, 155, 165, 183
and note, 185 note, 247 note, 255
note, 258 note, 275 and note, 276
note, 277, 313 and note, 319 and
note, 338 note, 339, 345 note, 349,
391 note, 417, 431 and note, 434
note, 435, 437 and note, 461 note,
469, 471, 473, III. 98 note, 99, 407,
415, 427, 438 note, 471
Eusebius, Bishop of Vercelli, II. 322
note, 323 note, III. 95 note
Eusinae, perhaps Eusene on the north
ee of Pontus, III, 302 note,
Eustathian, or old Catholic party, IT.
30 note
449
GG
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
Eustathius, Bishop of Himmeria, II.
473 and note
Eustathius, Bishop of Sebaste, IT. 30
note, 39 note, 86 note, 87, 133, 157,
169, 173 and note, 175, 177, 179,
240 note, 241, 247 note, 249 note,
255 note, 258 note, 259, 271, 276
note, 281 note, 291, 323 and note,
373 note, IIT. 141, 175 note, 195
note, 221 note, 228 note, 239, 287
and note, 298, 299 note, 311 note,
326 note, 332 note, 409 note, 411,
448 note, 449 note, 453 and note,
467, 473 note, IV. 3ff., 8, 93f.,
96, 124 f., 130 ff.
Eustathius, chief physician, ITI. 49,
321 note, 409
Eustathius, chorepiscopus, IIT, 335
and note, 474 note
Eustathius, deacon, I, 313 and note,
II. 315 and note
Eustathius, the philosopher, I. xix, 2
Eustathius, physician, II. 371 and
note
Eustochius, a layman, IT, 59 and
note
Eutyches, a Christian of Cappadocia,
Il. 425 and note
Euzoius, Bishop of Caesarea in latter
half of the fourth century, leader of
ey ITI. 311 note, 335 and note,
6
Evagrius, the Presbyter of Antioch,
II. 322 note, 384 note, 385
Evasenians, people of
modern Yogounes, IV. 8 f.
Eve, Adam and, III. 10 note
ee miles north of Caesarea,
Ezechia, III. 257 note
Ezechiel, I. 245
FABIus, of Antioch, I. 243 note
Faustinus, II. 324 note, 325
Faustus, II. 248 note, 249, 251 and
note, 253, 259 note, 295 note
Festus, identity unknown, IV. 203
Firmilian, Bishop of Iconium, IIT. 13
note, 15 and note, 17 note, 19 note
Firminus, otherwise unknown, II. 232
note, 233, 235 note
Firminus, identity unknown, IV. 290
Firmus, father of a young student,
IV. 289
Fourth Sirmium Creed, I, xxxi
450
Evaesae,
Fronto, Arian bishop of Nico in
Lesser Armenia, ee ne rs)
orthodox party, II. 270 note, 271,
III. 343 note, 411 note, 417, IV. 33
Framentius, II, 295 note
GABRIEL, IV. 71
ay as IIT. 325 note, 409, 461, IV.
7, 251
Galatians, Synod of, IIT. 409
Gallienus, II. 51 note
Gaul, bishops of, IIT. 435
Gauls, III. 173
Gelasius, otherwise unknown, II. 293
and note
Gelasius, Bishop of Caesarea in Pales-
aS from 367-395, III. 318 note,
9
Gelvere, city of, I. 49 note
Genethlius, presbyter, III. 313 and
note
George, Bishop of Laodicea, I, 325
and note
George, bishop of uncertain see, IV.
Senree, unidentified, III. 74 note, 75,
17
Germinius, semi-Arian bishop, II. 42
note
Getasa, city of, II. 173, 177
Giezi, I. 245
Gilead, I. 303
Glycerius, II. 439, 443
Gnosticism, III. 376, 377 and note
Gnostics, IIT. 16 note
Goths, IIT. 478
governor, of Cappadocia, IV, 244
governor, of Neocaesarea, IT. 19
governor, of Sebaste, IV. 239 f.
Gratian, successor of Valentinian, I,
iii, 437 and note
Greece, III. 3 note
Gregory the VIIth, II. 249 note
Gregory, the Elder, I. 179 note, 311
note, IT. 133
Gregory, Basil’s uncle, bishop of an
unknown see, Il. 2 note, 5 note,
11
Gregory of Nazianzus, I. xviii ff., xxiv,
xxxii ff., 7 and note, 45, 107, 121,
811, 357, IT. 31 note, 53 and note,
228 note, 237 note, 255 note, 274
note, 313 note, 430 note, 434 note,
439 and note, 445 and note, III.
5 note, 89 note, 143 note, 208 note,
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
rir 809 note, 323 and note, IV.
Gregory of Nyssa, I. xvi ff., 197, 258
note, 357 and note, Il. 31 note,
133, 168 note, 169, 185, 187 note,
439 and note, 445 and note, III.
49 note, 237 and note, 303, 361 and
note, 417
Gregory Thaumaturgus, I. xv, 163,
Il. 145 note, III. x, 157 and note,
169, 189, 201, 209 and note
HADES, I. 805
Hafsa, I. 98 note
Halys, a river, II. 16 note
' Harmatius, the younger, a Christian,
IV. 157
Seer the elder, a pagan, IV.
Se exiled bishop of Egypt,
Hecate, ITI. 3 note
Helladius, IT. 19 note, 205 and note,
209 and note
Birr Ba otherwise unknown, IV.
Hellenins, a surveyor of customs at
Nazianzus, II. 53 and note, 166
note, 167
Hellespont, I. 3, IIT. 461
err reverend brother, IV. 153,
Heraclas, Bishop of Alexandria, ITI.
note
Heraclea, IIT. 305
Heracleidas, friend of Amphilochius
and a retired lawyer, II. 361 and
note, 365 note, 367 note, III. 6
note
Heracles, successor to Origen as head
of the Alexandrian school, I. 94
note
Heracles, and the hydra, IV. 255
Hermogenes, Bishop of Caesarea in
Cappadocia, II. 92 note, 93 and
note, 337 note, IIL. 471, IV. 95
Herod, IIT. 399
Herodias, I. 287
Herodotus, I. 109 note
Hesiod, I. 109 note
Hesychius, II. 20 note, 21, 58 note,
59
Hilarius, otherwise unknown, III.
217 and note
Hilarius, Bishop of Telmessus, IIT. 269
Himerius, the Master, a Ohristian and
not the sophist, TV. 153
Himerius, of Bithynia, pagan teacher
at Athens, I. xviii
Hippias, IT. 309
Hippolytus, ITT. 16 note
Holy Communion, III. 26 note, 27
and note
Holy Spirit, I. xxv ff., 47 ff., 197 ff.
Homer, epic poet, I. 109, III. 4 note,
5, IV. 310
Homoean Oreed, of Ariminum, I.
325 note
Homoiousians, ITI. 307 note
Homoiousion, I. xxy ff., passim
Homoousion, I, xxv ff., 329
Horace, I. 99 note
Hosius, the venerable, I. xxx
Huns, III. 479 note
Hydroparastatae, a sect of the Encra-
tites who used water instead of wine
in the Eucharist, ITI. 17 and note
' Hymetius, identity unknown, IV.
149
Hypatius, I. 177 and note
Hyperechius, identity unknown, IV.
279
Hypostasis, I. xxvii ff., 197 ff., 333
Hypsimus, Bishop of Parnassus, II.
17 note, III. 409
IAMBLICHUS, IT. 18 note
Tatrius, II. 133
Iberia, II. 171 note
Ibora, a diocese and a Roman military
district in the Pontus, I. xx, IV.
217
Iconium, Council at, III. 8 note; city
of, 105
Illyrians, IT. 119, III. 173
Illyricum, IT. 49 note, 137
Indians, I
Indiction, conventional periods of
fifteen years, I. 347 and note
Innocent, one of the monks in the
“Sy reset of the Mount of Olives,
. 40,
Innocentius, Bishop of Rome, I, 319
and note, IT, 91 and note
Trenaeus, ITT, vii, 16 note
Tris, the river, I. xx ff., III. 303
Isaac, otherwise unknown, II. 313
and note
Isaac, the patriarch, I. 263, IV. 129
Isaias, I. 263
451
aa2
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
Isauria, province of the Hast, II. 116
note
Isaurians, I. 187, III. 71 and note,
79 note, 173, 241 note
serge perhaps of Armenia Major,
II. 133
Israel, I. 59, 263, 293
Ister, name used by Julian for the
** Danube,” called the Danube by
Basil, I. 231 note, II. 425 note
Italy, III. 173; bishop of, 435
Izois, III. 21
JACOB, I. 261, 263, IT. 404 note
Jechonias, ITI. 387 note, 395
Jeremias, lamentations of, I. 263,
285, 293, 301, III. 387 note, 395,
465
Jerome, legate of Constantinopolitan
Synod, IV. 37
Jerome, St., I. xxxi, IT. 43 note, 129
note, 322 note
ee I. 277, IL. 143, III. 397,
9
Job, I. 17, 37, 201
Jobinus, see Jovinus
John the Baptist, I. 287, IT. 367
John, otherwise unknown, I. 119
John, unknown bishop, II. 133
John, St., Chrysostom, I. 33 note,
319 note, IT. 31 note, 91 note, 322
note, IV. 368 ff.
Joseph, story of, I. 15, 263
Joseph, unknown bishop, IT. 133
Jovian, Emperor, III. 299 and note,
473 note
Jovinus (Jobinus), Bishop of Perrha,
II. 133, 239 and note, 275 and note
Jovinus, a count of the Empire, II.
419 and note
Judaea, ITT. 415
Judaism, III. 201, 211
Judas, I. 245, 247, 341
Julian, Emperor and Apostate, I.
xviii ff., 226, 231, 235, II. 185 note,
ITI. 309 note, IV. 329 £.
Julian, the good, otherwise unknown,
I, 127, IV. 199
Julitta, a widow lady of Cappadocia,
IT, 202 note, 203, 205, IV. 213
Julius, Pope of Rome, II. 43 note
Julius Soranus, a duke of Scythia, II.
380 note, 429 note
Justin Martyr, I. 139 note, 191 note
Justinian, LI. 67
452
Juvenal, Scholiast on, ITI. 3 note
KALYPSO’S Isle, I. 109 :
Kavoyp, IT. vif. :
LALLIANUS, Bishop at Phelus, III.
269
Lamech, IV. 65 ff.
Lampsacus, III, 303 and note;
Council of, 303 note, 471, 473 note,
IV. 11, 17
Laodicea, Council of, III. 7 note, 8
note, 13 note, 17 note, 25 note
icea, bishop of, I. 325 note;
Synod of, I. 342 note
Lausus, the tribune, I, 239
Leontius, Peraequator of Nicaea, III.
99 and note
Leontius, the sophist, I. 123, 126 note,
27, 189
,
Leontius, St., Bishop of Caesarea, II.
93 note, 337
Lesser Armenia, IT. 53 note
AT deacon, identity unknown,
Libanius, the distinguished Greek
sophist and rhetorician, I. xvii, IV.
285, 287, 293, 295, 297, 301, 303,
305, 307, 309, 311, 313, 315, 317,
319, 321, 323, 325, 327, 329
Libanius, unknown bishop, II. 133
Liberius, Pope, II. 42 note, 291 note,
ITT. 336 note, 473 note, IV. 96 f.
Libya, land of, IT. 13, 15
Libya, Upper and Lower, II. 188
note
Libyans, ITI. 189
Limyra, now Phineka, IIT. 269 and
note
Livia, mother of Amphilochius, III.
5 note
Longinus, priest, III. 39 note, 41
Lot, at Sodom, IV. 35
Lucian, the sophist, I. 31 note, 93
note
Lucifer, the early rising, I. 269
Lucifer, of Oagliare, bishop of the old
Catholics, II. 31 note
Lucius, Arian, IV. 131
Lycaonia, province of, III. 71 note,
137 note
Lycaonian Church, III. 6 note
Lycaonians, III, 171
Lycian bishops, IIT. 78 note, 79 note
Lycurgus, III, vi
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
MACARIUS, at Myra, ITI. 269
Macarius, otherwise unknown, I, 119
Maccabees, mother of, I. 43
Macedonia, I. 108 note
Macedonianism, I. xxvi
ee nneee IL, 96 note, III. 6 note,
Macedonius, founder of the Pneu-
matomachi, I. xxvi, II. 338 note,
III, 243, IV. 96 f,
Macrina, St., sister of Basil, a faithful
disciple of St. Gregory Thauma-
ff., xx ff., III. 169,
Maenads,
Magi, IV. 47
Magnenianus, Count, IT. 456 note, 457
Magnetius, I. xxx
Magninianus, IV. 275
Magnus, identity unknown, IV. 203
se 8 , from Magusa in Arabia,
IV. 45
Mambre, oak of, I, 261
Mani, the Persian, III. 10 note
Manicheans, III. 10 note, 11, 131
note
Marassa, III. 257 note
Marathonius and Marathonians or
Pneumatomachi, IV. 95 f.
Marcellinus, IT. 295 note
Marcellus, the Galatian, III. 183 note,
419
Marcellus, Bishop of Ancyra, II. 43
note, 44 note, 45 and note, 262
note, 263, IV, 98 ff., 114 ff.
Marcianus, II. 133
Marcion, leader of Gnosticism in Asia
Minor, IIT. 12 note, IV. 79
Marcionites, III. 11, 12 note, 13 note,
133 and note
Marian, semi-Arian or Macedonian,
III. 303 note
Maris, unknown bishop, II. 133
Martinianus, a personal friend of
Basil, II. 66 note, 67
Mary, IV, 67
Mass, holy, III. 20 note, 21
Massagete tribes, IT. 75
Maximilla, prophetess, IV. 8 note
Maximus, identity unknown, IY.
226 ff.
Maximus, Governor of Cappadocia,
successor of Elias, II. 170 note,
171, 352 note, 353, 354 note, 359
and note
Maximus, the learned, not the philo-
sopher, IV. 159 f,
Maximus, the philosopher, I. 93
Meletius, Bishop of Antioch, I. 355,
II. 30 note, 31, 35, 37 and note,
41, 118 note, 119, 120 note, 133,
154 note, 155, 167 and note, 171
note, 177, 179, 245 and note, 258
note, 282 note, 283, 313 note, 387
and note, IIT. 10 note, 105 note,
207, 228 note, 238 note, 239 and
note, 327, 335 ‘hote, IV. 42, 45
Meletius, chief physician, III. 83 and
note, 231
Meletius, presbyter, IIT. 175
Meletius, a young recruiting officer,
ITI. 137 and note
Melitine, deposition at, in Armenia
Minor, IV. 95
Melitius, identity unknown, IIT. 139
Memnonius, identity unknown, IV.
149
Menetius, identity unknown, III.
139
Mesopotamia, a flourishing centre of
asceticism, I. xx, III. 185, 225,
293
Messalians, IIT. 6 note
Mestia, III. 39 note, 41 and. note
Milan, Council of, IIT. $4 note
Milo, aes athlete of Crotona, IV.
289 f.
Mindana, ITI. 39 note, 41 and note
Minos, said to be son of Zeus and
Europa, [V. 310f.
Modestus, Prefect of the Praetorium,
II. 194 note, 195, 211 and note, 213
and note, IV. 165, eens 169
Monasticism, I. xxi ff.
monks, harassed by the Arians, IV.
31, 207 ff.
Montanists, ITT. 8 note, 13, 14 note,
15
Mma, III. 8 note, 13, 14 note,
ia law, ITI. 112 n
Moses, I. 17, 161, 245, ont. 93, ITI. 43,
67, 427, Iv. 17
Musonius, Bishop of Neocaesarea, I.
158 note, IIT, 201 and note
NAAMON, III. 47 and note
Narses, unknown bishop, II. 133
Nathan, the prophet, I, 21 note
Nazarite, I, 269
453
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
Nazianzus, I. 166 note, 167
Nebuchadnezzar, III. 397 and note
Nectarius, probably Bishop of Con-
stantinople, I. 33; wife of, I. 39
Nectarius, a layman of noble birth
and high official position, IV. 187
Neocaesarea, I. xx ff., 159, 177, 337
note, IT. 23 note, ITI. 115 note, 181,
189 note
Neocaesareans, III. 155 and note
Nica, at or near modern Hafsa, just
to the south of Constantinople, I.
98 note
Nicaea, IT. 42 note, 44 note, 93 note,
131 note, 141, 227, 261, III. 471
Nice, in Thrace, II. 42 note
Nice, Council of, I. xxvii, 327, 329,
347, III. viif., 7 note, 8 note, 13
note, 17 note, 26 note, 44 note,
257 note, 471
Nicea, creed of, II. 225, 279, ITT. 315
note, 335, 337, 463
Nicias, IT. 193 and note
Nicobulus, a friend of Gregory
Nazianzenus, I. xxxviii note
Nicopolis, II. 167, 173 and note;
metropolitan of, Ill. 87 note;
church of, 345, 347, 349; clergy of,
352 note, 353; magistrates of, 357 ;
presbyters of, 411, 417, IV. 15
Nicopolitans, III. 453, 461, 477
Nitra, monks of, IV. 105
Novatian, Roman priest, III. 7 note
Novatians, III. 7 and note, 8 note,
10 note, 13 note, 17 note, 133
Numerarii, II. 344 note, 345
Nyssa, Ii. 75, 409
Nyssa, Indian, in the Punjab, I. 5
ODYSSEUS, I. 3, IT. 69 and note
Olives, Mount of, I. 261
Olympiads, I. 347 note
Olympius, a wealthy layman of
Neocaesarea, I. 29, 103 note, 105,
II. 296 note, 297, III, 217
Optimus, Bishop of "Antioch in Pisidia,
IV. 48
Orient, and Monasticism, I. xxi ff.,
xxxvii
Origen, Head of Alexandrian school,
I. 94 note, ILT. 9 note
Origen, layman, I. 117
Orphanene, in Armenia Minor, IV. 163
Osee, the prophet, I. 293
454
Osroene, province in the East, II.
116 note
Otreius, of Meletine, a leading Ortho-
dox prelate of the fourth century,
II. 469 and note
ousia, I. xxvii ff., 197 ff.
Ozizala, III. 5 note
PAEONIUS, presbyter, IT. 304 note, 305
Palestine, I. 259 note, III. 185, 293
Palestinians, III. 189
Palladia, old friend and relative of
Basil, II. 316 note, 317
Palladius, Arian reas be 128 note
Palladius, identity own, IV. i
Pe a presbyter of Caesarea, IV.
9
Palmatius, II. 171 and note
pancration, a both boxing and
wrestling, IV.
teeter the seedoatis I. 347, rr.
41 note
Parnassus, a town in Northern Cappa-
docia, II. 16 note, 17 and note, IIT.
408, 409
Pasinicus, a physician, IV. 271 f.
Patara, III. 269
Patricius, friend of Basil, IV. 273
Patripassianism, known’ as Sabel-
lianism in the Hast, I. 95 note
Patrophilus, Bishop of Aegae, III.
448 note, 449; correspondence with
Basil over Eustathius, IV. 3 ff.
Paul of Samosata, I. 331 and note,
Il. 133, III. 183 note
Paul, St., Letters of, {. xxviii ff., 57,
59, 85, 211, 243, 293, II. 29 note, 107
Paula, visited Epiphanius, IV. 37
Paulianists, III. 13 note
Paulinus, Bishop of the Eustathians,
II. 31 note, 171 note, 385 note, ITI.
338, note, 229, 241, IV. 42, 99, 104,
Paulus, probably the Paulus who with
Acacius urged Epiphanius to produce
a work on heresies, III, 277 note
Paulus, brother and fellow-presbyter,
IV. 27
Paulus, fellow-presbyter, identity
unknown, IV. 133
Pelagius, Bishop of Laodicea in Syria
Prima, IJ. 133 and note, IV. 23
Penance, Sacrament of, III. vii f.
Pentheus, II. 69
Pepuza, village in Phrygia, III. 8 note
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
Pepuzeni, IIT. 8 nna 9, 13
Pergamius, « pegly . 831 and note
Persia, I. 5, 23
Peter, Bishop of Alexandria, II. 303
and note, IV. 73, 119f., 124f.
Peter, reverend brother, Il. 41, 87
note, 241 and note, IIT. 153
Peter, yo a brother of Basil,
Bishop of Sebaste, I. 197 note, Til.
197 note, 239 and note
ae ia identity unknown, IV.
Pharaoh, IT. 15
Pharmagos, II. 155
Pharos, island of, II. 97 note
Pheidias, the sculptor, I. 93 note
Phelus, ITT. 269
Philagrius, intimate friend and fellow-
student of Caesarius, brother of
Gregory of Nazianzus, IV. 269
Philemon, poet of New Comedy, I.
229 note
Philippolis, city of, I. xxix
Philistine, I.
Philtatius, paternal grandfather of
Amphilochius, III. 5 note
Phinehas, I. 285
Phocas, Emperor, IIT. 5 note
Phoenicians, IIT, 189
Phrygians, IIT, 173
Pilate, III. 399
Pisidians, III, 171
Plato, I. 27, 227 note, 228 note,
IL. 307 note, 309, IV. 315, 321
Pliny the Younger, the letters of, I.
xxxviii
Plutarch, I. 27 note, 39 note, 99 note,
126 note, 148 note
Pneumatomachians, IT. 323 note, 338
note, III. 49 note
Podandus (Podando), II, 74 note, 75,
77, 79, 160 note
Poemenius, of Satala, IIT. 343 note
Poemenius, presbyter of Sebasteia, IT.
175, 193 note, 251 and note
Polemo, at Myra, IIT. 269
Polydamas, the famous athlete of
Scotussa, IV. 298 f.
Pompeianus, of Antioch, IT. 323 and
note
Pontics, Synod of, IIT. 409
Pontus, I. xvi, 107 ff., IT. 58 note, ITI.
239, 241, 461 :
Pontus Polemoniacus, province of, II.
23 note
Praefectus praetorio, II. 89 and note
Praepositus sacri cubiculi, II. 89 and
note
presbyters, of Antioch, IV. 21
Presias Lake, I. 109 note
Priscilla, prophetess, III. 8 note, 13,
14 note, 15
Procopius, I, 178 note, II. 19 note
Prohaeresius, Ohristian teacher at
Athens, I. xviii
Protagoras, IT. 309 note
pee Bishop of Milan, III. 94
no
Ptolemy IT, II. 97 note
Punjab, I. 4 note
Pythagoras, II. 102 note
Pythagoreans, I. 127 and note
RESTITUTUS, of Carthage, IT. 42 note
Rhadamanthus, judge in the lower
world and the embodiment of
justice, IV. 310
Roman Law, III. 36 note
Rome, bishops of, II. 41; council at,
ITI. 128 note, IV. 17
SABAS, the martyr, II. 381 note, 425
note, 427 note, 429 note
Sabellianism, Eastern name for move-
ment known as Patripassianism in
the West, I. 95 note, II, 22, IIT.
154 note, 201, IV. 111
Sabellius, I. 95 note, II. 263 note, 273,
286 note, 287, III. 9 note, 53, 183
and note, 201, 205, 211, 233, 307, 317
Sabinas, a deacon, II. 119 and note,
123, 129 and note, 135
Saccophori, III. 131 and note
Sagadores, I. 231
Salaminia, one of the two sacred
vessels of the Athenian government,
IV. 290f.
Salathiel, ITI. 397
Samosata, situated about 260 miles
from Caesarea, I. 157 note, II. 167,
It. 271
Samosatians, IT. 121
Samuel, IT. 29
Sanctissimus, presbyter, IT. 246 note,
247 and note, 251, 287, 303, III.
419, IV. 21, 25, 29, 89
Saporis, a descendant of Darius, I. 233
Saracens, I. 233
Sardica, Synod of, I, xxix
Sasima, II, 65
455
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
Satala, IT. 171 note, 191 and note, 193
and note
Satala, Bishop of, III. 353 note
Saturninus, III. 16 note, 21
Saturninus, Count, IT. 301 and note
Saul, IIT. 61
Scomius, Mt., I. 108 note
Scriptures, divinely inspired, I. 15, 51,
57, 61, 251, 269
Scythians, IT. 51 note, 75
Sebaste (Sebasteia), a town of the
Pontus, IT. 86 note, 165 note, 215
Second Sirmium Oreed, I. xxx ff.
Secundinus, Arian bishop, IT. 128 note
Seleucia, I. xxxi, 325 note, III. 471,
473 note, IV. 15
Semi-Arians, known also as conserva-
tores, I. xxx ff., III. 154 note, 321
note
Seneca, L. Annaeus, I. 31 note
Severians, ITI. 16 note
Severus, a suffragan bishop, otherwise
unknown, IT. 271
Severus, Bishop, III. 39 and note, 41
Sicilians, II. 173
Sida, in Pamphylia, ITT. 6 note
Silvanus, otherwise unknown, II. 35
and note, 291 note
Silvanus, Metropolitan of Tarsus, I,
187 note, III, 302 note, 303, 459,
472 note, 473 note, IV. 27
Simeon, IV. 67
Simonides, II. 73 and note
Simplicia, heretic, II. 29 and note
Sion, I. 269, 293
Sirens’ songs, I. 5
Sixtus, Pope, IIT. 9 note
Sixtus IT, IT. 51 note
Socrates, the historian, I, xvii, 98 note
Socrates, the philosopher, I. 21 note
ar ea his Canticle of Canticles, IV.
Solomon, the wise, I. 77, 91, 225 note,
245, 323
Solon, II. 77 and note, III. 7 note
Sophar, the Minnaean, I. 203
Sophar, the N: aamathite, I, 203 note
Sophistic, Second, I. xvii, xxxvii
Sophocles, I. 4 note, 92 note
Sophronius, Bishop, otherwise un-
known, II. 445 and note
Sophronius, otherwise unknown, IIT.
101 and note
Sophronius, native of Cappadocia,
early friend and fellow student of
456
Basil, I. xix, 179 and note, II, 81
and note, 83 note, 157, 199, 240
note, 461 and note, 467, III. 83 and
note, LV. 146 f.
Sousarion, originator of Attic comedy,
IV. 325
Sozomen, I. xvii, 239 note
Sozopolis, or Suzupolis, a town in
southern Pisidia, IV. 73
Spaniards, ITT. 173
Spartans, I. 27 note
Stephan, Pope, III. 9 note, 19 note
Strabo, I. 109 note
Strategius, fellow-presbyter, IIT. 449,
473, 475, IV. 5f.
Strymon, the river, I. 109
Strymonicus Sinus, I. 109 note
Subordinationism, heresy of, I. xxvi
Foner I, 229 note be t
ympius, or Symposius, Bishop o:
Seleucia in Isauria, III, 77 and note,
79 and note
Synesius, I. 31 note
Synnada, Council at, III. 8 note
Syria, I, xxxiii, 5, I11. 173, 301
Syrians, I. 187, Il. 189
TANTALUS, I, 7
Tarsus, city of, in Ot I, 41 note,
187, IL. 221, 225
Tatianus, at Myra, ITI, 269
Taurus, Mt., II. 161 note, 311 note
tax system, inaugurated by Dio-
cletian, IV. 173
Tchikin Aghyl, IL. 16 note
Telmessus, now Macri, III. 269 and
note
Terentius, I. xviii
Terentius, a general and count, II. 21
and note, 171 and note; daughters
of, II. 199, IIT. 227, 237, 241
Tertullian, Ill. vii
Tetrapolis of mise II. 39
Thalassius, II, 1
eee pe Gregory ‘Thau-
urgus,
Thebaide II, 137
Thebians, III. 189
Thecla, IV. 265 ff.
Thecla, Saint, martyry of, III. 77 note
Theodora, a canoness, IL. 449
adi bible I. 98 note, 157 note, II.
Theosorus, identity unknown, I, 257
and note
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES
Theodorus, subdeacon, IIT, 275
Theodosia, sister of Amphilochius,
ITI. 5 note
Theodosius, Emperor, II. 377 note,
ptr 6 em 131 note, 311 note, 421,
Theedotun, | identity unknown, I. 133
Theodotus, of Berrhoea, II. 475 and
note, II. 275 note
Theodotus of Nicopolis, IT. 133, 155
and note, 171, 172 note, 173, 175,
177, 249 and note, 255 note, 258
note, 270 note, 290 note, 291, III.
288, 298, 321 note, 353 note, 355
note, 411
Theophilus, Bishop of Nicopolis, a
staunch friend of Basil, II. 291 note,
292 note, 293
Theophrastus, philosopher, Il. 307
note, 309
Theophrastus, deacon, I. 356 note,
357, IT. 155
Theotecnus, probably not the deacon
or layman, IV. 159 ff.
Therasius, governor of Cappadocia,
II. 83 and note, 85
Therasius, not otherwise known, III.
95 and note
Theudas, disciple of St. Paul, IV. 78
Thomas, Apocryphal Acts of, III, 132
note
Thrasymachus, IT. 309
Thucydides, I. 109 note
Seas district of, I, xx, 110 note,
11
Tiberius, III. 399
nex rages the Coadjutor Bishop, I.
149
Timotheus, the chorepiscopus, IV. 193
Timothy, III, 107
Trajan, Emperor, IV. 135
Trajan, general, II. 170 note, 354 note,
355, 359 and note, 375 note, 46D
note
Trent, Council of, III. vii
Trinity, the, I. xxvi ff., 47 ff. and note,
147 ff., 226 note
'Tritheists, I. 53
Trullo, Council in, III. 9 note, 18 note,
19 note, 123 note, 131 note
a2 A aon bishop of, I. "359 note; city of,
. xxxii
Ak Council of, ITI. 336 note, 337,
463
Tyana, Senate of, Il. 161, 247 note
Tyana, synod of, IV. 97, 167
URBICIUS, a monk, IL. 254 note, 255,
IV. 85, 351 ff.
Urias, husband of Bethsabee, I. 21
note, 245
Ursacius, IT. 42 note
Ursinus, IT, 322 note
VALENS, the emperor, I. xxv, xxx,
178 note, II. 16, 25 note, 29 note,
66 note, 74 note, 87 note, 117 note,
149 note, 160 note, 171 note, 194
note, 255 note, 325 note, 339 note,
344 note, 349 and note, 355 note,
375 note, 437 note, 464 note, 465
note, III. 7 note, 311 note, 320 note,
431 note, 473 note, IV. 130, 135
Valentinians, [II. 11 and note
Valentinus, taught in Rome between
130 and 140, IV. 78 f.
Valerian, I. 96 note, II. 51 note, III.
9 note
Valerian, identity unknown, IV. 163
Valerianus, Bishop of Aquileia, II.
128 note, 129
Valerius, probably a bishop, III. 75
and note
Valerius Maximus, I. 31 note
Vasoda, III. 40 note, 41
Vespasian, II. 143
Viaticum, Holy, ILI. 257 note
Victor, the general, II. 375 and note,
376 note, 377
Vitalis, a presbyter of Antioch, con-
secrated bishop by Apollinaris, IV.
36, 110
Vitalius, Bishop of Apollinarian
schism at Antioch, III. 229 note
Vitus, Bishop of Charrae, modern
Haran, II. 133, IV. 25
XERXES, and canal through Mt.
Athos, IV. 299
Xystus, I. 96 note
ZARNUAS, founder of the Magi, IV, 47
Zela, IV. 17
Zeno, the philosopher, I. 31
Zeno, of Tyre, IT. 133
Zenobia, of Palmyra, IT. 323 note
Zoilus, III. 85 and note
Zorobabel, IIT, 397
457
INDEX OF REFERENCES TO
GREEK AND LATIN LITERATURE
ARSORYLUS, Ag. 192, I, 109 (Letter
Aesop, 187 (Halm), IV. 283 (Letter
COOxXxXxX.
Ambrose, Letter XV, 12, TI. 377
(Letter CLIV), Letter LXIII, Ad
Vercellenses, II. 3823 (Letter
OXXXVIIT)
Ammianus Marcellinus, ect 6, I.
127 (Letter XVI), 23. 1, 2, IV.
294 (Letter OCOXXXVIII), 23. 1,
2,3, as ed bere. Ccoox. xy
(letter OCOXLVIID, 31. 7, Il.
375 (Letter OLIT)
Antiphon, 5. 1, II. 19 (Letter LXIIT)
Apollodorus, iy 8, 4, IV. 309 (Letter
COCOXLYV,
Apostolius, 15, 31, IV. 291 (Letter
OcOxxX
Aristenus, P. G. 138, 763-766 (Letter
OOXVID, P. G. 138, 691 (Letter
OXOIX), P. G. 138, 695 (Letter
OXOIX), P. G. 138, 718 (Letter
OXOIX), P. G. 138, 735 (Letter
OX)
Aristophanes, Birds, 147, IV. 291
(Letter OCOXXX VI), 301, IV.
195 (Letter COXOD, 1282, I, 21
tter IT); Plut, 268, I. 227
tter X
Aristotle, Nic. Hthics, 2. 2, 6, III.
ig tter COXX eieeh diy REA
Getter OLXXX iD, b. 8,
in, 31 (Letter OLXXXVLID, 9. 1
458
Bae 296 (Letter COOXXXVIID;
COOXXXIX);
De Arte Poetica, 142, IT. 69 (Letter
LXXIV
and iv. 33, I. 226
Apol. ad Const. 31, II. 295 (Letter
OXXX); Ep. ad’ Pallad, P,
xxvi. 1167, IV. 207 (Letter COXOV)
Augustine, De Qiv. Dei, 22. 10,
II. 461 (Letter 0
Balsamon, P. G, 138, 687-690 (Letter
OXOIX), P. aa ant
(Letter OXOIX), P . G. 138, 722
(Letter recy P. G. 138, 774-
775 (Letter P. G. 138,
799-804 (Letter COX
Balsamon and Zonaras, P. G. 138, 607—
611, III. 29 (Letter
P. G. 138, 607-609, IIT. 28 (Letter
OLXXXVIID, P. G. 138, 607-609,
IIT. 28 (Letter 0
138, 627 Oo
P. G.138, 635 (Letter 0
P. G. 138, 687-691
P. G. 138; 703-706
P. G. 138, 765-770 (
P. G. 138, 789-794 (Letter
Catullus, 64, IV. 284
(Letter
CCO0
Cicero, De Nat. Deorum, II.19 (Letter
LXIID, Laelius, 21, 80, Il, 102
INDEX TO GREEK AND LATIN LITERATURE
— LXXXII}), Ep. peel
llegae (Ad Fam. 13. 71), IV.
292 (Letter COOOXX XVII)
Clement of Alexandria, Quis dives
salvandus, 8, IV. 75 (Letter
. 22 (Letter OXO), 7. 6,
3, I. 116 “uettor
5, 12, I. 230 (Letter XL), 9. "45.
YP
147 (Letter XOUD:
from Firmilianus, n 388 (Letter
OLY); Letter ad Pompeium, P. L.
3, 1128, III. 19 Letter CLX XXVIII)
Diogenes Laertius, 1, 49, II. (Letter
LXXIV)
961 H, IV. 354 (Letter OGOL EVI)
Epiphanius, Exp. Cathol. Fid., IV.
COLVITII)
309, IL, 410
(Letter LXX); Praep. ivan. 6.
275, IV. 47 (Letter COLVIIT)
Gregory the Great, Moral. IT. 351
OXLVI)
Gregory of Nazianzus, Letters VI
110 0 etter XIV),
VI XXVI,
Gregory of Nyssa, Contra Eunom,
1, 11, 292, I. 149 (Letter XXV)
Gregory Thauma aturgus, Frag. de
Trin. P. L. 10, 1103 and 1143
(Letter COX)
Herodotus, 1. 45, II. 219 (Letter
OXI1D), 1. 88, IL. 219 (Letter OXIN,
4. 154, IL. 410 (Letter OLXD), 6. 57,
IV. 292 (Letter COOXX oe
22-23, wv. 299 (Letter OO
7, 75, I. 109 (Letter XIV), 7. 202,
IV. 316 (Letter CCOXLVIID, 9.
105, IV. 299 (Letter CCOXX XIX)
esiod, Th. 339, I. 109 (Letter XIV),
W. and D. 293-297, IV. 378
Homer, Iliad 3. 346 and 355, IV. 316
(etter COOXLVIII), 4. 442, III.
, 9. 945, IV.
VID, 19.
183 ff., IV. 813 (Letter COOXLVD,
he aed
LXYXIV), 4. "483, tL. 4
93, III. 4 (Letter hie XXVI), B
244, IV. 392, 7. 8,
LXXIV), 9. 27,
OLXXXVD), 9. 91 ff., III. 4 (Letter
CLXXXVI), 11. 321, iv. 284 (Letter
COCXXXIYV), 12. 39, IV. 389, 12.
158, I. 4 (Letter 1), 13. 219, IL. 13
pene Paid 19. 367-8, IL. 17
tte:
ai rte Ep. 1. 17. 10, I. 99 (Letter
)
Hyginus, Fab. 125, IV. 309 (Letter
COOXLY)
Iamblichus, De Vita Pythag. 33, 237,
II. 19 (Letter LXIIT)
Jerome, De Vir. Illust. 86, II. 43
etter LXIX), 86, II. 263 (Letter
- Letter OXXV, I. 147
. 29, IV. 295 (Letter
OCOXXXVIII); Ep. 99, IV. 295
(Letter CCOXXXVIT
Justin, Apol. 1. 34, I. 191 tter
XXXVI; 1. 85, Il. 147 (Letter
XOIII
Juvenal, VII. 154, III. 3 (Letter
CLXXXVI)
aor at os 327, a4 294 (Letter
ocox apo a 1584, IV.
301 Chetter C XXXIX)
Lucan, 3. 227, IV. 2 (Letter COL)
Lucian, Hermotimus, 34, I. 93
Cotter IX); Pereg. 15, I, 31 (Letter
Menander, T:
. 602 K, Il. 467
(Letter OLX XX)
459
INDEX OF REFERENCES TO
Origen, 27th Hom. on St. Luke, IV.
72 (Letter OOLX)
Ovid, Met. 5, 552, IV. 309 tter
COO. : Pont. Tae & 351
(Letter OXLVD; Tristia, Ill. iv.
25, 1. 99 (Letter IX)
pir es 4. 18, 4, II. 75 (Letter
; 5. 1-5, IV. 298 (Letter
. 6. 14, IV. 298
Cetin ooo
Petavius, De Incar. 14. 1, IV. 72
ES ap ad OOLX)
drus, 242 B, I. 227 (Letter
XXIX
ee ah x) EH. 2. 5, Il, 425
Pista, ¢ mi B, IV. 310 (Letter
‘one. pe E, IV. 310 (Letter
XLV); Lesg . 702 D, I, 227
Cletter Sioa 796, IV. 299
(Letter O00XXXTX), 923c, IV. 292
>
, 267 A and B, IV. 297
XXXIX); Pol. 9. 581
A-583 B, IV. 315 (Letter
'VIID); Protag. 340 O, IV.
413; Republic 609a, IV. 147 Letter
eee Theaet, 199 B, IV. 319
(Letter OOOXLIX)
Pliny, Nat. Hist. 6. 32, IV. 45 (Letter
Plutarch 2. 638d, IV. 299 (Letter
OCOXXXIX); ” Alexander 19. 3,
IV. 151 (Letter OOLXXII); Mor.
193 O, I. 39 (Letter V); Solon, 30,
Il. 77 (Letter LX. ;_ Theseus,
IV. 284 (Letter COO
Procopius, Gaz. Epist. 154, II. 19
(Letter LXII)
Rufinus, Ecc. Hist. 1, 14, II. 99
(Letter LXXXI)
Seneca, Ep, 44, I. ie barra 5
81
Socrates, 1. 9, II. 144 (Letter XOID),
1. 17, Ir, 449 (Letter OLXXIII),
98 (Letter IX), 2. 41-43,
Iv. 11 (Letter OOLD, 2, 45, IV. 97
460
(Letter
(Letter
IV. 23 (Letter OCLIV), 5. 14, IV:
11 (Letter GOLD, 7.°36, IV, 49
tter COLX,
Solon, fr. 2 Bergk, 1. 5, IV. 156
Letter
Sophocles, Ajax, 700, I. 4 (Letter I);
frag. 366. 5 (Nauck), I. 92 (Letter
Sozomene, 2, 6, II. 51 (Letter LXX),
4, 22 and 23, IV. 95
COLXIID, 4. 24, IV. 11
CCL], 4. 27, IV. 97 (Letter
CCL » 5. 11, IT, 185 (Letter 0),
5. 11, 19 (Letter De
18, I.’ 239 (Letter eS 6. 10-12,
II. 473 (Letter OOXLY), 6. 33,
2, IV.
(Letter COLI), 7. 12; IV. 23 (Letter
OCLIV), 8. 23, Il. 449 (Letter
Strabo, p. 323, I, 109 XIV),
8. 367, IT. 75
Synesius, Ep. 147, I. 31 (Letter IV)
aes Heaut. Tim. 77, Il. 467
Theodoret, E a 69, I. 98 rap te
ee 16. ; if “7 ¢ nega
2. r
2. 16, IV. 97 (etter OOLXIID, 2:
17, IL. 128 (Letter XOD, 4. 12 and
13, Il. 437 (Letter
(le ong OXEXVID” Theat 23, 1 ee
os 1 98 (Letter 1X)
GREEK AND LATIN LITERATURE
Theognis, El. 157-158, IV. 397 Vergil, Cop 15, IV. 309 (Letter
reer 1. 70, Ill. 294 (Letter COOXLYV)
134, II. 75 (Letter
TV) 3. 96, 4.108, 5. 7, 1.109 Zonaras and Aristenus Ge 138,
(Letter 677-682 (Letter ORUIX), “P = Ce
138, 690-691 (Letter OXOTX),
Valerius Maximus, 8, 7, I;, 31 (Letter P. G. 138, 695 (Letter OXOIX),
IV) P. G. 138, 710 (Letter OXOIX)
461
THE LOEB CLASSICAL
LIBRARY
VOLUMES ALREADY PUBLISHED
Latin Authors
APULEIUS. THE GOLDEN ASS (METAMORPHOSES),
W. Adlington (1566). Revised by S. Gaselee. (5¢4 Jp.)
AULUS GELLIUS. J.C. Rolfe. 3 Vols.
AUSONIUS. H.G. Evelyn White. 2 Vols.
BEDE. J. E. King. 2 Vols.
BOETHIUS: TRACTS anpd DE CONSOLATIONE
PHILOSOPHIAE. Rev. H. F. Stewart and E. K. Rand.
(2nd Lp.)
CAESAR: CIVIL WARS. A.G. Peskett. (37d Jmf.)
CAESAR: GALLIC WAR. H. J. Edwards, (6h Zmp.)
CATO and VARRO: DE RE RUSTICA. H. B. Ash and
W. D. Hooper.
CATULLUS. F.W. Cornish; TIBULLUS. J. B. Postgate ;
Sat gpa bacabatas VENERIS. J. W. Mackail. (9¢
imp.
ey DE FINIBUS. H. Rackham. (37d Jmp. re-
vised.
CICERO: DE NATURA DEORUM anp ACADEMICA.
H. Rackham.
CICERO: DE OFFICIIS. Walter Miller. (37a Zmp.)
CICERO: DE SENECTUTE, DE AMICITIA, DE
DIVINATIONE. W. A. Falconer. (37d Jmp.)
CICERO: DE REPUBLICA anp DE LEGIBUS. Clinton
W. Keyes.
CICERO: LETTERS TO ATTICUS. E. O. Winstedt.
3 Vols. (Vol. I. 4h Zmp.,Vol., Il. 37d Jmp. and III. 2nd Jmp.)
CICERO: LETTERS TO HIS FRIENDS. W. Glynn
Williams. 3 Vols.
CICERO: PHILIPPICS. W.C. A, Ker.
CICERO: PRO ARCHIA, POST REDITUM, DE DOMO,
DE HARUSPICUM RESPONSIS, PRO PLANCIO,
N. H. Watts.
CICERO: PRO QUINCTIO, PRO ROSCIO AMERINO,
PRO ROSCIO COMOEDO, CONTRA RULLUM. J. H,
Freese.
CICERO: TUSCULAN DISPUTATIONS. J. E. King.
CICERO: PRO CAECINA, PRO LEGE MANILIA, PRO
CLUENTIO, PRO RABIRIO. H. Grose Hodge.
CICERO: PRO MILONE, IN PISONEM, PRO SCAURO,
PRO FONTEIO, PRO RABIRIO POSTUMO, PRO
MARCELLO, PRO LIGARIO, PRO REGE DEIOTARO.
N. H. Watts.
CICERO: VERRINE ORATIONS. L. H. G. Greenwood.
2 Vols, Vol. I.
CLAUDIAN. M. Platnauer. 2 Vols.
FLORUS: E. S. Forster, and CORNELIUS NEPOS:
J. C. Rolfe.
FRONTINUS: STRATAGEMS anp AQUEDUCTS. C. E,
Bennett and M. B. McElwain.
FRONTO: CORRESPONDENCE. C.R. Haines. 2 Vols.
HORACE: ODES anp EPODES. C. E. Bennett. (9¢%
imp. revised.)
HORACE: SATIRES, EPISTLES, ARS POETICA.
H.R. Fairclough. (37d /mp. revised.)
JEROME: SELECTED LETTERS. F. A. Wright,
JUVENAL anp PERSIUS. G.G. Ramsay. (5¢4 /mp.)
LIVY. B.O. Foster. 13 Vols. Vols, 1-V. (Vol. I. 2nd
imp. revised.)
LUCAN. J. D. Duff.
LUCRETIUS. W.H.D. Rouse. (3rd limp. revised.)
MARTIAL. W. C. A. Ker. 2 Vols. (37a Jmp. revised.)
MINOR LATIN POETS: from Pusiirius Syrus to
RuTiLius NAMATIANUS, including GRATTIUS, . CAL-
PURNIUS SIcULUS, NEMESIANUS, AVIANUS, and others
with ‘‘ Aetna” and the ‘‘ Phoenix.” J. Wight Duff and
Arnold M. Duff,
OVID: THE ART OF LOVE anp OTHER POEMS,
J. 11. Mozley.
OVID: FASTI, Sir James G, Frazer,
OVID: HEROIDES anp AMORES, Grant Showerman.
(37d Imp.)
2
OVID: METAMORPHOSES. F.J. Miller. 2Vols. (5¢4Zmp.)
OVID: TRISTIA anp EX PONTO. A. L. Wheeler.
PETRONIUS. M. Heseltine; SENECA: APOCOLO-
CYNTOSIS. W.H. D. Rouse. (5th /mp. revised.)
PLAUTUS. Paul Nixon. 5 Vols. Vols. I.-IV. (Vols.
L-IIl. 3rd Zmp.)
PLINY: LETTERS. Melmoth’s Translation revised by
W. M. L. Hutchinson. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 4¢2 Zmp., Vol. II.
3rd Imp.)
PROPERTIUS. H. E. Butler. (472 Zmp.)
QUINTILIAN, H.E, Butler. 4 Vols. (Vol. I. 2%d Jmp.)
ST. AUGUSTINE, CONFESSIONS OF. W. Watts (1631).
2Vols. (Vol. I. 4¢2 Zmp., Vol. II. 3rd mp.)
ST. AUGUSTINE, SELECT LETTERS. J. H. Baxter.
SALLUST. J. Rolfe. (2d Zmp. revised.)
SCRIPTORES HISTORIAE AUGUSTAE,. D. Magie.
3 Vols. (Vol. I. 2nd /mp. revised:)
SENECA: APOCOLOCYNTOSIS. Cf. PETRONIUS.
SENECA: EPISTULAE MORALES. R. M. Gummere,
3 Vols. (Vols. I. and II. 2ud Jmp. revised.)
SENECA: MORAL ESSAYS. J. W. Basore. 3 Vols.
Vols. I, and II.
SENECA: TRAGEDIES. F.J. Miller. 2Vols. (2dZmp.
revised.)
SILIUS ITALICUS. J. D. Duff. 2 Vols,
STATIUS. J. H. Mozley. 2 Vols.
SUETONIUS. J.C. Rolfe. 2Vols. (4¢2 Jmp. revised.)
TACITUS: DIALOGUS. Sir Wm. Peterson and AGRI-
COLA anp GERMANIA. Maurice Hutton. (4¢h /mp.)
TACITUS: HISTORIES anp ANNALS. C. H. Moore
and J. Jackson. 3 Vols. Vols. I. and II. (Elistories and
Annals I-III.)
TERENCE. John Sargeaunt. 2 Vols. (5¢ Zmp.)
TERTULLIAN: APOLOGIA anp DE SPECTACULIS.
T. R. Glover. MINUCIUS FELIX. G. H. Rendall.
VALERIUS FLACCUS. J. H. Mozley,
VELLEIUS PATERCULUS anv RES GESTAE, F. W.
Shipley.
VIRGIL. H. R. Fairclough. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 114k Zmp.
Vol. Il. 8¢4 mp.)
VITRUVIUS: DE ARCHITECTURA. F. Granger.
2 Vols. “
3
‘
Greek Authors
ACHILLES TATIUS, S. Gaselee.
AENEAS TACTICUS: ASCLEPIODOTUS anp ONA-
SANDER. The Illinois Greek Club.
AESCHINES. C. D. Adams.
AESCHYLUS, H. WeirSmyth. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 37d Zm/.,
Vol. II. 2d lmp.)
APOLLODORUS. Sir James G. Frazer. 2 Vols.
APOLLONIUS RHODIUS. R.C. Seaton. (4¢4 7m.)
THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS. Kirsopp Lake. 2 Vols.
(Vol. I. 522 Zmp., Vol. II. 42h Zmp.)
APPIAN’S ROMAN HISTORY. Horace White. 4 Vols,
(Vol. I. 3rd Zmp., Vols. I1., III. and IV. 2a Zmp.)
ARATUS. Cf. CALLIMACHIUS.
ARISTOPHANES. Benjamin Bickley Rogers. 3 Vols.
(3rd Imp.) Verse trans.
ARISTOTLE: ‘‘ART” OF RHETORIC. J. H. Freese.
Sa Sad oo METAPHYSICS. H. Tredennick. 2 Vols.
ol.-I.
ARISTOTLE: NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 4H. Rackham.
(2nd Imp. revised.)
ARISTOTLE: PHYSICS. Rev. P. Wicksteed and F. M.
Cornford. 2 Vols.
ARISTOTLE: POETICS anp LONGINUS. W. Hamilton
Fyfe; DEMETRIUS ON STYLE. W. Rhys Roberts.
(2nd Imp. revised.)
ARISTOTLE: POLITICS. H. Rackham.
ARRIAN: HISTORY OF ALEXANDER anp INDICA.
Rev. E. Iliffe Robson. 2 Vols.
ATHENAEUS: DEIPNOSOPHISTAE. C. B. Gulick, 7
Vols. Vols. I-V.
CALLIMACIIUS anp LYCOPHRON. A. W. Mair;
ARATUS._ G. R. Mair.
CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA, Rev. G. W. Butterworth,
COLLUTHUS. Cf. OPPIAN.
DAPHNIS anp CHLOE. Thornley’s Translation revised by
J. M. Edmonds; anD PARTHENIUS, S. Gaselee, (2nd
lmp.)
DEMOSTHENES: DE CORONA and DE FALSA
LEGATIONE. C, A. Vince and J. H. Vince,
DEMOSTHENES: OLYNTHIACS, PHILIPPICS anp
MINOR ORATIONS: I-XVII anp XX. J. H. Vince.
DIO CASSIUS: ROMAN HISTORY. E, Cary. 9 Vols.
(Vol. IL. 2nd Jmp.)
DIO CHRYSOSTOM.. J. W. Cohoon. 4 Vols, Vol. I.
DIODORUS SICULUS. C. H. Oldfather. In 9 Volumes.
Vol. I.
4
DIOGENES LAERTIUS. R. D. Hicks, 2 Vols. (Vol. I.
2nd Imp.)
EPICTETUS. W. A. Oldfather. 2 Vols.
EURIPIDES. A. S. Way. 4 Vols. (Vol. I. 5¢4 Zmp.,
Vol. Il. 542 Jmp., Vol. IV. 4¢h Zmp., Vol. III. 3rd mp.)
Verse trans,
EUSEBIUS: ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. Kirsopp
Lake and J. E. L. Oulton. 2 Vols.
GALEN: ON THE NATURAL FACULTIES. A. J.
Brock. (2d Jmp.)
THE GREEK ANTHOLOGY. W. R. Paton. 5 Vols.
(Vol. I. 37d Zmp., Vols. II. and III. 2nd Zmp.)
GREEK ELEGY AND IAMBUS wirH tHE ANACRE-
ONTEA. J. M. Edmonds. 2 Vols.
THE GREEK BUCOLIC POETS (THEOCRITUS,
BION, MOSCHUS). J. M. Edmonds. (5¢2 Zuip. revised.)
HERODES. Cf. THEOPHRASTUS: CHARACTERS.
HERODOTUS. A.D. Godley. 4 Vols. (Vol. I. 37d Jmp.,
Vols. II.-1V. 2d Zp.)
HESIOD ano THE HOMERIC HYMNS. _ H. G. Evelyn
White. (4¢h /mp.)
HIPPOCRATES anp THE FRAGMENTS OF HERA-
CLEITUS. W.H.S. Jonesand E. T. Withington. 4 Vols.
HOMER: ILIAD. A. T. Murray, 2 Vols. 37d Jmp.
HOMER: ODYSSEY. A. T. Murray. 2 Vols. (4¢h mp.)
ISAEUS, E. W. Forster.
ISOCRATES. George Norlin. 3 Vols. Vols. I. and II.
JOSEPHUS: H. St. J. Thackeray. 8 Vols. Vols. I.-V.
JULIAN. Wilmer Cave Wright. 3 Vols. (Vol. I. 2ud Jmp.)
LUCIAN. A. M. Harmon. 8 Vols. Vols. I.-IV. -(Vols. I.
and II. 37a@ Jp.)
LYCOPHRON. Cf. CALLIMACHUS.
LYRA GRAECA. J. M. Edmonds. 3 Vols. (Vols. I. and
Il. 2nd Ed. revised and enlarged.)
LYSIAS. W. R. M. Lamb.
MARCUS AURELIUS. C. R. Haines. (37a /mp. revised.)
MENANDER. F.G. Allinson. (22d Jmp. revised.)
OPPIAN, COLLUTHUS, TRYPHIODORUS. A. W. Mair.
PAPYRI (SELECTIONS). A. S. Hunt and C. C. Edgar.
2 Vols.
PARTHENIUS. Cf. DAPHNIS anp CHLOE.
PAUSANIAS: DESCRIPTION OF GREECE. W. H. S.
Jones. 5 Vols.and Companion Vol. Vols. I., If. and III,
(Vol. I. 2a Jip.)
5
PHILO. F. H. Colson and Rev. G. H. Whitaker. 9 Vols.
Vols. I.-V.
PHILOSTRATUS: THE LIFE OF APOLLONIUS OF
TYANA. F. C. Conybeare. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 37d Jmp.,
Vol. II. 22a Zp.)
PHILOSTRATUS. IMAGINES; CALLISTRATUS.
DESCRIPTIONS. A. Fairbanks.
PHILOSTRATUS anp EUNAPIUS: LIVES OF TIE
SOPHISTS. Wilmer Cave Wright.
PINDAR. Sir J. E. Sandys. (524 Jmp. revised.)
PLATO: CHARMIDES, ALCIBIADES, HIPPARCHUS,
THE LOVERS, THEAGES, MINOS anp EPINOMIS.
W. R. M. Lamb.
PLATO: CRATYLUS, PARMENIDES, GREATER HIP-
PIAS, LESSER HIPPIAS. H.N. Fowler.
PLATO: EUTHYPHRO, APOLOGY, CRITO, PHAEDO,
PHAEDRUS. H.N. Fowler. (7¢h Zp.)
PLATO: LACHES, PROTAGORAS, MENO, EUTHY-
DEMUS. W. R. M. Lamb.
PLATO: LAWS. Rev. R. G. Bury. 2 Vols.
PLATO: LYSIS, SYMPOSIUM, GORGIAS. W. R. M.
Lamb. (2d Jump. revised.)
PLATO: REPUBLIC. Paul Shorey. 2 Vols.
PLATO: STATESMAN, PHILEBUS. H. N. Fowler;
ION. W. R. M. Lamb.
PLATO: THEAETETUS anp SOPHIST. H. N. Fowler.
(2nd Imp.)
PLATO: TIMAEUS, CRITIAS, CLITOPHO, MENEXE-
NUS, EPISTULAE. Rev. R. G. Bury.
PLUTARCH: MORALIA. F. C. Babbitt. 14 Vols. Vols.
I.-III.
PLUTARCH: THE PARALLEL LIVES. B. Perrin. 11
Vols. (Vols. I., II., III. and VII. 2a Zp.)
POLYBIUS. W.R. Paton. 6 Vols.
PROCOPIUS: HISTORY OF THE WARS. H. B,
Dewing. 7 Vols. Vols. I.-V. . (Vol. I. 22d Jmp.)
QUINTUS SMYRNAEUS, A.S. Way. Verse trans.
ST. BASIL: LETTERS. R. J. Deferrari. 4 Vols.
ST. JOHN DAMASCENE: BARLAAM AND IOASAPH.,
Rev. G. R. Woodward and Harold Mattingly.
SEXTUS EMPIRICUS. Rev. R. G. Bury. In 3 Vols.
Vol. I.
6
SOPHOCLES. F. Storr. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 6¢4 Jmp., Vol.
Il. 4¢h Jmp.) Verse trans.
STRABO: GEOGRAPHY. Horace L. Jones. 8 Vols.
(Vol. I. 2d /mp.)
THEOPHRASTUS: CHARACTERS. J. M. Edmonds;
HERODES, ete. A. D. Knox.
THEOPHRASTUS: ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS. Sir
Arthur Hort, Bart. 2 Vols.
THUCYDIDES. C. F. Smith. 4 Vols, (Vols. I., II. and
III. 2%a@ Lmp. revised.)
TRYPHIODORUS. Cf. OPPIAN.
XENOPHON: CYROPAEDIA. Walter Miller. 2 Vols.
(2nd mp.)
XENOPHON: HELLENICA, ANABASIS, APOLOGY
AND SYMPOSIUM. C. L. Brownson and O. J. Todd
3 Vols. (2nd Jmp.)
XENOPHON: MEMORABILIA anp OECONOMICUS.
E. C. Marchant.
XENOPHON: SCRIPTA MINORA. E,. C, Marchant.
IN PREPARATION
Greek Authors
ARISTOTLE, ATHENIAN CONSTITUTION anp EUDE-
MIAN ETHICS. H. Rackham.
ARISTOTLE, DE ANIMA, etc. W. S. Hett.
ARISTOTLE, ECONOMICS. W. G. Armstrong.
ARISTOTLE, ON HISTORY, MOTION AND PRO-
GRESSION OF ANIMALS. E.S. Forster and A. Peck.
ARISTOTLE, ORGANON. H. P. Cooke and H. Tredennick,
DEMOSTHENES, MEIDIAS, ANDROTION, ARISTO-
CRATES, TIMOCRATES. J. H. Vince.
DEMOSTHENES, PRIVATE ORATIONS.
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS, ROMAN ANTI-
QUITIES.
GREEK MATHEMATICAL WORKS. J. Thomas.
MINOR ATTIC ORATORS (ANTIPHON, ANDOCIDES,
DEMADES, DINARCHUS, HYPEREIDES). K. Maid-
ment.
NONNUS. W. H. D. Rouse.
7
Latin Authors
AMMIANUS MARCELLINUS, J. C. Rolfe,
S. AUGUSTINE, CITY OF GOD. J. II. Baxter.
CELSUS. W. G. Spencer.
CICERO, AD HERENNIUM. H. Caplan.
CICERO, IN CATILINAM, PRO FLACCO, PRO
MURENA, PRO SULLA. B. L. Ullman.
CICERO, DE ORATORE, Charles Stuttaford and W. E.
Sutton,
CICERO, ORATOR, BRUTUS. H. M. Hubbell.
CICERO, PRO SESTIO, IN VATINIUM, PRO CAELIO,
PRO PROVINCIIS CONSULARIBUS, PRO BALBO.
J. H. Freese.
COLUMELLA DE RE RUSTICA. H. B. Ash.
ENNIUS, LUCILIUS and other specimens of Old Latin.
E. H. Warmington.
PLINY, NATURAL HISTORY. W. H. S. Jones.
PRUDENTIUS. J. H. Baxter and C. J. Fordyce.
SIDONIUS, LETTERS & POEMS. E. V. Ammold and W.
B, Anderson.
VARRO DE LINGUA LATINA. R. G. Kent.
DESCRIPTIVE PROSPECTUS ON APPLICATION
London - - - - WILLIAM HEINEMANN LTD
Cambridge, Mass. - - -HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Rea
ath fy
as
Issasytaeys a
pulipeiectats yet
Beer ie
slit det
paves
re ui
tara
oe fe
2
ibe
ai
ah atte
oe
on
5 sg
.
opie
wae
oe
i ie
on
Uae
ae
shat
*
yee SS
SS Portes
= :
25
ea
, sshd
" Bete
case
—
:
=
Se pteant
eee
i is
a ae
ae ani
.
Riss eae i
th eis
a
Raetih
4 Sia
ue bes yet
es |
Hi
tiated
a Hanssen
ite
iattelst
At
pe sath
res
R54!
*
tit af
v atts
iit
he
? 4
Siiaitas
‘4
Fete
Riss
oo i
Baan i #
sisehs oahts
i Bs a
ne sists
ty it
4
a Ti
tat P ite HY ih
Bato}
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11